Trash of The Scenarios

Trash of the Scenarios [Discontinued]
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/34685662.
Rating: Not Rated

Archive Warning: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Major Character Death
Category: Gen
Fandom: 백작가의 망나니가 되었다 - 유려한 | Trash of the Count's Family -
Yulyeohan, 전지적 독자 시점 - 싱숑 | Omniscient Reader - Sing-Shong
Character: White Star (Trash of the Count's Family), Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo,
Ancient Powers (Trash of the Count's Family), Kim Dokja, Yoo
Joonghyuk, Kim Dokja's Company, Bihyung (Omniscient Reader), God
of Death (Trash of the Count's Family), Constellations (Omniscient
Reader), Clopeh Sekka
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Twins, Out of Character, Crossover,
Misunderstandings, Sacrificial Bastards, Dark, Evil Twins, I'm Bad At
Tagging, Obsessive Behavior, Possessive Behavior, Clopeh Sekka is a
warning, Confusing, Physical Abuse, Past Child Abuse, Verbal Abuse,
Plot Twists, Slow To Update
Language: English
Collections: The best fics
Stats: Published: 2021-10-24 Completed: 2022-02-05 Chapters: 41/41 Words:
178535
Trash of the Scenarios [Discontinued]

by Ichtaka
Summary
Readers of the same yet different world.
In a non-cliche way our dearest hero and beloved villain found themselves transmigrated
into a world much chaotic and dangerous than theirs. But of course, most of the events that
happens to them are not really supposed to happen, all of them are accidental. Why you
ask? The God of Death is quite a clumsy fellow.
But... GoD has a guide for the both of them that only the hero can read, returned raw
strength that only the villain received. So they decided to help each other, just to survive
the upcoming disaster.
Oh, and did I also mentioned that the hero and villain became twins? Yep. Identical twins
specifically, what do they look like? A mix of Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse, basically
the villain's actual face.
Chapter 1
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
"Heh."
Cale smirked as he watched the blood flowing out of White Star. He had discarded his plan on
letting Choi Han stab White Star and just did it himself. It wasn't really a good idea but oh well, at
least it turned out the way he expected it to be.
The noble's smirk slowly banished and turned into a thin line when he saw White Star smirking
back at him. Ho, look at this vicious punk, does he got a trick up his sleeves?... No, no way...
When White Star started laughing madly that's when Cale noticed the minuscule mana bombs that
was hidden underneath White Star's hood.
"If I'm going down, then you're going down with me."
White Star gripped Cale's wrist to prevent him from running but the noble never really intended to
run instead he shouted,
"Run!"
3...
"Don't go nearer! What the hell do you not understand about the concept of running away?!"
2...
"Haaah... even in the last moments of your life you still acted like a hero...!"
1...
Each other's smirks were the last thing the hero and villain saw before a flash of bright light and an
explosion engulfed them.
___
Opening his eyes Cale Barrow was shocked. Of course everyone would be shocked when they
suddenly woke up from a seemingly painful death. But that's not the only wrong thing here. First of
all, how in the world was he shocked? Did his curse somehow broke? And second of all, why is a
mini version of himself sitting on a stool besides his bed?
"Oh. You're awake, I should call the nurse." the kid mumbled but it achingly sounds like Cale
Henituse but squeaky.
"Who...?" Barrow squinted his eyes as he tried to adjust to the bright light of the room.
"Your name is Barrow. Eight years old. And you have just woken up from a two year coma. Your
father is the general." the kid recited as if he knew this was going to happen.
Eight? He was eight years old again? Instead of reincarnating he somehow got regressed?
transmigrated? Life sure do hate him.
"And you, who are you?"
Barrow felt weird. He has emotions again. He can also feel things and smell. It felt so foreign to
him... He also can't help his childish curiosity.
"...I'm Cale. Your twin." the kid, Cale, turned his head to look at him dead in the eyes.
Those redish-brown eyes... it was darker than his and so so familiar.
"Cale Henituse?"
No words were said but a simple smirk confirmed his guess.
"Oh fuck me sideways."
Barrow let himself fall into deep slumber once again, refusing to believe that Cale is related to him.
Before he drifted into sleep he heard Cale say something,
"My actual name here is Kim Rok Soo. While your name is Kim Myung-dae. But I figured you'll
get confused so we'll just stick to the names Cale and Barrow..."
Cale watched as Barrow slept, he truly is a different person when the curse was lifted.
This will surely be an interesting life...
---
Barrow took a deep intake of breath. He and Cale were now twelve years old and Cale had
somehow convince him not to kill anybody nor stick with his goal in being a god.
Cale wanted to die.
"So you're telling me that the God of Death talked to you?" Cale asked as he looked up at Barrow
who just nodded.
"He said something about a guide book and returning strength."
Cale looked up at the ceiling for a while as he thought of what the bastard god was implying. He
buried his face into his palms, internally screaming.
'The last time someone mentioned a guide book it turned out to be a novel that I was transmigrated
into.'
Cale wanted to cry, to smack the god of death at the back of the head, to merge with the couch he's
sitting on. He just wanted to do one thing of those three but decided not to.
"Um..."
Barrow stood there awkwardly as he watched his twin have a mental breakdown. Shaking his head,
Barrow tried to become stoic again like his past self but it didn't really turned out great he just
looked plain awkward.
"He said that he will give me back my raw strength that isn't really much but is still above the
human capability. And as for the book it contains things that we will need to know to survive,
you're the only one who can read it."
"I just wanted to be a normal human being and live peacefully..." Cale buried his face into a pillow
as Barrow chuckled.
"I did't expect the hero to be so... dramatic."
Cale just stayed silent.
"Aigoo... alright, alright. I'm sorry for... teasing you. I'm going to protect you to whatever it is
we're going to encounter."
Cale lifted his head, gazing at Barrow.
Now Barrow just looked like a mature kid... gone the dark aura surrounding him.
---
"The student council president, ah such a lovely young man... so handsome and so charming just
like any other girl's dream man."
"Beware of his brother for he will bother, glance at the president maliciously your life will go
badly. "
"Five students now have gone missing, it was the president they were teasing."
"Hair as red as fire, houses of bullies went on fire."
A teenager no older than 18 lazily look in front of him. A black haired person was what he was
watching. Swipe up and down was the only movements he sees. A boring and simple man he truly
is.
A teenager with the same face observed his twin. An annoyed look was what he was giving.
"Are you sure that's the person? He looks so..... common." a smooth voice with no tone whatsoever
said as he glared at the black haired man who was too focused on his phone to notice two teenagers
watching him like a hawk.
"Are you doubting me?" a lazy reply came, raising an eyebrow he looked at his twin.
"What? No! Was just making sure."
"Mhm."
The lazy twin opened his bag as he checked if he had brought everything they needed while the
vicious twin however just kept glaring at the black haired man to the point that he was finally
noticed.
The Korean looked up at his phone just in time to see a red haired teen glaring at him. 'What did I
do?'
He awkwardly waved which got him a wave from the lazy twin in response but just made the
vicious twin glare at him harder.
"Barrow. Stop glaring at him." the lazy teen said as he glanced at his brother.
"I don't like him." Barrow complained, openly showing his hatred to the Korean man.
In a normal situation Cale would have told Barrow to stop acting childish but then again in their
previous life Barrow never really experienced a nice childhood since he was burdened by the curse
he had. So that's why he just let Barrow act childish from time to time as long as he is in a situation
to do so.
Whilst Cale was drowning in his thoughts a gentle tap on his shoulder made him tense up before
relaxing when he realized that it was just his brother.
"Dongsaeng. I'm bored." Barrow said as if it was an order for Cale to do something that would
make him less bored.
Cale rolled his eyes as he started to question himself as to why he even thought that letting Barrow
call him "dongsaeng" was a good idea. He sighed as he looked infront of him once again, now
seeing the main character talking to a brown haired woman.
'I thought the squid was supposed to have a censored face? Why could I clearly see him them? Is it
because the scenarios have not yet started?' he thought.
Cale's mind is suddenly filled with thought of what's supposed to happen and what could happen.
Barrow scowled.
"Are you ignoring me?" Barrow asked in a low threatening voice which made Cale sweat drop.
'What does this vicious bastard want now...'
"Here have a cookie." Cale said in a disinterested tone as he shoved a cookie in Barrow's mouth to
make him shut up.
Cale focused his gaze back to the protagonist as he saw the brown haired woman staring at their
interaction and chuckling softly making Cale have a tight smile.
The soft chuckles of the woman he was talking to brought Dokja out of his thoughts as he looked
infront of him. It was the twins again, the other was stoic while the other was vicious.
'Red hair...' Dokja stared at the twins for a moment before his gaze lingered on the open bag that
the stoic twin was holding. His eyes widened slightly as he saw a glint there, a glint of a knife.
He then shook his head as he guessed that it was for kitchen purposes... or whatever other things
you could use a knife with, it wasn't his business either way.
The stoic twin smiled at him, his eyes curling up in amusement. The vicious twin seemed to notice
this as he glared at the sweating Dokja, but now it had a killing intent on it.
'Just smile and wave.....'
Dokja gave a nervous smile as he awkwardly waved.
Cale's smile fell as he realized that the protagonist was tense and sweating. He tilted his head as he
began to wonder,
'Surely I don't look that scary?'
Cale glanced at his twin as he saw him glaring at Dokja.
"Hyung-nim. Dokja will die of nervousness if you keep glaring at him like that." Cale lazily
commented as Barrow shifted his gaze from Dokja to his brother.
Barrow narrowed his eyes before huffing.
"That's good then."
At that moment, the subway lights turned off, and the inside of the train became dark.
Kiiiiiiiik-! The subway train shook loudly and let out a metallic sound.
Barrow placed his hand on his brother's shoulder just so he could reassure him that he's safe. It's
not like Cale was unsure of his safety, his ears was just ringing because of the noise.
It took a dozen seconds for the train to stop fully.
Then they heard confused voices coming from everywhere.
"Uh, what?"
"W-What is this?"
In the dark, one or two smartphone lights turned on. Yoo Sangah left Dokja and went in front of
the red haired twins, probably calming them down. They were only sixteen years old so the first
thought that came across the brown haired woman was assure them that everything was alright.
Instead they were the ones trying to calm her down.
Dokja stared at the twins, seeing that they were completely calm, their faces stoic and not a hint of
distress. Their eyes even looked like as if they were glowing in the dark.
"Ma'am don't worry. You should calm down. It is not rare for a train to have difficulties." Cale
sweetly said as he passed a water bottle to Yoo Sangah.
Dokja stood up as he also went beside the twins, not wanting to be left along in this endless
darkness with strangers.
"Is that so?" Yoo Sangah took a gulp at the water as Cale just continued smiling while Barrow was
just frowning.
“Yes, it is probably a disturbance from a suicide. The engineer will soon make an announcement.”
Dokja calmly said as he tried to sound unconcerned.
[How to survive a ruined World.]

[Step 1: Befriend the protagonist.]
[Done.]
Cale happily clapped himself as a seemingly system message went on in his head.
Dokja looked at Cale oddly for a moment and then suddenly they heard the engineer's
announcement.
–Telling all passengers on the train.Telling all passengers on the train.
The surrounding became calm.
Dokja sighed and opened his mouth, “See, it isn’t a big deal. Now an apology will air, and the
power will come back on…”
Barrow looked at Dokja weirdly before eating another cookie he snatched from Cale. 'How can
humans be so... naive? Or is he acting calm to not make the lady scared?'
–E-Everyone run away… Run…!
‘What?’
There was a beeping sound, and the broadcast turned off. The inside of the train became a mess.
“D-Dokja-ssi? What is this…?”
A bright light flashed from the front of the subway train. There was a loud drumming sound
followed by a pop.
Something was heading this way in the darkness. It was just a coincidence that I saw the clock at
this moment—7:00 p.m.
Tick, it felt like the world was stopping.
Then they heard a voice:
[The free service of planetary system 8612 has been terminated.]
[The main scenario has started.]
Chapter End Notes
I am not that... good at grammar and stuff, so I apologize if you did not enjoy the read
because of the bad grammar.
I don't really know how Cale and Barrow should act so... yeah. Most characters here
would be ooc.
Main Scenario #1「Complete」
Chapter Summary
Beware of the twins, they know where you've been

Do not mistake them for each other, one is dangerous than the other
One knows it all, every detail he can recall
They're both good liars, it's said in their modifiers...
---
I tried to make the summary look interesting but it seems that I failed to do so
Chapter Notes
At this moment, the door of car 3807 opened wide, and the electricity returned.
Yoo Sangah muttered by Dokja's side, “…Dokkaebi?”
「With two small horns and wearing a small straw mat, the strange and fluffy creature was floating
in the air. 」
「 It was too strange to call it a fairy, too evil to call it an angel, and too tranquil to call it a demon.
」
「Thus, it was called a ‘dokkkaebi. 」
[&아#@!&아#@!…….]
Fiction and reality overlapped precisely.
“What is this?”
“Augmented reality?”
"It looks fluffier than I expected..." Cale mumbled that was only heard by Barrow since Kim Dokja
was too busy arranging his thoughts while Yoo Sangah was too busy trying to translate what it
said.
"It looks like that cloud that you gave me." Barrow said as Cale looked at him funny.
"You mean the cotton candy?"
But there's was no response that met his question making Cale slight annoyed.
"It sounds like Spanish, should I try to talk with it?" Yoo Sangah asked.
Dokja was a bit taken aback but before he can say anything Barrow had already said something.
"It's like Roan language." Barrow commented which just got him a smack on the back on the head
from Cale.
"Roan language? I don't remember hearing a language as such..." Yoo Sangah mumbled.
"It's an ancient language that my brother and I studied." Cale calmly replied as he pretended as if he
did not just hit his brother.
"....Right." Dokja sweat dropped.
"Should you try talking with it...?" Yoo Sangah suggested which Barrow followed.
"I think you shouldn't-"
[0!.|)0u,l ^!77 ||v |3|20l#=|2 0|2 =7$= !77 ^!77 v0n l00...]
Dokja's eyes widened. It was a bit slurred but it sounded exactly like the 'gibberish' that the
dokkaebi just said.
It may have sounded gibberish for most people but for the Dokkaebi and the twins it actually
meant something.
The dokkaebi stopped for a moment as he glanced at the twins, nodding his head before continuing
to converse with the people in front of him.
"..." the four were speechless.
"There's no way it was that easy." Cale said as Barrow nodded.
"May I ask what you said?" Yoo Sangah said as Dokja looked at the twins, also wanting to know.
"Hnnn... long story short I told him to stay away from my brother." Barrow said.
'Ah... brotherly love.' Yoo Sangah thought as she smiled sweetly. It truly is cute when she sees
people care for their sibling.
'Oh...is he some sort of brocon?-' Dokja thought as he stared at the twins who seemed to the same
yet different. They looked almost alike to each other the only thing that you can use to differentiate
them is their overall expression and personality.
"Whatever you're thinking just... don't. No." Cale said as he sighed.
[Ah. Ah. Does this sound good? Ah, I had a hard time because the Korean patch didn’t work.
Everyone, can you hear my words?]
As a familiar language was being spoken, they could see people’s expressions relax. Then the first
one to step up was a big man in a suit. “Hey, what are you doing right now?”
[…Huh?]
“Are you filming? I have to go because I have to quickly get to an audition.”
"He doesn't look like the type of guy to be good at acting." Barrow commented. Yoo Sangah
chuckled despite the situation that was happening.
He seemed to be an obscure actor since his face was unfamiliar. If Dokja were a casting director,
he would’ve picked him out for his brimming ambition. Unfortunately, the presence before him
right now wasn’t a director.
[Ah, auditions. That’s right. This is also an audition. Haha, there was a shortage of data. I just
entered when it was monetized at 7 p.m.]
"Money..." Dokja heard Cale mumble as Barrow sweat dropped.
“What? What are you talking about?”
[Now, now. All of you, relax in your seats and listen to me. From now on, I will tell you something
very important!]
“What? Quickly get off the train!”
“Somebody call the captain!”
“What are they doing without the cooperation of the citizens?”
“Mother, what is that? A cartoon?”
Dokja stopped Yoo Sangah from getting up from her previous position.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi, it is dangerous, so stay here.”
“Huh?” Yoo Sangah’s eyes widened.
"That creature. Like you said it is indeed a dokkaebi. It is also known as "Korean goblins", they
are nature deities or spirits possessing extraordinary powers and abilities that are used to interact
with humans, at times playing tricks on them and at times helping them." Barrow said, reciting the
things that he have searched from the web that Cale told him not to trust.
Cale sighed as Yoo Sangah seemed to know what a dokkaebi is but she doesn't seem to grasp the
intensity of the situation.
"Something from a folklore that is considered as a myth is surely dangerous when it meets with
reality because we will never truly know if a dokkaebi is indeed harmless as it was described in the
folklore." Cale explained as Yoo Sangah nodded, finally understanding what Dokja meant by
'dangerous'.
'Thank god this kid knows how to explain things.' Dokja thought.
[Haha, you are really loud.]
There was a presence with a stronger persuasive power than anyone else right now.
'I can do that too-' Cale thought suddenly missing the ancient powers, yes even the vicious rock,
fire and water.
[I told you to be quiet.]
Dokkaebi’s eyes turned red. Something burst, and the subway became silent.
“Uh, uh. Uh…” There was a big hole in the forehead of the unknown actor who had to go to the
audition. The man who had spoken several times collapsed on the spot.
[This isn’t a movie shoot.]
There was a cracking sound once again. This time, it was the person talking about the captain.
[It isn’t a dream. It isn’t a novel either.]
One, two… Blood sprayed into the air as the heads of some people started to burst.
They were all the people who had protested against the dokkaebi, as well as the ones who
screamed or went wild. Those who caused the slightest fuss had a hole in their heads. Suddenly, the
subway became a bloodbath.
'Well- it actually is but you do you dear Dokkaebi.' Cale sweat dropped.
[This isn’t the ‘reality’ that you know. Do you understand? So everyone shut up and listen to me.]
More than half the people present here died. Blood and body pieces filled the subway. Now, the
people didn’t scream. Like primitive apes in front of a powerful predator, everyone just watched
the dokkaebi with terror.
"Drink some water and control your breathing Ma'am..." Barrow said sweetly as he passed another
bottled water to Yoo Sangah.
'As much as the situation isn't right, are these teenagers seriously having favoritism right now?
What about me? I could also be having trouble comprehending things-' Dokja thought before
shaking his head, finding his thoughts childish.
"Here. Food and water." Cale said as he passed two dumplings to Dokja, Cale had somehow gotten
the recipe of the two protagonists' favorite type of dumpling from the novel, he decided to cook it
probably use it to get on the protagonist's good side. He also gave the reader a bottle of water.
"Thank you..." Dokja said as he took a bite of the dumpling, slightly being shocked that it actually
tastes better than what he had eaten from some restaurants. Cale actually looks offended that this
guy was expecting that his food would taste bad.
[Everyone, your lives have been nice so far. Isn’t that right?]
Cale glanced at the dokkaebi when he heard that question before looking away again.
'Sure our life here has been a bit more... peaceful? Than our last lives but err... it isn't really
peaceful for a normal human.' Cale sweat dropped at his own thoughts, not even knowing how to
word out his sentence.
[You have been living too long for free. Isn’t life too generous? You were born and paid no price
for breathing, eating, pooping and breeding! Ha! You really live in a good world!]
Free? No one in the subway lived for free. The people strive to make money in order to survive,
and they rode the subway on the way home from work. Yet at this moment, no one disputed the
dokkaebi’s words.
Dokja noticed that the twins faces were solemn, they were also quiet. Just in what type
environment did they live on? Were they foreigners from a land that is controlled by the
government? Were they kids who had experienced trauma? Whatever it is Dokja just doesn't seem
to know why it's bothering him.
[But now the good days are over. How long can you continue living for free? If you want to enjoy
happiness, it is common sense to pay a price. Isn’t that right?]
The gasping people couldn’t answer. Then at that time, someone carefully raised their hand. “D-Do
you want money?”
“Yoo Sangah-ssi. Isn’t that Department Head Han of the finance team?”
“…Right.”
There was no doubt. He was a typical parachute in the company and the number one person
newcomers avoided. (Parachute: a person who relies on their connections) It was Han Myungoh,
department head of the finance team. Why was that man riding the subway?
“I will give you money. Take it. Please note that I am a person like this.”
'...Even I'm not that bad.' Cale thought as he sighed, he still doesn't know why some humans tend
to act like this in the face of danger. Sure it could be reasonable if you're facing someone who
loves money but a mythical creature? Nah, he just isn't down that bad.
Department Head Han pulled out his business card as people cheered him on. It was the
atmosphere of a savior fighting against terrorists.
“How much do you want? A big one? Or two?”
He was offering a sum that was overly large for a department head of a subsidiary company.
'That's the equivalent of one gold coin. Just one gold coin.' Barrow face palmed as he watched the
stupid talk with a creature that is supposed to be non-existent.
[Hrmm, you are giving me money?]
“T-That’s right! The cash I have right now isn’t much but… I can give you anything if you let me
out of here.”
[Money, good. A plant fibre that many humans mutually agree on.]
The department head’s expression brightened. It was an ‘Indeed, money is everything’ expression.
How pitiful.
“Now, this is all I have―”
[It only applies in your time and space.]
“Huh?”
At the next moment, flames appeared in the air, and the cheques in the department head’s hands
burned up. Department Head Han let out a scream.
"How irritating." Cale openly showed his displeasure, checking his bag if he brought any ear buds,
unfortunately there are none.
Barrow placed his hands in between Cale's head to cover up his ears making the latter more
annoyed. Cale tried to swat off Barrow's hands but his 'efforts' was to no avail.
'What an interesting set of twins.' Dokja sighed already having a feeling that these two would cause
him head aches.
'It's quite nice that they focus more on their own business than the things happening right now.'
Yoo Sangah sweat dropped as she watched the trio interact wit each other, openly ignoring the
other people and the dokkaebi.
[That paper has no value in the macrocosm world. If you do this one more time, I will blow away
your head.]
“U-Uhhh…” Fear once again spread on the faces of the people present. It was easy to read what
they were thinking because it was just like the novel.
[Phew, the debt is piling up during the time when you are noisy. Well, yes. Rather than explain it a
hundred times, isn’t it quicker for you to make money yourself?]
The dokkaebi’s horns rose like they were antennas, and its body floated to the ceiling of the train.
A moment later, a message rang out.
[#BI-7623 channel is open.]
[The constellations have entered.]
A small window emerged in front of everyone’s blank eyes.
[The main scenario has arrived!]
[Main Scenario #1 – Proof of Value]
Category: Main
Difficulty: F
Clear Conditions: Kill one or more living things.
Time Limit: 30 minutes
Compensation: 300 coins
Failure: Death
The dokkaebi smiled faintly as it became transparent and disappeared into the next space.
[Then, good luck everyone. Please show me an interesting story.]

Whilst everybody was panicking a sudden thought crossed Cale's head.
'A bacterium is basically a living thing. If I kill a bacterium would it count as a kill?'
Cale looked at the floor intently as he analyzed his plan.
Step1: Take out my hand sanitizer.

Step2: Put it on a place I think has bacteria.
And done. I have many kills.
'But if this doesn't work out, I still have a back up plan.' Cale glanced at his pockets and took out a
match box. The match box contained four spiders that he had caught just a while ago.
'But... then again... there are at least 1,500 bacteria living on each square centimetre of the hand. It
would be quite an overkill if it actually works...'
'Now... to wait for the protagonist to explain that bugs is also considered a kill.' Cale closed his
eyes.
To the trio's perspective Cale looks like he was sleeping but in reality he was just thinking and
focusing his mind on that thought. None of them really dared to try and wake up the teen since
they guessed that he was tired/distressed.
“Come on, everybody! Everybody calm down. Start breathing calmly.” Someone stepped forward
exactly five minutes after the dokkaebi disappeared.
He was a sturdy man with short cut hair, one head taller than the average height.
“Are you calm yet? Please stop your actions and pay attention to me for a moment.”
The people sobbing or making calls stopped. Once everyone’s eyes were gathered on him, the big
man opened his mouth again, “As you know, in the event of a national disaster, small disturbances
can cause large human casualties. That’s why I will now control the situation.”
“What, who are you?”
“A national disaster situation? What are you saying?”
Some people belatedly recovered and strongly resisted the world ‘control.’ Then the young man
pulled a government official card out of his wallet. “I am currently an army lieutenant serving in
the 6502 unit.”
Some people’s faces became relieved. “A soldier, he is a soldier.”
However, it was too early to be relieved.
“I just received a message from my unit.”
People gathered in front of the soldier’s smartphone.
–A level 1 national disaster situation has occurred. All troops gather quickly.
They could hear gulps all around them. It was a national disaster situation.
“Soldier-nim! What is happening?”

“I have been trying to contact my unit, but…”
“The Blue House! What is the Blue House doing? Please contact the president quickly!”
“I’m sorry. I am just an ordinary soldier and don’t have a hotline to the Blue House.”
“Then why are you taking control?”
“For the sake of the safety of all citizens…”
The poor soldier began to answer the questions as best as he could despite having questions
himself.
Barrow felt himself getting a head ache as he try to sort out information that he has been hearing.
Cale said that gathering information in a non-obvious way could be very helpful in this ruined
world, but how the hell is he supposed to gather information if all he hears is random bullshit?!
"You should also try and rest like your brother. I can wake you up when the situation is finally
sorted out." Dokja suggested as he saw the obvious distress that the red head was feeling.
"No." came the blunt reply from the red head.
"U-um, you should try squishing this, I found out that it can relieve stress." Yoo Sangah said as she
gave a stress ball to Barrow who happily accepted it.
"Right. Thank you."
'Okay, I am definitely the least favorite adult here.' Dokja thought.
[Everyone, I’ve told you already. This isn’t a game like ‘terrorism.’]
People were at a loss for words as their mouths gaped open like dumb goldfish.
[Do you still not understand? This won’t do. Do you still feel like this is a game?]
It felt so ominous because his tone was so relaxed.
[Haha, according to the data, the people of this country are very good at games. So, why don’t I try
raising the difficulty?]
Beeep. A huge timer appeared in the air. At the same time, it started decreasing rapidly.
[The remaining time has been decreased by 10 minutes.]
[There are 10 minutes remaining.]
[If the first killing doesn’t occur within the next five minutes, all lives in that carriage except for
two will be wiped out.]
Dokja's eyes widened. 'Except for two? I don't remember the dokkaebi giving mercy...'
Barrow lifted his hand to his mouth as he hid his smirk. It seemed that the dokkaebi found them
suspicious for knowing the language he speaks.
"Except for t-two?" Han Myungoh stuttered. 'Is there some sort of spy here?!'
Han Myungoh sharply turned to one side of the carriage as he felt like somebody was glaring holes
through his head. Four completely calm people. The one who seemed to be glaring at him was the
red haired vicious looking teenager. 'Is he one of them? If so... I should get to their good side to not
die...! Yeah... that's right.'
"Hello." Han Myungoh started to approach the four making Barrow's face scrunch up in disgust.
"No." Barrow said dismissively as if he already knew what the department head was planning.
Dokja held back his chuckle upon seeing the department head's dumbfounded expression, it was
quite a sight to see.
“T-There is murder back there!”
A scene from the 3907 train car could be seen through the aisle window. The complexion of the
killer in that carriage was white.
“We have to keep them out! Don’t let anyone in!”
People held tightly to the iron door, but it wasn’t necessary. The enemy wasn’t there in the first
place.
[All types of access to the carriage will be restricted until the scenario is complete.]
Along with this message, people were thrown back from the iron door like they had hit a
transparent barrier.
“W-What is this?”
Once again, the voice of the dokkaebi rang out, [Haha, there are some places that are quite fun
while other places haven’t started yet. Okay, this is a special service. I will show you what will
happen if nothing occurs in the next five minutes.]
A giant screen appeared in the subway. The place that appeared on the screen was a
classroom.Girls in their navy blue school uniform were shaking.
A boy bit his fingernails and muttered, “…Is that the school uniform of Daepong?”
Beep beep beep beep― An ominous beeping sound was heard.
Then the high school girls started to scream.
[The given time has run out.]
[Paid settlement will begin.]
Once the announcement ended, the heads of the high school girls sitting in the front row exploded.
One by one, one by one again… More and more heads exploded. The high school girls screamed
and ran toward the classroom doors or windows.
“Ahh, uh, how―”
Cleaning tools broke and nails were torn out, but the doors didn’t open. No one could get out.
Peong, peeong. The heads of the high school girls continued to burst. Then a high school girl
strangled her friend, who died with a groan. After a while, the only thing that remained on the
screen was the last schoolgirl looking around.
[#Bay23515 channel. Daepong Girls’ High School, Year 2 Class B survivor: Lee Jihye.]
"Hm? Isn't that the girl I bumped into one year ago...?" Barrow mumbled but it was clearly heard
by the two adults.
"You know her?"
'He knows her?'
"No, not really. She's just a stranger that I bumped into."
The figure of the girl on the screen disappeared. Then the dokkaebi asked, [How is it? Interesting?]
The dokkaebi spoke with a smile, but people weren’t looking at the screen anymore. The people
who made eye contact were gradually moving away from each other.
“Shit! What is this?”
Dokja turned on his smart phone and began to focus on the contents in it.
Barrow narrowed his eyes as he looked at the thin black 'box' that the black haired Korean was
holding. 'I still don't know how those things work...'
"Dokja-ssi shouldn't we stop this?" Yoo Sangah asked as she glanced at Kim Dokja who was too
focused on his own thoughts to notice the other happenings outside his mind.
Yoo Sangah pointed at something or someone, it was a young man crouching down in front of an
elderly woman.
“Shit, I’m in a bad mood and this old lady keeps whining and groaning! Won’t you shut up?”
The young man was a male student who had been leaning against the entrance.
He was thin and had dyed white hair. His name was written on the badge attached to his uniform.
'Is that the person Cale told me about?' Barrow asked himself as he tilted his head, deciding to just
sit back and observe for a while. The final say will always be Cale's, wether they'll let him die or
give him another chance in life.
“Didn’t I tell you to shut up?”
The agitated Kim Namwoon grabbed the grandmother’s collar. The grandmother’s powerless legs
staggered. Kim Namwoon’s palm moved through the air.
Slap. Slap.
In normal times, somebody would run to stop this. But now nobody was moving. It wasn’t long
before the slaps changed to punches.
“S-Save me. Save me…!”
Some of the men around Kim Namwoon hesitated but none of them wanted to go forward.
Surprisingly, the first person to act was Han Myungoh.
“Young me, treating an elder like this…!”
However, all he got in reply was a voice mixed with scorn.
“Mister, do you want to die?”
“…What?”
“You still don’t understand the situation?”
“What bullshit is this brat saying?”
Kim Namwoon only laughed at the cursing Han Myungoh. He pointed to the ceiling of the subway
carriage with his finger.
“Can’t you see that?”
On the ceiling, a holographic screen was playing.
[S-Spare me!]
[Aaaack!]
[Die! Die!]
It wasn’t just train carriages or Daepong High School. It was a live video of people dying all over
the country. Kim Namwoon continued speaking.
“You still don’t understand? The army isn’t coming to rescue us. And somebody must die.”
“W-What are you saying…?”
“We have to choose a person to die.”
Han Myungoh wasn’t able to answer. The hairs of his exposed wrist were standing up.
“Of course, I know what you are thinking. You have to kill your fellow countrymen to live. It is
something only sons of bitches will do. But you know, it is a force beyond our control. Beyond our
control. We will die if we don’t kill. Who will blame us? Are you going to die in the end because
of your morals?”
“T-That…”
“Think carefully. The world you have known so far has just ended.”
Han Myungoh’s shoulders trembled. It wasn’t only Han Myungoh. Cracks were showing in
people’s eyes. It was a scene where the vague morality was collapsing. Kim Namwoon put a
wedge in that crack.
“A new world requires new laws.”
Kim Namwoon. A young man who adapted to the world of Ways of Survival the fastest.
Kim Namwoon turned around and resumed punching the grandmother. This time, nobody stopped
him. Han Myungoh, the other men… Even Lee Hyunsung.
The soldier’s fists were trembling as he stared into the air with a lost expression. Maybe he had
also made a decision.
“Sigh… It is hard to kill. Are you doing to just watch? Do you want to fall behind?”
People trembled at Kim Namwoon’s words. Their facial expressions were as easy to read as the
sentences in a cheap novel.
「If there is no killing in five minutes, everyone in this carriage will die. 」
People’s eyes were changing.
「If the grandmother doesn’t die, we will die in five minutes… 」
The most primitive eyes that a living creature could have.
“Yes… This bastard is right. If we don’t do this, everyone will die.”
The first man rushed towards Kim Namwoon. He kicked at the old lady who had collapsed and
was curled up.
“Have you forgotten? Someone must die! So we can live!”
“Ah fuck… I don’t know.”
The second and third.
The people standing aloof from the grandmother. The cowardly men who had been lingering. The
university student filming this with their phone. The mother of the child and Han Myungoh.
They all lynched the grandmother, aiming for her death.
“Die! Die quickly!”
They were like guards cooperating for the death penalty. Like the guards pulling the lever at the
same time so they couldn’t tell who killed the prisoner, these people passively kicked and punched
the grandmother.
At that moment, Yoo Sangah got up.
“You will be killed.” Dokja reflexively grabbed her. “I told you not to move.”
The arm I was holding was shaking. Yoo Sangah made tight fists in an attempt to hide her
trembling.
“I know, I know…!”
“Yoo Sangah-ssi will die if you go now.”
Yoo Sangah’s eyes were shaking with fear. Even so…
"Yoo Sangah-ssi, do as you must. Do what you want to do. I will make sure that you won't die."
Barrow calmly stated as he gently patted Cale's head, it seems that while Cale was thinking he had
actually fallen asleep. It was the first time that Barrow made a decision since he and Cale
transmigrated here, he was lost yet Cale knew how this world works that is why he let him decide
things.
"Huh?" Yoo Sangah and Dokja asked as Barrow waved his hand dismissively.
"Just... Do your thing and I'll make sure nobody touches you." Barrow felt awkward, it wasn't
everyday that someone questions him, it was always Cale who asks him.
Dokja stood up as he approached a crying kid that was holding an insect net.
“Excuse me a moment.”
Dokja took the net from the child.
Once he put his hand into the net, the chitin of a grasshopper reached his fingertips. He took one
out and placed it in the kid’s hands. Then he turned towards the people.
“Everybody stop. You can’t live if you kill the grandmother.”
"Haahh... how heroic. It reminds me of you, Cale." Barrow sighed as he glanced at his brother,
sleeping without a care his face not having a hint of any displeasure.
"I don't know how that's heroic but sure, you do you man." Kim Namwoon grumbled as he stared
at the twins before shifting his gaze at Kim Dokja.
Dokja's voice was surprisingly clear due to the temporary silence after the explosion. One by one,
people started looking at him.
“Let’s say you kill the grandmother. What next?”
Their surprised faces looked good.
“The grandmother’s death will be recognized for what the dokkaebi calls the ‘first murder’ and
some time will be bought. Then what next?”
“Ah…”
“If what the dokkaebi says is true, you each have to kill one thing. So who will you kill after the
grandmother? Will you kill the person next to you?”
The people who thought about something retreated from each other. Horror was in their eyes. In
fact, everyone knew. The grandmother was just the beginning.
Kim Namwoon noticed the shaky atmosphere.
“Haha, what are you all worried about? Then kill him next! Cowards. Don’t worry about your turn
in advance! The odds are equal!”
“There is no need to gamble like that. There is a way for you to survive, even if you don’t become
a killer.”
“What?”
“W-What is it?”
The people became greatly agitated. Kim Namwoon’s expression distorted.
“Have you forgotten? The scenario clear condition wasn’t to ‘kill a person.’”
Most people were still puzzled but a few people noticed something.
[Kill one or more living things.]
That’s right. From the beginning, the word ‘person’ was never specified in the contents of the
scenario.
Kill one or more living things. In other words, any life was possible. A quick-witted person
shouted at the collection net in my hand.
“Insect! Insects!”
The grasshoppers were jumping in the collection net. People’s eyes were shining. Dokja nodded.
“That’s right, the insects.”
He put my hand into the net and took out a grasshopper. It was a chubby one that he saw earlier.
“G-Give that to me! Quickly!”
“One only! I just need one!”
Dokja stepped back slowly as he looked at the approaching people. He was now facing the
explosive madness that tried to kill the grandmother. Yet a smile emerged. Why? Even in this
breathtaking tension, why was his heart beating with joy?
“Would you like it?”
Dokja waved the net like a trainer provoking an animal. Several impatient people leapt towards
him.
“Then catch them!”
He smashed the grasshopper in his hand.
[You have achieved the ‘First Kill’ achievement!]
[100 coins have been earned as additional compensation.]
At the same time, Dokja threw the net in his other hand as hard as possible. It was towards the
opposite side of the area where the grandmother and the crowd was gathered.
“This is crazy!”
The insects were released and jumped as hard as they could for freedom.
Barrow's eyes curled up in amusement. It was not the same as seeing Cale's companions' chaotic
faces but this will do. Oh how he missed the times when he and Cale were still enemies fighting
for something they do not know. Is it because a hero and a villain are supposed to fight? Or is it
because the hero provoked the villain? None of them really knew the exact answer, the only thing
they knew was they were enemies.
Barrow curled Cale's fingers on the match box as he placed slight pressure on it, crumpling the
small box and killing the three spiders in it as well.
[You have killed a living thing.]

"Now... time for me to also kill a living thing." Barrow stood up and stretched his arms not before
placing Cale on a comfortable position, using their bag as a makeshift pillow. Of course nobody
heard his statement since they were too busy trying to catch a measly bug.
Dokja saw all of that happen. 'He had killed all four insects that he and his twin had... how is he
going to survive now? Is he also gonna try and catch a grasshopper?'
Dokja's gaze shifted to a helpless man that had a cast on his leg, Barrow was slowly approaching
the said man. 'Or is he going to kill a person?'
"May the God of Death take interest in your soul." Barrow's voice was laced with amusement as he
smirked, and what he did next cannot be seen by the naked eye. It was so fast and swift that if you
blinked you could have missed it, Barrow had cut open the throat of the man in less than one
second.
"Ah, I see. So he went down that route." Dokja closed his eyes, contemplating if he should let the
twins go with him or not.
Dokja then turned his gaze to Cale, he was now awake and disinfecting his hand and suddenly....
[You have killed a ^^^^^^^^^.]

[10 coins have been earned as additional.......]
Multiple system messages suddenly kept popping up in front of Cale making the red head laugh in
disbelief.
"It actually worked."
And then suddenly the messages glitched away and stopped. Cale of course try to make the
messages keep coming in but he just decided to give up when he realized that it won't be
happening.
"Ah, it broke. Whatever."
Cale happily clapped to himself as he computed his overall balance by now.
[15,400 coins.]
That of course caught the attention of everyone in the carriage.
"W-What the fuck??"
"How-"
"This is cheating!"
Dokja looked at the scene in disbelief had this guy somehow found another way to kill
something?? Barrow blinked before laughing, finding the ruckus entertaining.
"There's no use staring at my brother! The timer's almost out, catch a grasshopper as fast as you
can!" Barrow shouted and that got the passengers to remember their current situation.
'This kids... I feel like I'm shedding ten years of my life just by being around them.' Dokja thought.
Kim Namwoon then suddenly approached Dokja.
Barrow decided to sit besides his brother who was still marveling over the fact that he now had
many coins.
"What did you do?" Barrow asked as Cale snapped out of his thought, looking at his brother.
"I killed a bacteria." Cale simply said before spending some of his money to make his stats a bit
higher. All of his overall stats were Level 1! Sure he was weak but he didn't know he was that
weak. Oh. His magic power is "???" though, is it because he once used Ancient Powers? But it
wasn't magic...
[You have obtained an exclusive attribute.]
"Oh?" Cale curiously looked at the system message before activating his Attribute Window.
[ Lv.5]
Cale just stared at it for a moment not moving, blinking nor breathing. It took a moment before
Cale shifted in his seat, inhaling and exhaling deeply as if he was trying to keep himself calm.
'I can activate it. But it's useless because it's censored. Just great.'
"Oh. What did you get?" Barrow asked as Cale just stayed silent making Barrow raise an eyebrow.
'Does he not know how to activate the Attribute Window?'
"There's only thirty seconds left..." Cale said to nobody in particular as he stood up approaching
Kim Namwoon and Kim Dokja. Barrow sighed as he picked up their bag, it seemed that Cale had
made up his mind.
"Dokja-ssi, may I? Do not worry he will be my responsibility and would not try to ruin your plans."
Kim Namwoon looked up at his 'savior' as Dokja hesitated.
"Alright..."
20 seconds.....
"Let's make a deal." Cale crouched down in front of the desperate teen.
"Go on..." Kim Namwoon tried to keep his voice from trembling as he stared at the red haired teen.
He knew that this guy was more insane than that black haired Korean. It takes a delusional person
to know one of it's kind. This red haired guy was clearly delusional.
15 seconds.....
"I'll let you live but you'll be paying for it...think of it as 'paying for your meals' kind of thing."
Cale said as if it was some simple thing, but in reality what he just said is the most complicated shit
you'll ever hear.
Not thinking about his words Kim Namwoon agreed.
"Deal!"
10 seconds.....
[ Lv.5 ]
An image of a golden turtle carrying a rock imprinted itself on Kim Namwoon's left hand.
5 seconds.....
"Remember our deal, okay?" Cale smiled sweetly as he slipped a minuscule insect in Kim
Namwoon's palms gently applying pressure on it. Back when Barrow made Cale kill the spiders
one of them survived, giving Cale the opportunity to give someone one more chance in life.
3 seconds.....

[The given time has run out.]
[Paid settlement will begin.]
People’s heads started exploding everywhere. One, two, three, four…
The bursting heads were like fireworks announcing a new era.
"Why did you saved him?" Dokja asked Cale who was helping Kim Namwoon on standing up. The
red head gave the reader a side glanced before his lips curled up a bit.
"He reminded me of someone."
[Main Scenario #1 – Proof of Value has ended.]
[300 coins have been acquired as a basic clearance reward.]
[100 coins have been reduced for the channel usage fee.]
[Additional compensation settlement will begin.]
Chapter End Notes

I don't really know where I'm going with this but I'll probably write this until the very
end or until I get an idea on how to properly end it. I kinda like Kim Namwoon on that
one chapter so..... yeah. I kept him alive, as Cale's bodyguard Lmao
-Oh. Oh my, I suddenly remembered that Kim Namwoon in the Underworld is needed
for later events in the novel-
.....
I'll figure it out somehow, yeah... it's future me's problem now
Behold the other protagonist is here
Chapter Summary
Our beloved sunfish bastard is here and Barrow definitely did not have a good first
impression on him.
Chapter Notes
'Reminds him of someone? Is it a deceased acquaintance?' Dokja stared at Cale for a moment
before sighing, it seems his plans had taken an unexpected turn.
"What does this mean?" Kim Namwoon asked as he pointed at the symbol that was on his left
hand.
Cale just smiled not wanting to say any more information. The white haired teen was now lost,
wondering if he shouldn't have accepted the deal. But oh well, it is in the past.
"Oi. Just so you know, you're fucked. You're now tied in his shenanigans" Barrow said with a
smirk.
Kim Namwoon sweat dropped before turning to the black haired Korean who had almost killed
him, he glared. Barrow of course, cheered him on while whisper yelling, "Glare more, he's scared
of those type of things."
The subway stopped around halfway past Dongho Bridge.
“Oh my god…”
Several survivors stood up and looked at the scene taking place outside. The ruined Seoul and
collapsed buildings. Monsters reminiscent of a giant snake were eating the wreckage of a fighter jet
that had crashed into the Han River.
“W-What the hell…!”
One of the ichthyosaurs looked in this direction.
“U-Uwaaah! It is coming!”
People screamed with fright.
Cale covered his ears with his hands as he found the unwanted noise annoying. Kim Namwoon
saw this and temporarily stopped glaring at Dokja just to shout,
"WOULD YOU SHUT UP ALREADY?!"
It made some survivors shut up making Kim Namwoon a bit proud of himself. Barrow and Kim
Namwoon high fived and stood there, beaming to Cale who was obviously displeased at the two.
'Ah. I think I know who's the favorite.' Dokja gave a shaky smile.
Kurururung!
The ichthyosaur circled around the bottom of Dongho Bridge and vanished into an air bubble.
[Compensation settlement is delayed due to an unexpected scenario check. Please wait.]
The compensation settlement should’ve started right now but only an error message floated in the
air.
It seems it was caused by the vicious twin for speaking the language that no other human should
speak.
Constellations. They were mysterious beings in Ways of Survival. They sat watching from the
distant nebulas and were the masterminds of this tragedy.
[A handful of constellations admire your scenario.]
[The constellations have sponsored you 500 coins.]
Dokja picked up Kim Namwoon’s Swiss knife on the ground and thought.
"Hey, that's mi-"
"Just let him have it, I'll give you something later."
"......You can have it."
“…Dokja-ssi? Are you okay?”
Dokja looked up and saw Yoo Sangah’s face. Her shoulders were sagging. Blood covered her
white blouse and there was a run in her stockings. Dokja held Yoo Sangah’s hand and said.
“I’m sorry. I couldn’t save the grandmother.”
"Ugh. What is this? A romance scene?" Kim Namwoon cringed.
"That guy definitely have a crush on Yoo Sangah-ssi!" Barrow said, intentionally making his voice
louder just saw he can make Dokja embarrassed. Barrow and Kim Namwoon snickered as they
watch Dokja turned a bright shade of red before returning to it's original color.
"Oh no... There's two of them..." Cale whispered in horror as he stared at the two, rethinking all his
life decisions.
[Wow, amazing.]
The dokkaebi appeared in the air.
[What on earth happened here? I was just watching the other carriages…]
There was a mixture of delight and surprise on the dokkaebi’s face. Twinkling stars floated over
the dokkaebi’s head.
[For 21 people to be connected to my channel… Haha, isn’t this quite good? Gosh, thank you for
your sponsorship. Constellations. Haha, everyone! Did you properly show off your value?]
The number of stars meant the number of constellations connected to the channel.
21 wasn’t a lot, but it was a strange number for a beginner dokkaebi.
[The number of survivors is quite high? The fellow in the next carriage was a nutter as well… It
seems that things are quite interesting today.]
The dokkaebi manipulated something in the air. A moment later, a list of survivors came up.
[Survivors from the 3434 Train to Bulgwang, Carriage 3807: , Kim Dokja, Lee
Hyunsung, Yoo Sangah, Han Myungoh, Kim Namwoon and Lee Gilyoung. A total of eight
survivors.]
Dokja tilted his head as he glanced at the red haired twins, 'Why are their names censored?'
Barrow and Kim Namwoon silenced down when they saw Dokja approach the kid.
"Hypocrisy..." Barrow mumbled before turning to his brother. "You want food?"
"You guys got food?" Kim Namwoon asked with a raised eyebrow as Barrow nodded and handed
him a dumpling.
"Wow... you guys are so prepared." Kim Namwoon said which made Cale tense up for a moment.
“W-Will you release us now? Didn’t you get what you wanted?”
Han Myungoh in a torn shirt shouted from half a dozen steps away. Department Head Han
Myungoh. He was a lucky human.
[Hrmm, released? Haven’t you seen outside? Do you really want to go out there?]
The dokkaebi chuckled.
[It is somehow admirable. In fact, I didn’t expect much from this carriage but you managed to pass
the first scenario. This proves that bugs deserve to survive.]
[Now now, shouldn’t there be a reward for overcoming the hardships? As a reward for the first
scenario, you are entitled to the sponsorship of the ‘constellations.’ Waahhh! How about it? Aren’t
you looking forward to it? Hmm, you are all unenthusiastic. This is really a big deal.]
The reaction was natural.
The sponsorship of the constellations. The meaning was obvious. One of the key events of Ways of
Survival, ‘Sponsor Selection’ was about to begin.
[Hmm, everybody has confused expressions. I can easily tell you. Right now, you are incredibly
weak. If you are thrown into the scenarios that will take place, you will be killed when you meet a
weak ground rat, let alone a ‘kruk.’ But kindly, there are some great people in the universe who
pity you and would like to sponsor you. Do you understand what I am saying?]
Lee Hyunsung finally couldn’t stand it anymore and opened his mouth.
“What are you saying? Who is sponsoring whom…”
[Hmm, my words are just entering dirty ears. Isn’t there an old saying in South Korea? It is better
to see it once than listen a hundred times. So experience it directly. Well, the less fortunate ones
might not get the chance. Hahahat!]
“Dokja-ssi? Two strange choices suddenly appeared in front of me…”
“I don’t know even if you ask me.”
This was naturally a lie to avoid suspicions. By the way, there were two choices. Yoo Sangah was
quite lucky.
“Do it comfortably. Think of it as an aptitude test.”
“Aptitude test…”
“Nobody knows what the situation is anyway. Why not do it comfortably?”
“Ah… I understand.”
Yoo Sangah closed her mouth and started staring into space. It was a profound expression, as if she
had encountered something curious.
The others suddenly became silent. Everyone was reading the options in front of them. I also had
my own choices to look at.
[Sponsor Selection]
-Please select your sponsor
-Your chosen sponsor will be your strong supporter.
1. Darkness who Favors Trash

2. Despair Inducing Bastard
3. God of the Battlefield
4. Demon-like Judge of Fire
5. Prisoner of the Golden Headband.
Cale's eyes widened as his smirk faltered. 'Ho, look at this bastard?'
'Ho... they followed us even in a different world huh?' Barrow thought as he clenched his fists.
Cale took a shaky breath before selecting the constellation he wishes to be his sponsor.
[There is one minute left to complete the Sponsor Selection.]
Time was almost out and Kim Namwoon had finally picked a sponsor and so had Barrow.
[Sponsor Selection has ended.]
Barrow and Cale glanced at each other, seemingly talking in their minds.
[The constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" is delighted by your choice.]
[The constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" is asking for your well being.]
[The constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" wants to know your health.]
[You have been sponsored 1,000 coins.]
System messages suddenly swarmed Cale like a fly being attracted to light.
"Ho, give me more." Cale smirked as the Constellation sponsored him more coins.
"Huh, the constellation must have liked him that much." Dokja stared at the incredulous scene.
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is disappointed in you.]
"Sorry?" Cale muttered as he stared at the message.
[She will persistently monitor your justice in the future.]
"Alright."
[Haha, is this true…isn’t there one interesting choice? Well, yes. There will be another chance.]
The dokkaebi’s crescent moon eyes stayed on me for a moment.
[Now now, everyone has finished the selection. Rest here for a while. I have to go prepare the next
scenario. I’ll see you in 10 minutes!]
“Let’s all gather together.”
The survivors gathered at Dokja's words. The first one to reach out a hand was Lee Hyunsung.
“Hello, I am Lee Hyunsung.”
“Kim Dokja.”
“Nice to meet you…although I don’t know if these words suit the situation. As I said earlier, I am a
soldier…well, I should say that I was a soldier.”
“You can’t contact your unit?”
“…Yes.”
“Ah, Dokja-ssi.”
“Yes?”
“I wanted to thank you. If it wasn’t for Dokja-ssi, we would all be dead.”
“No, that isn’t the case.”
“Even if I had lived, I would’ve have been able to live as a person. Thank you very much. And…I
am ashamed.”
Lee Hyunsung bowed deeply.
"My name is Cale. And this is my brother, Barrow. It is a pleasure to meet you." Cale introduced
himself, his usually lazy voice was smooth and charming as he gave a noble bow.
"Hello. As my brother had stated my name is Barrow. Before you ask anything we are indeed
Korean, we just prefer being called in these names." Barrow said as he gave a formal bow.
It was as if there from a fantasy novel, they acted and sounded like nobles that you'll usually see on
novels.
Feeling left out Kim Namwoon also decided to introduced himself.
"The name's Kim Namwoon." the white haired teen said as he imitated Barrow's bow.
Lee Hyunsung stared at the twins for a moment before turning to Cale his eyes suddenly sparkling
with familiarity.
"Cale? You introduce yourself as Cale Henituse, right? Aren't you Korea's top hacker and
scammer?" Lee Hyunsung asked in awe. Despite being a scammer and a hacker the name 'Cale
Henituse' was highly respected since he revealed countless bases of gangs, identities of people who
sells illegal drugs, corrupt officials, people who sells slaves, he even solved cases that detectives
cannot solve and many more.
All eyes suddenly went to Cale who awkwardly shifted his feet.
"Umm... it isn't important." Cale mumbled as he turned away, choosing to sit on a seat that is far
away from them.
"Ah! I'm sorry if I-" Lee Hyunsung began to apologize but Barrow just shook his head.
"No need. He just doesn't like being acknowledged." Barrow sighed as Lee Hyungsung nodded.
Kim Namwoon left the area and just chose to sit besides Cale who had already fallen asleep.
Then somebody grabbed Dokja's shoulder.
“Haha, our contractor did one big thing. Dokja-ssi, do you know my name?”
“I know, Han Myungoh-ssi.”
“Huh, Han Myungoh-ssi? Shouldn’t you call me Department Head?”
"Would you guys shut up with those titles already?! Your title nor name doesn't matter if you're
fucking dead!" Kim Namwoon shouted in frustration.
Han Myungoh turned towards Kim Namwoon with a glare. "Shut up, brat."
“This isn’t the company.”
“Hah, look at this. Are you planning to not go work now? Where did you learn your basic
etiquette? No matter how I think about it, your actions were too much. Yes? If you had the insects
then you should’ve tipped me off. Why would you throw them like that?”
"Old man- your work place is probably destroyed by now." Barrow sweat dropped.
“…”
“Dokja-ssi, you have to be good to me. How much time do you have left on your contract?”
“Han Myungoh-ssi.”
“Eh?”
“Shut up.”
“W-What?”
“You still don’t understand the situation? Weren’t you hit by that bastard earlier? Minosoft? Do
you think the company still exists when the end has come?”
Han Myungoh’s face was white and stricken.
“Han Myungoh-ssi isn’t the only problem. Everyone, you need to wake up. As the dokkaebi said,
this isn’t a joke.”
“…”
“I think you should’ve all roughly noticed the situation. Exclusive skills in the attributes window.
A game-like interface. Is there anyone who still hasn’t caught onto facts?”
Indeed, no one raised their hand. South Korea was easy. Due to the high penetration rate of
smartphones, there wasn’t one person who hadn’t played a RPG game.
Even if they didn’t play a game, they would’ve read a fantasy novel at least once.
Lee Hyunsung sighed.
"This is like a novel I was reading while standing on duty, but I still can’t feel it. This really isn’t a
dream?”
“This is reality.”
Lee Hyunsung nodded.
“It is good that you are certain. Then what do we do now? Dokja-ssi, do you have an opinion?”
“We have to go.”
Dokja answered without hesitation.
“G-Go? Are you insane?”
“Dokja-ssi, I don’t think…”
This time, Yoo Sangah joined it. It seemed everyone still hadn’t woken up.
“Then how long we will stay here?”
“Have you thought about your parents? Do you think your parents are safe in this mess?”
“T-The line has been dead for some time. No Kakaotalk…”
Yoo Sangah cried out desperately.
Indeed, Confucianism was still strong in South Korea. Even Lee Hyunsung and Han Myungoh’s
expressions darkened at the word ‘parents.’
“Go. I will go out.”

“N-No! Didn’t you hear what that thing said? Take a break here! If we move then our heads might
explode!”
“Let’s take a majority vote.”
Yoo Sangah raised her hand first, followed by Dokja and Lee Gilyoung. But it was up to there.
“…I have to go to my base but it seems dangerous to move in this situation. There was also the
warning.”
“Shit, you all go by yourselves! I’m not going! I’m not going outside!”
Kuuong!
The thick iron plate made a loud sound. The iron door to carriage 3707 was slightly distorted.
“W-What?”
Han Myungoh’s cry was ignored as the iron door made a deafening sound again.
Kuuong!
“W-What? Everybody stop it!”
Han Myungoh shouted and moved towards the door. Lee Hyunsung moved towards it as well but
Dokja stopped him.
"Just run damnit. What do you guys not understand in the concept of running??" Barrow said as if
reciting Cale's last words for his companions.
[Constellations "Darkness who Favors Trash" feels nostalgic.]
"Not the right time." Barrow scowled at the message.
The only survivor of carriage 3707.
“We will all die before the next scenario arrives.”
"You guys killed grasshoppers while that fucker on the other side killed humans." Barrow calmly
stated as he pointed at the door.
It seemed that everybody else finally understood what Kim Dokja has been trying to say.
Yes, that guy was finally coming. The ‘real’ protagonist of this story.
Chapter End Notes
Constellations "Darkness who Favors Trash" and "Despair Inducing Bastard" is

familiar, no?
Everything is Familiar
Chapter Summary
Sacrifice is needed for the others to survive,

If the rose falls then he would be revived,
Loved by Gods and loved by nature,
The only thing that could break him is never ending torture.
Chapter Notes
Barrow slowly approached Cale and Kim Namwoon as he let out a sigh. He passed their bag to
Kim Namwoon who seemed shocked at it's weight before managing to adjust to it.
He crouched down as he gently placed Cale on his back and stood up. He was carrying Cale in a
piggy back ride position.(Is that what you call it?)
"This fucker really decided to sleep at the worst situation huh?" Barrow mumbled under his breath
as he fixed his posture, careful not to hurt his back nor make Cale wake up. He felt Cale shift slight
in his sleep as he whispered something in his ear,
"In the bridge since we are even numbers now things would get different. To make the situation be
a bit similar to the canon one your first priority will be Kim Namwoon. You will have to run with
him and you should leave me with Kim Dokja."
Barrow's eyes widened as he glanced at his brother who was fast asleep. 'This fucker...! This early
on in the scenarios and he's already thinking of sacrificing himself?!'
He could clearly see the faint smirk on his brother's face as if he was expecting this kind of
reaction. He clenched his fists as he stared at Kim Namwoon who was lazily looking at things.
Barrow breathed in deeply as he exhaled slowly. Kim Namwoon stopped looking around as he
noticed that something was wrong.
"The moment we cross the bridge make sure to check the symbol on your hand. If it disappears
then tell me immediately." Barrow said in a serious tone making the white haired teenager nod his
head slowly.
As Dokja was instructing Lee Hyunsung on how to use his exclusive skill Barrow got too tired of
waiting decided to go in front of a door.
"Do you need help?" Kim Namwoon asked as Barrow just shook his head.
The moment Lee Hyunsung finally opened the door Barrow lifted his leg up and kicked the door,
making it flew away.
There was no time to marvel on the duo's strength as they hopped outside the subway.
[…Ah, this is really. I knew this would happen. Didn’t I saw it earlier? I told you not to go
anywhere, Damn! The scenario isn’t ready yet-]
The dokkaebi seemed to be angry as it floated over Dongho Bridge.
“Wahh! I knew this would happen! I told you not to come out!”
Han Myungoh wrapped a hand around his head, like he thought it would explode. But there was no
need to worry.
[Sigh…it can’t be helped. You are really lucky humans.]
It was because the second scenario started the moment the train door was opened.
[The second scenario has arrived!]
[Second Scenario – Escape]
Category: Sub
Difficulty: E
Clear Conditions: Cross the broken bridge and enter Oksu Station.
Time Limit: 20 minutes.
Compensation: 200 coins.
Failure: ???
“Dokja-ssi, something is strange. It says the ‘broken bridge’ but the bridge is still…”
“Don’t worry and just run! Quickly!”
“U-Understood!”
Barrow hesitated for a moment as he gently laid Cale down on the ground as he dusted off his
pants. Gently patting his brother's head he whispered,
"If I don't fucking see you until Dokja arrives in the next scenario then I'm hunting you down, got
that?"
Of course his 'threat' wasn't really heard since Cale was still sleeping ever so peacefully. Dokja
stopped for a moment to stare at the scene, his eyes widening.
"What-"
"Mind your own business ahjussi. He told me to leave him." Barrow said with a huff before
grasping Kim Namwoon's hand tightly.
"Hold on tight and ignore the pain," Barrow smirked.
"Wait hold on a minute-"
Barrow began to sprint, dragging Kim Namwoon with him as if he was some rag doll. It hasn't
been one minute but they were already half way through crossing the bridge.
'What is he planning?' Dokja narrowed his eyes at Cale before continuing on with his running.
'Don't look back' he reminded himself.
Cale slowly opened his eyes as he smiled. The failure of this scenario was not really death so it
made him quite relieved, the only problem he has now is to survive the undead that will soon
emerge.
Most of them were almost half way there but the bridge was slowly breaking. He heard the
dokkaebi's laugh as he stood up.
[There is no fun if the game is too easy.]
Of course, this was a story for when there were no variables.
[The scenario difficulty has been adjusted.]
[Scenario difficulty: E -> D]
The sound of the dokkaebi’s laughter was heard.
[Is there any fun if you just run away? Let’s create a bit of atmosphere!]
[The evil thoughts of the dead have returned.]
[The surrounding earth is filled with black ether.]
[The demonic people have woken up!]
The dokkaebi stared at Cale for a moment as he floated down to the red head's side.
[As unfair as it is, multiple constellations requested for your safety. I will let this slide, just for
once.]
Cale slowly smirked as the dokkaebi kept talking.
[We both know that you'll fail the scenario. What are you going to give up?]
Cale glanced at the dokkaebi, feeling it's eyes staring at him intently as if he was being observed,
detail by detail.
Cale felt chills for a moment before he calmed down, the dokkaebi kinda acted like Raon from
time to time making him smile at the familiar feeling.
[Hrmmm, what can you offer? Coins?]
Cale nodded as he checked his balance once again.

[20, 000 coins.] The "Darkness who Favors Trash" had given him quite the amount of money and
he's planning to ask for money again.
[20, 000 coins. Give me that amount of money.]
As much as Cale wanted to protest at the idea of giving the dokkaebi every single coin he had he
doesn't really have much of a choice.
"Alright."
[That's right, beg for a low- What?]
"I said okay."
[I heard that, I'm not deaf. But, what? You have that much coins?]
"Just shut up and take my coins."
Cale sat down on a near by rubble as he watched from afar. A bridge made form light was created
among the remnants of the broken Dongho Bridge. It would have looked really peaceful and holy
if it was in a different situation.
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" tells you to brighten up.]
[The Constellation "Secretive Plotter" is curious about your existence.]
[You have been sponsored 200 coins.]
[The Constellation "Despair Inducing Bastard" is telling you to come back immediately.]
[The Constellation "God of the Battlefield" wants you to reunite with your family.]
[I see... Now I now how you had that many coins despite being at the very start of the scenarios.]
From afar Cale could see Kim Namwoon momentarily stopping just so he can help Kim Dokja.
'Huh. Barrow must have instructed him to do it.'
Cale could see a black blur rapidly approaching the survivors, it momentarily stopped to look,
more like glare, at Cale. Their eyes meeting with each other before it was broken off when the guy
proceeded in running to the survivors' direction.
Cale shuddered.
Those eyes reminded him of how Choi Han used to look at their enemies.
[Afraid?]
The dokkaebi went besides him and even dared to sit on his head, making him look like a harmless
stuffed toy than a dokkaebi who mercilessly kills people.
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" finds this situation familiar.]
"No, he just reminds me of someone."
The dokkaebi blinked not really expecting a response from this stoic and lazy human. He looked
down and saw nothing but hidden sadness on the human's eyes. He had never expected a human to
feel this much sadness even though they look so... perfect? No, no, there is no such thing as a
perfect being. The human just have less imperfections than the others.
[Weak human.] the dokkaebi huffed.
Cale's eyes widened before he smiled.
"It's been a long time since somebody called me that." Cale mumbled as he drifted off to sleep, he
felt so tired... He wasn't able to sleep peacefully since he was too worried about the things to
happen.
[How could someone sleep so freely in such a dangerous environment?]
The dokkaebi sighed, this human before him does not have any ounce of self preservation at all!
Why the hell does he even care??
He looked at the red haired human for a moment before wrapping an imaginary blanket on him. It
wasn't real of course, the only purpose it holds is to make the person 'wrapped' in it to feel warm
and safe.
[That Dokja guy is calling for me. I'll check on you after that,]
[The Constellation "Secretive Plotter" finds this situation quite interesting.]
[A human loved by Constellations... I didn't expect to meet someone like that in my own channel,
perhaps there more interesting humans like you...]
---
Shifting the view to our dearest protagonists you can see the iconic scene that has been imbedded
in every orv reader's minds. Yoo Junghyuk choking Kim Dokja, making the latter dangle off the
edge of the bridge.
"Name."
"What?"
"Tell me your name."
Yoo Junghyuk's voice was firm and monotone, leaving Kim Dokja no room for any arguments.
"Kim Dokja."
"A stranger name."

"I hear that a lot."
Before Yoo Junghyuk started questioning Kim Dokja about his existence he wanted to know about
a certain someone first.
"The red head. Do you know his name?"
Dokja wanted to ask him 'Which one?' but it seemed obvious that the sunfish was talking about
Cale. He wasn't sure if he should give out information about the teen so he just stayed silent. The
hand around his throat tightened it's grip making it almost impossible for Dokja to breath.
"He was casually talking with the dokkaebi."
Yoo Junghyuk continued to state about the event he briefly saw as if it will urge Dokja to reveal
the red head's identity. Dokja knew little to nothing about the red head, he only knew his 'name'
and attitude.
"He was talking to the dokkaebi as if they were friends." Yoo Junghyuk finished his little story.
Dokja shakily smirked at the regressor.
"I don't know who he is." It was the truth. He doesn't know who he truly is, he was almost a
stranger to Dokja. A dangerous stranger. It only takes one look at the red head's personality to
know what kind of person he is. A person who can easily manipulate another.
[Fourth Wall has detected the use of the detection skill Sage’s Eyes!]
Sparks flew in the air and Yoo Jonghyuk’s body staggered.
[The exclusive skill Fourth Wall has blocked Sage’s Eyes!]
"If you want to know about him then ask him yourself!"
---
Four days,
That's how long Cale had been walking. Cale found another route to get to the other side and
reunite with his... friends. He felt like he wanted to just cut off his legs because of the sheer pain he
is feeling, the dokkaebi that has been following him doesn't help with his problem either.
[Weak human just keep walking and you're almost there] the dokkaebi *encouraged* Cale as he
sat a top the human's head. He felt comfortable there, not even caring for his dignity as a dokkaebi.
[Oh. I never told you my name haven't I? It's Bihyung.]
Cale just nodded as he continued walking.
[Couldn't you just buy something from the 'Dokkaebi Bag' you know of it's existence, no?]
Cale sighed as he met Bihyung's dot-like eyes.

"I'm purposely prolonging my journey."
[Why?]
"I don't wanna face that sunfish bastard."
Bihyung laughed as he floated around the human. Over the past few days that he had been
observing this peculiar human he found out that he likes to swear. Yes. That's the only thing that
Bihyung found out. It's a great achievement, that's what the Constellations and the dokkaebi
thought at least.
[It is quite hard alternating from you to Dokja- oh, wait. One second... Dokja finally reunited with
the others, you should hurry up because your brother is clearly impatient.]
'Aigoo... my poor legs.' Cale thought as he walked faster.
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" tells you that you are so close to reuniting with
your brother.]
[The Constellation "Despair Inducing Bastard" doesn't know how to calm down his incarnation.]
[The Constellation "God of the Battlefield" is telling you to not give up.]
Constellations it is not required for you to sponsor coins every time you make an appearance...
Bihyung wanted to say that so badly but decided not to since he might anger the Constellations.
"Shouldn't you stick with Dokja because of your contract thing?" Cale asked.
The dokkaebi froze as he stopped to just stare at Cale's back. That's right.... the thing that made this
human so interesting is the fact that he knows everything that is happening.
"So? Aren't you gonna answer my questions?" Cale asked impatiently as he turned around and
looked at the dokkaebi.
[Haah... It was never stated in the contract that I need to stick to him like gum.]
"Oh, right. I just thought that it was part of the contract or something since you kept randomly
disappearing just to check up on Dokja-ssi."
[You jealous?]
[You have entered the region of the second main scenario.]
[The land in the scenario area is deeply polluted.]
[Be careful about your breathing and move underground as quickly as possible.]
"I don't know why I should be jealous." Cale calmly stated as he put on a gas mask he had gotten
from their bag before leaving it to Barrow, his pace began to quicken a little bit more.
[You haven't eaten for four days, no? You got thin a lot faster than I expected.]
"..."
"You shouldn't have pointed that out."
[?]
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" is worried for your health.]
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" is worried for your health.]
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" is worried for your...........]
Cale's sight was filled with multiple system messages that kept popping up and all of it had the
same exact text written on it. Cale's eyes twitched before,
"Would you just shut up?!"
The system messages immediately disappeared, making the surrounding area look more calmer and
peaceful. Bihyung looked a bit shocked because it was the first time that he had seen the red head
this irritated, maybe it's because of the lack of food that caused this?
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" apologizes.]
[Such a peculiar incarnation-sponsor relationship.] Bihyung commented as Cale just huffed.
[Though I have to ask, why is your system broken?]
Cale glanced at Bihyung before smirking.
"A bacteria is considered as a living thing and can also be killed. I killed a bunch of those things in
the first scenario, it worked of course but since it might be a bit of an over kill it just broke the
system."
Bihyung stopped again this time he stared at Cale with a dumbfounded expression.
[The Constellation "Secretive Plotter" is impressed by your way of thinking.]
[A few Constellations admires your intelligence.]
"It was just common sense." Cale said with a confused look, he has no idea why these
Constellations were so impressed by that, had nobody thought of killing bacteria before?
The dokkaebi disappeared signalling that Cale was close. The moment he got to Exit 4 he saw it's
fire shutter being barely open. Jeez, Dokja couldn't close it properly?
He crouched down in front of it and used all his might into opening it, it wasn't actually that heavy
Cale was just weak.
[You have entered the safety zone.]

The poisonous fog didn’t come down to the underground area. There was no possible scientific
explanation. It was just because of the ‘scenario.’
Upon entering the "Safe Zone" Cale closed the fire shutter all the way. He saw several men
scattered on the floor like dead bugs as he paid them no mind.
It felt like an endless tunnel... can't see the particular end nor a particular beginning. It felt as if he
was being consumed by darkness itself.
He descended to the bottom of the dark platform and found a place where there was still light.
Most people there looked at him with either confused or hostile gazes.
But Cale didn't know that, he was more focused on what's happening with his...friends.
Barrow, his dear hyung-nim was tied up with a chain, and even his mouth was duct tapped. Kim
Namwoon however looked a bit more tamed than the red head as he only had rope restricting his
movements. He was right beside their bad, guarding it like a dog. A black haired girl was laying
besides them too, they were also guarding her. Yoo Sangah was with them, tending to the girl.
Lee Gilyoung was clinging to Kim Dokja's leg whilst Lee Hyunsung was giving the reader as much
information as he can.
"What the fuck?"
It seemed his voice was recognized since multiple pair of eyes suddenly turned to him.
"Cale!" Yoo Sangah said in relief.
( Did a bit of research on how Koreans call people younger than them, found out that there's no
things going to be attached to your name if it is not Korean so... yeah. Just call them plainly by
name. I don't really know if that's right but oh well. )
Dokja was also a bit surprised despite him already expecting this. Lee Gilyoung curiosly looked at
Cale for a bit before returning in burying his head on Dokja's waist.
Lee Hyunsung waved at Cale's direction.
Kim Namwoon's eyes widened. "You're back!"
Barrow twisted his body a bit, struggling under the chains. It took him a couple of seconds but the
chains finally loosened up and slid off his body, this of course made the other residents there a bit
scared... why? Because they had felt this guy's temper and not want the situations to repeat.
'He could have escaped?!'
Barrow took a deep inhale as he ripped off the duct tape that was hindering his speech. He walked,
more like wobbled, to Cale's direction, gripping his twin's twig-like wrist tightly before dragging
him to Dokja and his group making most of them sweat drop.
Barrow plopped down besides Kim Namwoon, glaring at Cale to do the same. Cale sat down on
the ground beside Kim Namwoon as he opened his mouth to speak but Barrow shushed him.
Barrow was frowning so deeply that he now resembled the sad emoji.
'He's definitely sulking...' Cale sweat dropped as he watched his brother huff, turn away, huff again
then look back at him.
"How did you not fail the scenario, Cale?" Yoo Sangah curiously asked as she tilted Cale's head
from side to side, checking if there are any injuries.
"The penalty for failing wasn't really death, the dokkaebi just asked me to hand over all of my
coins." Cale replied simply as Barrow continued to look at him with the same sulky face.
Barrow leaned in and touched Cale's index finger.
[ had given you 500 coins.]
Cale sweat dropped again.
Barrow slowly untied Kim Namwoon as he kept looking at Cale with the exact same stare.
"You look so thin, have you not eaten?" Yoo Sangah worriedly asked but before Cale could even
answer the question Barrow had already shoved two dumplings, five cookies and one water bottle
to him.
Barrow finished untying Kim Namwoon as he also shoved the same amount of food that he gave to
Cale to Kim Dokja who looked shocked for a moment before accepting the food.
The other people around them seemed a bit jealous because the red head had been carelessly giving
the newcomers food that should be conserved, but there was no words of protest because that red
haired person was as frightening as Yoo Junghyuk.
The vicious twin then returned to his original position with the same look on his face, this time
around he was narrowing his eyes and observing every little twitch and flinch that Cale did.
Kim Namwoon sweat dropped at the sight. Seriously, until now he still doesn't understand this
two's sibling relationship. He was an only child so he wouldn't really know how a life with a
sibling felt like. Some said it wass the best while some said it was the worst, he had never heard a
comment that said in between.
"Look-"
Barrow looked away, refusing to hear whatever it is Cale wanted to say.
Yoo Sangah chuckled finding this situation quite cute.
Lee Hyunsung watched the mainstream group inciting the people and said.
“Food distribution is determined by the mainstream group. Convenience stores and restaurants in
the region have already been robbed…the foods that can be eaten right now are almost gone,
but..."
"But?"
Dokja turned towards Lee Hyunsung who took a glance at the twin's bag and at Barrow before
looking back at him.
"They never really bothered us about the food that was inside the twins' bag. They let us keep
them, and nobody even tried to protest about it."
"Oh?"
"It's probably connected to what Han Myungoh-ssi said to them."

Dokja had a feeling that whatever Han Myungoh told the people about the twins aren't gonna be
good.
"He said that the twins were connected to the dokkaebi. Nobody seemed to believe him but one
day the dokkaebi suddenly popped up and informed us about Cale's well being. It seems that's
what made them believe that they are indeed connected..."
"I see..."
Dokja watched as Cale and Namwoon awkwardly look at the sulking Barrow while Yoo Sangah
just continued to smile and chuckle.
"Cale-nim. How did you know where to find us?" Kim Namwoon asked making Cale tense up
slightly.
Cale had to think up of a good lie. But the only thing he had in mind was...
"The symbol on your left hand. It lets me know where you are at all times." Cale said as he pointed
at the Henituse Family Crest that was imbedded like a tattoo on Kim Namwoon's left hand.
"I see... such a useful skill you have." Yoo Sangah said in wonder.
"Do you have anymore food?" Yoo Sangah stared at Barrow who just shook his head. He really is
giving everyone the silent treatment huh? Is it because Cale made a rash decision? Or is it because
they tied him up with chains?
Yoo Sangah stood up and proceeded to approach Kim Dokja.
"Hey, the girly's waking up." Kim Namwoon said as he pointed at Jung Heewon who was slowly
opening her eyes.
"Good afternoon ma'am, the name's Cale." Cale greeted as he bowed a bit momentarily shocking
the girly.
"Jung Heewon." she replied simply as she imitated Cale's bow.
"If you are hungry, food's with that guy." Kim Namwoon pointed at Kim Dokja who was too busy
talking with his three companions. Jung Heewon gave a nod as she approached the reader.
"You." Barrow finally decided to speak as he continued staring at Cale. Kim Namwoon decided to
stick around since he love himself some family drama.
"If you pull that kind of shit again I swear to the three gods I will fucking kill you myself." Barrow
threatened but Cale knew that it was just a threat, something that Barrow will never do. How could
he be so sure? That was the 'nth time Barrow had told him that in this life time but here he is, still
alive and breathing.
"Right." Cale said before collapsing, Kim Namwoon managed to catch him much to Barrow's
relief.
"I swear... that unlucky bastard just keeps getting reckless and reckless." Barrow scowled as he
gently took Cale from Namwoon's arms and laid him down on the bench. The dokkaebi told them
that Cale had been walking non-stop for the past few days so it is understandable that he got tired.
'Come to think of it... How are Cale's companions doing? Must be doing something crazy again...'
---
8 years later in (Orv)/8 months in (Tcf)
Cale Henituse and Cale Barrow people who were respected and adored by the two different sides.
They had fallen and so did their comrades but in another way, they had fallen into despair. It had
been eight months since that faithful day.
In a dining table there seated the 'heroes' of the war. They have been... a shell of their former
selves.
The head seat was empty yet there laid the most cared for dishes. Steak, apple pie, lemon juice and
one of the finest wine in the Henituse Territory.
Some of the 'heroes' were talking in hushed whispers, some made their voices loud to make the
atmosphere a bit better and some didn't even tried to utter a word.
They were seen as 'heroes' by the normal citizen, 'villains' by the people from the other side and...
'monsters' by the people who knew better. Haah...! Who could have known that the so called
'heroes' can be viewed as 'monsters'? The citizens certainly didn't.
"Have anyone found any clues yet?" a silky smooth voice asked, it was laced with deception and a
bitter undertone. It belonged to the King of Roan Kingdom Alberu Crossman, he had a grin similar
to the cheshire cat.
"His Majesty, the King. Shouldn't you also ask yourself that?" came the rude and mocking tone of
a female's voice. It was Hannah, she had felt more and more disconnected to the group after Cale
had fallen, in fact everybody did.
"Hannah." it was monotone calling almost robotic but Hannah knew she was getting a scolding.
The monotone voice was of course, Mary's voice.
"Right, right." Hannah said in an annoyed tone and even refused to apologize.
A blue haired drunkard downed another bottle of alcohol as he looked at the King. A muscular
figure was besides him who was also drinking alcohol, he had a solemn expression on his face.
'Someone appeared in my dreams last night," the blue haired man began to say, his voice was a bit
slurred but still understandable. Hannah wanted to say something about his dream being irrelevant
but her brother stopped her from doing so.
"Continue." a voice that sounded so majestic piped in. It belonged to Eruhaben, he was drinking tea
whilst petting the three kids' heads.
"I saw a white haired teenager. He got a crazy look on his face but that wasn't what got my
attention. he had the Henituse Family crest tattooed on his left hand. He was also talking to a
person that had a blurred face." The blue haired man, Bud Illis, continued as he stared at every
person's face on the dining table, wanting to know their reaction before he continued.
"It is just one of your delusions again, Bud." a mage that wore a robe said. It was Glenn Poeff,
Bud's friend.
"..."
"But it felt so real."
"Yes, but we can't deny that it is only a dream." a deceptively sweet voice said. It was Clopeh
Sekka, he had gone more... tame after Cale's death that is why they had let him dine with them.
"I still have no idea what passed in your minds to let that crazy bastard dine with us." a lazy yet
firm voice commented. It was Beacrox, he was sitting besides his father, Ron, whilst they observed
the head seat as if a random red haired trash would suddenly appear there.
"Excommunicated Priestess Cage has arrived." a young butler announced as he bowed. It felt
wrong seeing the supposedly cheerful butler be so stoic and monotone. It was Hans.
"Oi! You emo bastards!!!" Shouted a very familiar voice as she came running into the dining
room.
Sighs of annoyance resounded in the room as a grinning madlad turned to face them.
"Just ignore her... she had gone batshit crazy ever since Cal-"
"The motherfucking God of Death told me he got a hold of Cale!!!"
Now that caught everyone's attention.
"Ho. Tell us more."
Chapter End Notes
Okay, I actually had lots of time in writing this. I tried to make the situations as less
awkward as I can since I don't really know how to handle situation and stuff like that...
As for the "Kim Namwoon Situation" I sorta kinda already have an idea as to how it
will be sorted out? It would be quite confusing and chaotic but I'll try to make the
story flow as smooth as it can.
-Fun Fact: this was the only chapter that wasn't rushed. Because this time around I had
to make up the situations instead of just looking at the canon orv and trying to squueze
in the twins and Kim Namwoon. I have a tendency to rush things for some reason. Or
maybe it's just because of the disease I have... it's called... laziness.
-I also don't know why that one note kept repeating
Chapter 5
Chapter Summary
In which the God of Death gave a letter
Chapter Notes
Cage sat down beside the King as she grinned madly. This time around the God of Death didn't
talked to her in poems nor in complicated way he just got to the point and straight up gave her a
paper containing all the information.
"You look a lot happier today." Tasha commented as she rested her chin on her palm.
Cale's... death took a mental toll on everyone here, some being more aggressive, some became a
bit... ahem... wrong in the head, some became a bit tame, some became calm and some shut
themselves out. It was a wide assortment of people here, similar to beads there are not sorted out
when the stings is not there to connect them with each other.
"Ahem. Now don't get too excited that God of Death just told be that he got a hold of your master
Cale. He did not specify wether it was his soul, body or whatever. He did left me a long note
though,"
Many groaned in disappointment. The last time the God of Death left them a note it was barely
readable nor is a common language. They literally had to study an ancient language just to read the
note.
"And of course since he's a bastard he left it in another type of a alphabet or language."
They sighed. As long as the text was written in an ancient language that is known or has some
history behind it then it would be quite easier.
"Here." Cage passed the letter to Eruhaben.
Eruhaben opened it and the 'heroes' expected him to read it out loud instead he furrowed his
eyebrows.
"What language is this...?"
They're screwed even the majestic dragon who lived for a thousand years did not recognize
language. The suddenly Alberu got an idea.
'Perhaps it's Korean? Or English? Maybe Choi Han will know how to read it...' Alberu thought as
he looked at Choi Han that now matched the color of his clothes. Gloomy.
"Give it to Choi Han, he might know how to read it."
Eruhaben tossed the letter to Choi Han who caught it. He opened the letter and looked at it's
contents. He blinked once then twice before furrowing his eyebrows,
||Привет, придурки.
Это я, бог смерти. Вы, наверное, задаетесь вопросом: «Что, черт возьми, это ...?» OK! Это
язык, который я выучил, когда
смотрел Кейла и Бэрроу! Если не знаете, это русский язык. О, почему я говорю это так,
будто вы можете это читать, вы,
конечно, не можете! Чхве Хан знает только корейский и английский, а вы, ребята, знаете
только язык своего мира.
В любом случае. Если вы можете это прочитать, то имеет смысл дать вам некоторую
информацию о местонахождении
Кейла.
Он в месте, где вы не можете добраться до него

Место, где есть люди, которые заменят вас,
Он доволен этим, так что не пытайтесь отнять это у него,
О, я также упоминал, что у него есть любимый брат?||
((I only used google translate for this so please don't attack me if there are wrong words. It
translates to this:))
((Hey assholes.
It is I, the god of death. You are probably wondering, "What the hell is this ...?" OK! This is the
language I learned when I
watched Cale and Barrow! If you don't know, this is Russian. Oh, why do I say this as if you can
read it, you certainly cannot!
Choi Han only knows Korean and English, and you guys only know the language of your world.
Anyway. If you ARE able to read this, then it makes sense that I would give you some information
about Cale's whereabouts.
He's in a place where you can't reach him,

A place where there are people who replace you,
He's happy with it, so don't try to take it away from him,
Oh, did I also mention that he has a beloved brother?))
Choi Han sweat dropped as he looked up.
"This is Russian..." he whispered. Since when the hell did the God of Death had that much time to
study a language from Earth?!
"Do you know how to read it?" Rosalyn asked as Choi Han shook his head.
"That son of a bitch God of Death! He fucking took his time to learn a language we absolutely do
not know and make it into a note than might even have useless information in it!"
---
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" feels threatened.]

That exact message kept popping up besides Cale who was sleeping. It irritated Barrow and Kim
Namwoon of course cause that message had been repeating for the last ten minutes.
"Would you just shut up already...?!" Kim Namwoon whisper-yelled, careful not to wake up Cale.
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" rolls it's eyes at you.]
Kim Namwoon's left eye twitched in annoyance as Barrow chuckled.
"Hey. I'm still angry about the vows in your fucking religion." Barrow 'calmly' said as he waved at
the message as if the constellation can see him.
((Barrow got his curse for breaking a vow of death, right? I don't remember...))
"Religion? Is this Constellation a god?" Kim Namwoon asked in wonder, wondering what kind of
God would pester a human this much.
"Yep."Barrow said before getting an idea.
"Hey, did you know. There's a whole religion about Cale from where I came from." Barrow
whispered to Kim Namwoon's ear who gasped and looked at Cale with sparkling eyes.
[The Constellation "Despair Inducing Bastard" is laughing madly.]
[The Constellation "God of the Battle Field" is advising you not to spread that kind of information.]
[The Constellation "Sun of the Roan Kingdom" is reminding you that constellations can see and
hear everything you do.]
((No. That is not Alberu.))
[A great number of constellations are curious about this 'religion' dedicated to a human.]
Whilst Dokja and Cheon Inho were having a conversation Lee Gilyoung took a peek to the trio of
red hairs and white haired, seeing multiple system messages there making the trio look like
holograms.
"I'm bored." Kim Namwoon complained as Barrow sighed.
"There... rubix cube... my bag..." Cale mumbled in his sleep as Barrow looked at him funny.
"Huh. He's conscious enough to hear our complains." Barrow said in an impressed tone as he got
out the jumbled rubix cube from the bag.
"I don't know how to solve things like that." Kim Namwoon mumbled.
"Haah... you...- I'll help you with it." Barrow sighed.
“Dokja-ssi.”
It wasn’t Lee Hyunsung who called out to Dokja. He looked back and saw Cheon Inho from the
mainstream group.
“Can I talk with you for a while?”
Bang Cheolsoo was missing some teeth and glaring at Dokja from behind Cheon Inho. He stared at
him before turning his head away. A foolish fellow.
“Okay, let’s talk.”
Dokja nodded and Cheon Inho spoke with a satisfied expression.
“Then can the rest of you vacate this place for a moment? I want to talk to Dokja-ssi alone.”
“Ah, that…”
“No, you don’t have to go. You can listen.”
Cheon Inho’s eyes twitched at his words. Lee Hyunsung stopped as he was about to retreat.
“Hmmm, is that so? Well…I don’t care.”
He acted like they were free to listen. Cheon Inho wiped the bench and sat down. Men from the
Cheoldoo Group appeared on both sides of him and handed him a cigarette and lighter. He had
seen too many movies.
“You seem to have a nature that dislikes cumbersome things, so I will get to the point.”
“Yes.”
“Join our group.”
It was an expected offer.
“I can offer Dokja-ssi a high position in our group. I want to lead the group together with you.”
“Why me?”
“Shouldn’t you know why?”
Cheon Inho glanced towards the injured Cheoldoo Group members.
“Dokja-ssi is a hero who saved people from monsters. A hero needs such a place.”
Dokja can practically feel a familiar red head's gaze on him when he heard Dokja getting addressed
as a hero. Barrow's eyes curled up in amusement as he smiled widely before turning back to
teaching Kim Namwoon on how to solve rubix cubes.
'Does he have grudges on heroes or something?' Dokja momentarily thought as he went back on
talking with Cheon Inho.
"Hero? He almost fucking killed me." Kim Namwoon muttered angrily before aggressively
twisting and turning the rubix cube.
"If you kill people, it makes you the bad guy. But if you kill enemies... It makes you a hero."
Barrow said in a bored tone as if he had said it many times making Kim Namwoon look up at him.
"Have you been considered as a bad guy?" Kim Namwoon curiously asked.
"Since I was born till' this very day." Barrow simply replied as he closed his eyes.
"How about Cale-nim?"

"He was the person considered as a... 'hero'. But, nobody is always a hero in everyone's story, they
could always be the bad guy. In Cale's case, there is an equal amount of people who considers him
as a bad guy and a hero. He's neutral. Despite being considered as a bad guy he was still respected."
Barrow opened his eyes and looked at the confused Kim Namwoon.
"'M... not... hero..." Cale mumbled in his sleep again before turning away from them. Kim
Namwoon and Barrow blinked before continuing their conversation.
"Cale is a 'hero' to the people in the lawful good. He is a bad guy to the people opposing that
lawful good. But he is respected in both sides. He is err...True Neutral." no, he's actually chaotic
good. Barrow chuckled.
Barrow could remember the time that some of his... companions was still using honorifics for Cale
despite complaining about him. He could remember the fact that they would admire his ability to
save people despite being the ones who he was trying to save the people from. They respect him
despite the fact that they were enemies.
"What about you? In what side are you?"
"Neutral evil."
[Some Constellations are curious about the Mystery Twins Origins.]
Barrow smirked at the message.
"With a secret like ours at some point in time it will become irrelevant. Just wait for that time, dear
constellations." Barrow smirked. He and Cale had two secrets. One, their origin here in this world
and two their whole fucking life story before they got to this world.
"I wish I could talk about constellations that freely." Kim Namwoon mumbled.
The last time Kim Namwoon insulted a constellation it resulted into a bounty scenario.
Barrow laughed merrily at that.
In this world Barrow could love whoever and whatever he wants freely with none of them dying
nor being destroyed because of his curse, it was refreshing to him. He gentle stroked his brother's
hair as Kim Namwoon fell silent again.
"I could see how you're Neutral Evil," Kim Namwoon started as he remembered the time that
Barrow mercilessly killed the person who... tried to stab Yoo Sangah.
"But how is Cale-nim, True Neutral?" Kim Namwoon asked as Barrow laughed again.
'He blew up a whole fucking island! Tortured some fellows. He can probably even wipe a
continent with just one command! Pretty sure he had killed someone unintentionally before. But,
he also saves people.' Barrow thought.
"When he wakes up and the scenarios start again then you'll know why."
Barrow then looked at Dokja who was receiving stares of people.
People were looking his way with scruffy faces. There were crying children and tired elderly
people.
“It isn’t a big story. I am asking you to work together for survival. Dokja-ssi, don’t you have the
strength?”
“What exactly do you want?”
“I need someone to be a hitman.”
Hitman?
“Until a few days ago, there was someone else doing the job. He procured food alone and hunted in
the tunnels. To be exact, we took it one-sidedly.”
Barrow sweat dropped. 'Shouldn't have they just called it 'Hunter',?'
“But he suddenly left last night.”
“So you need someone to replace him?”
“I think your strength is proven with Cheolsoo-ssi.”
Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon’s eyes widened. Now they noticed what was going on.
“It isn’t bad for Dokja-ssi. You are the hero of the people and will be the leader of the group with
us. Everyone will like you and also…”
“I’m sorry but I can’t be responsible for anyone. I don’t want to join your group.”
“Hrmm. Is that so?”
“Above all, the way you run the group doesn’t fit me.”
Dokja looked at the health members of the Cheoldoo Group and the sickly-looking members of the
marginalized group. In particular, Jung Heewon was looking at the Cheon Inho as if he was her
mortal enemy.
“Is that so? It is fine. But if you change your mind, come back anytime.”
“That will not happen.”
“Haha, it remains to be seen.”
It didn’t take long to find out what Cheon Inho’s words meant.
As the members of the Cheoldoo Group retreated, the other group members approached as if they
had been waiting. It was the people of the marginalized group. They grabbed Dokja and raised
their voices.
Barrow then suddenly stood up as he remembered what Cale told him when they were planning for
the scenarios. 'Protect Kim Dokja. He is the main character and he should not die. You could stop
protecting him if he finally figures out how to revive himself.'
'Main characters truly are reckless beings.' Barrow sighed as he looked down at Kim Namwoon
who was sitting besides Cale,
"Make sure that nobody touches even a hair of him."
"You got it!"

Barrow slowly approached Kim Dokja who was too preoccupied with the people shouting at him.
“Hey, is the rumour true?”
“Are you really monopolizing the food?”
“Are you going to eat it all when there is enough to share with everyone?”
“We are all staying here! Why are you the only one to have it?”
“Leave the food to Inho-ssi! He will distribute it fairly!”
Dokja clearly know what was going on. He looked at Cheon Inho who mouthed,
‘Choose.’
Would he give food and become the hero? Or would he be the villain and monopolize it alone?
If Dokja chose to be the hero, he would fall into Cheon Inho’s game. After the food was
distributed, he would have to hunt for food with the group members and would someday get
stabbed in the back.
On the other hand, He would be isolated in a group in a moment if he monopolized the food alone.
[The eyes of a few constellations are shining.]
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ has snorted.]
As the people became heated up, Cheon Inho decided to come forward but Barrow had beaten him
to it.
"Humans with glib tounges truly are dangerous beings." A voice casually stated catching the
attention of the people. It was Barrow, he was looking at them with half lidded lazy eyes and a
small smirk.
[The Constellation "Darkness who Favors Trash" Agrees with that statement.]
"He had just arrived and there's already rumors about him? How... odd. It is also odd that every
human here believes that rumor, I always expect at least one person in a group to have
intelligence."
[The Constellation "Despair Inducing Bastard" is cheering for his incarnation.]
The people's faces almost turned as red as a tomato as they continued listening to the red head's
words. Kim Namwoon was silently cheering to Barrow as he occasionally checked on the sleeping
Cale. Dokja blinked, not expecting Barrow to try and... defend him.
"He is not monopolizing food. He just offered food to his friends and even made them pay for it, is
that not a normal thing to do? Pay for something you want?" Barrow yawned.
"But why does he need for us to pay for it?!" A braved fellow yelled as he marched towards
Barrow who just looked at him as if he was a mere bug.
"Look brat-" Barrow started to say before he got yelled at... again.
"I'm older than you!"

'I'm one thousand years old but I was never proud of being older than others.' Barrow thought as he
smiled.
"Look geezer. Before the scenarios started how did you got that shirt you are wearing now? Trough
buying things, right? You paid for those with your precious money. That guys here," Barrow said
as he pointed at Dokja, "Was simply selling food. If you want food then you approach him and pay
with your fucking coins."
In the distance Dokja could see Cheon Inho's face stiffening, making him want to laugh. 'Thank
you, Barrow.'
“W-Wait a minute! It isn’t free?”
"Look. I don't want my saliva to run out just because I kept repeating the same words over and over
again. He is selling it. S-E-L-L-I-N-G. You pay, P-A-Y, it with coins. C-O-I-N-S. I swear to god if
you still don't understand what I'm saying then you have the brain capacity of a fucking sloth."
[The Constellation "Secretive Plotter" is chuckling at the scene.]
Barrow smiled.
[The Constellation "Despair Inducing Bastard" is impressed by your intelligence.]
"Excuse me?" Barrow felt offended as he stared at the system message.
---
After a while, only the people in the marginalized group with a relationship with Dokja returned.
“That…D-Dokja-ssi. Is this a good choice?”
“Sheesh, is there anything free in life? Barrow, you said it well. I feel refreshed.”
Jung Heewon dismissed Lee Hyunsung’s concern. After Barrow had defended Dokja and insulted
them, many citizens turned away from them. Maybe they were disappointed.
“I agree with Heewon-ssi. The people here are too tame to the mainstream group.”
“That’s right. The sons of bitches…Gumho Station is currently in their palms. People are treated as
cattle and are sometimes taken to a slaughterhouse. Just like myself this morning.”
Jung Heewon’s body trembled.
In fact, it wasn’t Dokja but the mainstream group monopolizing the food. They monopolized the
food on the pretext of ‘fair distribution’ and feed it to the tamed people.
Humans were the weakest when they believed someone protected them. Once authority was
established in a one-sided relationship, people started to depend on them.
“I agree. That’s why I believe that Dokja-ssi’s declaration today was very meaningful. People need
to have the will to do something on their own. However…”
Lee Hyunsung looked towards the food.
“Not even one was sold. 50 coins for one, isn’t this price too expensive? Why don’t you make it 10
coins like you did with us…?”
The brave fellow who shouted at Barrow suddenly approached the, gritting his teeth.
"Is there any way that you could lessen the price?"
"No."
"You son of a bitch!" The man quickly pointed a gun at Cale's direction. Kim Namwoon looked at
Barrow who just shook his head.
"If you don't give me it then I'll shoot this guys head." the man smirked.
"Right, right. I'll give you every single food that we have IF you let me slap you." Barrow said
casually as he approached the man, deciding to address the situation peacefully.
"Deal."
Barrow took out gloves for his hand, refusing to touch even a a dot of that man's face with his bare
hands.
Whilst Barrow was putting on his gloves whispers resounded in the area.
"Is that man senile? That red haired kid is strong as hell, I don't even know if that man will survive
from a single slap from the teen."
"How brave..."
"He's not, he's just blinded by the idea of having food..."
'Now let's see his strength with one slap...' Dokja narrowed his eyes as he observed the scene.
Jung Heewon coughed a bit before it turned into a laugh. She knew how strong that guy was albeit
having a lanky appearance.
Lee Hyunsung stared at Barrow for a moment before turning away. "I can't watch,"
"Ah, You weren't here Dokja-ssi right?" Yoo Sangah asked with a nervous smile.
Barrow smiled calmly as he raised his hand.
...3
"Hmm, that's right. Why? Is there an event I need to be aware of?"
...2
"Barrow... stopped a tiger with his bare hands." Yoo Sangah said with the calmest tone she can
muster.
...1
Dokja's eyes widened before turning his head to Barrow once more. 'What-'
Pak! A loud sound was heard, and the next thing they knew they saw the man laying on the other
side of the room.
Kim Namwoon flinched feeling as if he was the one who was slapped.
Cale jolted awake at the sound. "Wha...?"
'Huh. He sure is underweight.' Barrow thought as he stared at his hand that barely felt a thing.
"Oh! Dongsaeng you finally decided to end your temporary death!" Barrow happily shouted as he
went to the confused Cale.
"Was that a gun shot?" Cale asked as he yawned making Kim Namwoon sweat drop.
"No... Barrow slapped someone."
Cale was confused for a moment before he nodded in understanding.
"...right."
Dokja stared at the man who have been slapped, his jaw was dislocated and his cheek had smoke
as if it was being burned. His body was twisted in an odd and very painful way and he is so
obviously unconscious. Ah, and did he forgot to mention that the man's head was bleeding because
of the impact? Yep.
Nobody dared to help the poor man as they just stared at Barrow in horror. Said teen was just
pinching his brother's cheeks who looked confused and annoyed at the same time.
"Someone pointed a gun at you and Barrow slapped them." Kim Namwoon said, realizing that Cale
was still confused.
"Oh."
"Anyways, back to topic. Let's wait a little longer." Dokja stated calmly as if nothing had just
happened, approaching his beloved headaches, the twins and Kim Namwoon.
Chapter End Notes
The only reason I'm fast at uploading chapters is because I get bored easily. And
because when I get a sudden idea in my mind I will forget about it after ten minutes or
so, so I start writing a chapter so i can't forget about that certain idea.
- I broke my glasses today, I'm not sure if I typed the right things
- Decided to go broke and buy clothes similar to Cale's 'simple' clothes.
-Yes, I am aware that the chapter has little to no importance,
Chapter 6
Chapter Notes
Then night came.
The sound of huge monsters was heard intermittently from the ground and people often had
nightmares. Lee Gilyoung and Yoo Sangah fell asleep first while Jung Heewon was dozing off,
Barrow and Kim Namwoon was already asleep but they were conscious enough to know when
there's danger happening. As for Cale he was wide awake and was just casually reading a book, he
said it was a novel but Dokja things that it's not just some novel.
“Dokja-ssi should sleep as well. I will stand vigil.”
“Nope. It is okay. Lee Hyunsung-ssi can sleep first.”
“But you will be tired.”
“I have work to do.”
“Work to do?”
Dokja pointed behind Lee Hyunsung. Surprisingly, there were the shadows of people. It wasn’t
just one.
“That…are you still trading the food?”
Finally, the people started to move. Cale decided to help Dokja when he realized there were some
aggressive people that needs to be shut up. Dokja didn't know what Cale did to make the aggressive
ones shut up, he just sees the teen whispering something to the person then they suddenly becomes
quiet.
Perhaps he was using his brother as a threat? No, no. It's not really a Cale thing to do.
Dokja woke up from his little nap to Hung Heewon laughing merrily.
He stared at the scene in front of him, trying to analyze what happened. First of all, why the hell is
Lee Gliyoung sobbing as held Cale's hand? Second, is Barrow sulking again? Third, Kim
Namwoon is laughing despite his expression being one of worry. Fourth, Cale was out
unconscious.
"What in the world happened here?" Dokja asked.
"Oh, let me explain it to you in full detail." Jung Heewon grinned.
---
"Am I ugly?"
Lee Gilyoung asked this sudden question to Cale who was shocked at first before his face faded to
a stoic expression again. Why would a kid suddenly ask that?
Cale crouched down to the kid's level as some people stared at them, observing how the red head
will react. Cale could see the actual sadness in the kid's eyes. 'Right, he hasn't turned vicious yet.
He's still the innocent kid.'
"Why are you asking me that, kid?" Cale raised an eyebrow. No kid would just randomly ask that
unless they are confident that they aren't ugly and decided to ask that just to get the praise they
want.
Lee Gilyoung sniffled a bit before looking at Cale's eyes. Those redish-brown eyes looked so...
neutral. It barely showed his emotions, nor his face twitched when he lies. He has an actual poker
face.
"One of the adults with Cheon Inho told me I was ugly." he mumbled as he gripped the hem of his
shirt.
Cale rested his cheek to his knuckles as he tilted his head before smiling slightly.
"Well, you're the cutest kid I have ever seen in this world. Don't let anybody say you're ugly,
they're just jealous because they don't have that kind of look that makes people's hearts warm."
Cale's voice was soothing, it wasn't his usual monotone or lazy tone, it was... calming to listen to.
Lee Gilyoung's eyes brightened up as he smiles widely.
Jung Heewon smiled at the adorable scene before sweat dropping when she realized something..
'Hm, this kid is basically stealing away Lee Gilyoung from Dokja.'
"Me. Am I ugly?" Barrow asked. He knew Cale would say he isn't because they're identical twins
and had the exact same face.
"Very much." Cale said lazily as he stood up to meet Barrow's eyes.
Barrow in the moment of sulking accidentally slapped (lightly tapped) Cale on the cheek, making
the weak twin collapse on the floor unconscious.
"What- I barely touched you!" Barrow yelled in frustration as he dragged (gently carried) Cale to
the bench again as Lee Gilyoung clung to Cale, thinking that the stoic twin was dead.
After some time Barrow then eventually sulked as he prayed to whichever god to not let his brother
die- Seriously, Cale is so damn weak!
---
"Are you guys sure he's breathing? I don't think Lee Gilyoung would cry for him if he still is."
Dokja sweat dropped as Jung Heewon looked at him with a look of realization, then returning back
to smiling.
"We haven't checked, but we're sure he's breathing."
Then that's when Jung Heewon finally noticed the convenience store bags as if she couldn't believe
it.
“Oh my god, it is sold out?”
“Yes.”
“Ha, really funny. Everyone was just watching and now…”
“Nope, it isn’t just the marginalized group.”
The guests who came in the middle of the night weren’t just members of the marginalized group.
“Kim Dokja-ssi, you are making the worst choice.”
Among them was Cheon Inho.
“You will regret it.”
More than half the food Dokja had was taken by the mainstream group. Of course, they paid the
exact amount.
Jung Heewon was in a rage after hearing the story.
“Wait a minute. Then the mainstream group will just monopolize the food again?”
“Something like that.”
“No, what is this? Weren’t you going to weaken the power of the mainstream group by promoting
transactions among the people?”
It was unexpected insight. Dokja responded with a bit of admiration.
“That’s correct. That was the intent. I wanted people to move voluntarily.”
“Then why did you sell food to the mainstream group? The situation won’t change!”
“It has changed. I have obtained coins.”
“Huh?”
It was 1,450 coins. It was a huge income for one night.
“No…what is Dokja-ssi thinking? Sangah-ssi, Barrow, can we really trust this man?”
Yoo Sangah flinched as attention suddenly turned to her but then she smiled brightly.
"I believe in him."
"And what about you, Barrow?" she turned to the sulking teen who just looked at her with a frown.
"The only person I trust is my brother."
"Good choice." Jung Heewon nodded as she turned back to Kim Dokja.
Lee Gilyoung sniffled again before standing up, patting Cale's head for a moment before going
towards them.
“Dokja-ssi, did you leave enough food for yourself?”
“Nope, I sold it.”
Jung Heewon’s mouth fell open as if she was dumbfounded. At that time, someone poked Dokja's
cheek. He turned his head and found a biscuit.
“Huh? You want me to eat it?”
Nod nod. The head moved cutely. Dokja smiled, took the biscuit and put it in Lee Gilyoung’s
mouth.
“I’m okay. You eat it. Ah, I should tell you something… everyone, do you still have the food you
ate yesterday?”
“Yes, I have it.”
“I have a bit left.”
“Why? Do you want to buy it back? I will sell it.” Jung Heewon waved the biscuit in a playful
manner.
“No, you should eat it now.”
“Huh?”
“Eat it all before today. You should do it.” Dokja repeatedly stressed. “Or you will regret it.”
“Why…no, wait a minute. Sangah-ssi, what are you doing now? Why are you listening to him?”
“There is a reason why Dokja-ssi would say this.”
Yoo Sangah smiled sweetly and opened a bag of biscuits. Lee Hyunsung was confused but ate the
food. Meanwhile, Lee Gilyoung had eaten it the moment Dokja spoke. He was a good listener.
“Ah well…I will leave one back.”
“I won’t stop you.”
He shrugged at Jung Heewon’s words. It was up to her to regret it.
"Here, eat this and this oh and this too." Barrow passed Jung Heewon multiple cookies. "If you're
planning to leave one biscuit then just eat all of these that I'm giving you."
Jung Heewon was confused for a moment but when she bit into on of the cookies she immediately
finished. "This tastes so good."
"Cale and I baked it." Barrow proudly said.
"I thought you said that you didn't have food anymore?" Kim Namwoon asked with a raised
eyebrow as all attention went to Barrow.
"There's a pouch that Cale always fills with cookies, he told me to feed it to the people who refuses
to listen to what Dokja says." Barrow smiled.
This twins really like to smile...

Barrow then blinked as he looked at Jung Heewon's clothes.
"What's that?" he asked as he pointed at her pants.
"It's blue jeans." she responded, "You haven't seen blue jeans before?"
"Nope."
"Huh, you must really be isolated."
Kim Namwoon pinched Barrow's sleeve as he looked at the teen.
"I'm bored, again. Say something entertaining."
"If 100,000,000 average humans are kept in an isolated place for 8 hours, they will emit enough
radiation to kill each one of them within 20 days."
They looked at Barrow silently.
"We did not need to know that information."
At lunch time, there was a major announcement from the mainstream group. Cheon Inho stood on
a platform surrounded by people and said.
“We will limit the food ration from today. The allocation is three biscuits per person. And―”
People became irritated before the speech was over.
“What? Three biscuits? How can we live on that?”
“That’s right! Don’t the scouts get more food? Do you think we don’t know?”
Despite being cursed at, Cheon Inho just laughed calmly.
"Such an ugly laugh..." Barrow commented making Kim Namwoon laugh.
“Your words are good. Yes. The scouts receive more rations. If you want food, please apply to be a
scout.”
“Very few people have come back after applying to be a scout! The Cheoldoo Group members are
the ones who always come back!”
“Do you want us to die now?”
Cheon Inho was nonchalant despite the violence reactions of the citizens.
“Those people were just unlucky. You know that it is terribly dangerous outside. Why don’t you
obtain food yourself if you are dissatisfied?”
“T-That…”
The people closed their mouths dumbly. If they went out now, they would die. Everyone knew
this.
Cheon Inho wasn’t finished.
“Ah, there is a way to get food without being a scout.”

“What is it?”
“A deal. We will be happy to exchange food for anything we determine to be of value. Every
person can give something different. Isn’t that right?”
Barrow perked up at that as his eyes showed a dangerous glint, Cale never said something about
this.
"Ho, look at this bastard."
Cheon Inho’s cold gaze caused the people to tremble. It was mostly the people who came to Dokja
and Cale yesterday and bought food.
[The character ‘Cheon Inho’ has activated the ‘Incite Lv. 2’ skill.
“Originally, I wasn’t going to do this. But yesterday, Kim Dokja-ssi told me something nice. That’s
right everyone. Is there anything free in the world? If you want food, you have to prove your worth.
This is the way it is. Haha, thank you for telling me something good. Kim Dokja-ssi.”
'He really uses every chance he get to ruin someone, huh? I also know someone like that.' Barrow
thought, his eyes curling up in amusement. He glanced at his brother who was now wide awake
and reading the 'Guide Book' once again.
At this moment, everyone’s attention was focused on Dokja. Their eyes were mostly filled with
resentment.
“Because of that bastard…”
People wanted to be stupid and Cheon Inho had the ‘Incite’ skill. It was a skill that most good
group leaders would have. But this way, the hostility would turn towards Dokja again…
Dokja looked at the back of Cheon Inho. It was a cute level. At least compared to the people at
Chungmuro and Seoul Station.
The people gathered in front of the podium were already trying to bargain.
“I-I will buy it with coins. How much do you want?”
“200 coins.”
200 coins for one piece of food. Even the dokkaebi was likely to pass out.
One of the Cheoldoo Group selling food saw Dokja's look and trembled. He had a bandage around
his thigh and seemed to be one of the guys he beat up yesterday.
“Did I ever say thank you for yesterday?”
Dokja suddenly turned his head and saw Jung Heewon. She had Barrow and Kim Namwoon right
besides her.
Kim Namwoon scoffed. 'As much as I hate this piece of shit Cale-nim instructed me to not let this
fucker die.'
“I think I heard it.”
“Still, I want to thank you again.”

Dokja wanted to say something but Jung Heewon’s eyes were fixed on the injured Cheoldoo
member.
“The one with the injured leg, he was the one who tried to rape me yesterday.”
“…I see.”
“Don’t touch him because I will kill him myself. Understood?”
Her killing intent was impressive. Was she chosen by a sponsor or was it a late blooming attribute?
“By the way, Dokja-ssi is very calm.”
Calm… It might seem like that.
“I am familiar with situations like this in the novel.”
“Huh? Does that make sense… Wait a minute. Where are you going?”
Dokja didn’t answer and descended from the platform. Jung Heewon wanted to come with Dokja
and he reached out a hand to stop her.
“It’s okay.”
Jung Heewon landed lightly below the platform.
Dokja walked along the railway tracks and watched the tunnel road to Yaksu Station. It was filled
with thick darkness and the inside wasn’t visible, but it smelt terrible. It was a bloody smell.
“You aren’t going inside are you?”
Jung Heewon asked.
“Everyone who went that way has died. The thugs or anyone else. Everyone who goes inside will
unconditionally die.”
Her words were wrong. Not everyone died. At least one person had already gone down this road
and moved onto the next station.
We climbed onto the platform again. We had been gone for quite a time but the line of people to
trade food was still long.
Some people who protested against the mainstream group were beaten up and other paid unusual
prices for the food.
Shortly afterwards, Jung Heewon saw a few young women from the marginalized group sneak into
the back of a tarp and she became furious.
"Fuckin' bastards. Are they wild animals or some shit?" Barrow scowled.
"They're literally in a ruined world... Haah... scums will be scums." Kim Namwoon sighed.
“Ah, really annoying. Did you see that?” Jung Heewon said, agreeing to the statements of her two
companions.
“I saw it.”
Cheon Inho had said it. ‘Anything’ could be exchanged for food. But the girls who just entered
weren’t carrying anything.
Jung Heewon sprang to her feet.
“I can’t just watch this.”
“What will you do?”
“Stop it. I have to tell them not to do it, no matter the circumstances!”
“Then those women will starve.”
“Are you just going to watch?”
“Yes, I think you should just watch this time.”
“What do you mean by that?”
Dokja silently received Jung Heewon’s contemptuous gaze.
"Don't worry Heewon-ssi. There's gonna be a time that you will be able to kill them and it won't be
considered legal nor illegal." Barrow said with a smile as if he was reassuring someone.
"Yep! That's right!" Kim Namwoon nodded in agreement.
Jung Heewon also agreed to that statement, scum like those men doesn't deserve to live. Dokja was
slightly, only slight, bothered at that before opening his mouth,
“Jung Heewon-ssi, stopping those women won’t solve the current problem. Even if you stop them
now, something similar will occur late at night.”
“…Then I will stop them again. I will stop it and stop it.”
“Then what about their food? Among those who just entered the tarp, there is a mother with a
child. If that child starves to death, will Jung Heewon-ssi be responsible for the child’s death?”
Jung Heewon’s eyes shook. She bowed her head as if to hide her expression.
“…Then what can I do? The alternative…”
I looked up at Jung Heewon.
With this, Jung Heewon wouldn’t do anything unexpected. She was a ‘Crouching Figure’ with
‘Demon Slaying.’ Depending on how she acted, Jung Heewon might evolve into an indiscriminate
murderer.
“Jung Heewon-ssi, the key to this problem is food. Isn’t that right?”
“…That’s right.”
“Then we need to remove the cause of the problem.”
“Huh…?”
Dokja looked at his watch instead of answering. It was time.

Kwajijijik!
Yes, he showed up. The air split apart and a familiar figure was revealed. Screams came from
everywhere. The nightmare of humanity that opened up this tragedy.
[H-How are you all doing? Haven’t you been free for a while?]
The dokkaebi.
“A-Aaaagh!”
The people panicked at the appearance of the dokkaebi. It was never a good thing when this guy
showed up. Even Jung Heewon, who was full of energy, flinched momentarily.
Although... Barrow and Kim Namwoon seemed to brighten up.
By the way, it wasn’t Bihyung. Originally, Bihyung was the dokkaebi responsible for all nearby
channels. But this guy was different. Unlike the pure white fur of Bihyung, this dokkaebi had black
fur.
[M-My friend who was originally in charge of this channel is undergoing disciplinary action… S-
So, I am responsible for this scenario.]
The dokkaebi’s timid tone was very memorable.
The dokkaebi glanced at Barrow before flinching under the red head's gaze.
[T-Then everyone. D-Don’t you look very peaceful? T-That Bihyung, he pretended to be
pretentious only to set this level of scenario difficulty…]
“W-What are you saying? Tell us what you want!”
[H-Hik. Don’t be angry. Everyone. A-Anyway, I came for you guys…]
“For us?”
“T-Then give us food!”
[F-Food? Aha…if you want food…]
After his words ended, the dokkaebi moved his hand.
[A scenario penalty has been added.]
[From now on, food stockpiling is limited.]
[All existing stockpiled food has disappeared.]
“U-Uhh! What?”
The people with emergency food screamed. Whether it was from the mainstream group or
marginalized group, everything that was called ‘food’ floated in the air.
[He, hehe. Then everyone. You can’t. Y-You have to think about how to break the scenario.]
Susuk.
The canned food, biscuits, calorie bars, etc. The emergency food gathered by the people were
destroyed with one gesture from the dokkaebi. The people’s expressions became grim when they
saw the food disappearing.
[Y-You want to eat? In any case, Earth trash…]
In the distance, Cheon Inho was watching Dokja with confused eyes.
[Everyone, let’s have fun from now on. Hehe…]
It was followed by system messages.
[A scenario penalty has been added.]
[The ‘survival cost’ clause has been added.]
[From now on, 100 coins will be deducted every night for the ‘survival cost’. If you can’t pay the
‘survival cost’, you will die.]
[The ‘survival cost’ penalty will be maintained until the second main scenario is cleared.]
Two people's laughs and one distant chuckle was heard. The ones who laughed was Barrow and
Dokja while the one who chuckled was Cale. This three bastards truly are similar to each other.
"It's nice to see you again all way, dear dokkaebi." Barrow calmly greeted as the dokkaebi hastly
tried to go away.
[T-Then I will let everyone take care of it! Yihihihit!]
The dokkaebi said these words and disappeared.
A food penalty and survival penalty. How entertaining.
Jung Heewon confirmed that the biscuit in her pocket had disappeared and asked in a soft voice.
“Dokja-ssi, did you perhaps know something like this would hap―”
“I did expect it. I thought about what the dokkaebis would do first to harass humans.”
“…Aren’t you really good at making predictions?”
Dokja called Lee Hyunsung and the others over. The situation was created and now it was time to
move.
“Give back our food!”
“How, how did this happen?”
The people of the marginalized group were crying. Cheon Inho and the mainstream group were
also devastated by the sudden food shortage. Dokja's eyes met Cheon Inho’s, who bit his lip.
"Hey, kid. Do you want cookies?" Barrow asked which caught the attention of Dokja and the
group. Lee Gilyoung looked up at Barrow who was smiling warmly at him. God that kid reminded
him of Naru...
((By the way- Barrow doesn't know that Naru isn't actually real-))
"Barrow. The dokkaebi-"
Dokja's words were cut short when Barrow revealed a pouch that was filled with cookies making
their eyes widen.
"What... how?" Jung Heewon asked as he stared at the cookies in disbelief.
Barrow just smiled and refused to answer. He decided to give a cookie for each companion of his
almost hesitating to give Dokja one.
As the situation became worse, more control was passed onto the mainstream group.
Lee Hyunsung became anxious when he saw this and opened his mouth.
“Dokja-ssi, what now?”
“Of course, we have to go and get food.”
The expressions of the party members became tense at these words. Obtain food. This meant only
one thing.
“Then we have to be scouts? There is still food remaining aboveground.”
"Hell no." Barrow and Jung Heewon immediately refused before Dokja could even open his
mouth.
Dokja looked at a gas mask on the floor. This tattered gas mask couldn’t stop the poisonous fog.
“But we need to obtain food aboveground…”
“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. The world has changed. Then the food needs to change.”
Dokja looked at the tunnel to Yaksu Station.
“Wait a minute. Dokja-ssi…don’t tell me?”
“That’s right.”
In this world, humans were no longer the top predators. Even if we weren’t predators, we didn’t
necessarily have to be prey.
“We will hunt monsters.”
Chapter End Notes
-Bob, my beloved only friend. If you're actually reading this then... f u>:(
-I'm just gonna put small clues about Cale and Barrow's origins because it's kinda fun
to see y'all theorizing about it
-If you're wondering as to why Cale is only always asleep or unconscious in the recent
chapters it is because he does not care for the unimportant events of the novel. And it's
also because it'll take Cale a bit of time to regain the ancient powers again so he will
need to stay at the sidelines when it comes to fighting. But, he could probably wield a
sword- or maybe he could have a gun.
-Imagine, Cale with a gun:0 That's it. I'm giving him a gun.
Not a chapter
Chapter Notes

Chapter End Notes
Just a little sketch of Cale and Barrow:D

They're sixteen years old btw:)
Chapter 8
Chapter Summary
"People who ignore the person who has saved their lives are not human. Keep that in
mind."
Chapter Notes
After a while, several people from the marginalized group, including Dokja , were standing in front
of the tunnel towards Yaksu Station.
“I see. You are going to enter the railway track?”
"No. We're going to swim on it. Why else do you think we're here? Watch the darkness?" Barrow
said in a sarcastic tone as he rolled his eyes.
Dokja chuckled as he just nodded at Cheon Inho's question. Cheon Inho despite bing annoyed at
the red head did not voice out nor show his displeasure.
“Well, looking at it in the long run, a team dedicated to attacking the scenario is required. Come
back safely.”
He was a funny guy. He spoke like he was the captain. But the time for him to be finished wasn’t
far off. But it seems Dokja and Barrow had the same thought, the difference is Barrow voiced out
his thoughts and Dokja didn't.
"Funny. You can be a well know clown." Barrow commented as they could hear a snicker from a
far, it was Kim Namwoon. He was listening on in their conversation whilst curiously looking at
Cale who was 'reading', it just looked as if he's flipping the pages honestly.
Dokja laughed. Cheon Inho chuckled and it truly was the fakest thing Barrow and Dokja ever
heard in their entire lifetime.
((Even Barrow's one thousand years of life.))
“Oh, can one of my group members join? I’d like to get some information on the attack.”
Indeed, Cheon Inho wouldn’t let them go so easily. Dokja stared at the man behind him. It was the
person who would go with us and an unlucky fellow. Barrow's eyes take on a sadistic glint on them
as he smiled and playfully waved his hand on the unlucky fellow. Whoever it was, was truly
unfortunate.
“I-I have to go with them?”
“Eh, why else are you here, Han hyung? Didn’t you want to reconcile with Dokja-ssi last night?”
“T-That…”
Cheon Inho’s party member who joined us was Department Head Han Myungoh.
“D-Dokja-ssi. If you don’t mind, I will go…”
“I understand. Let’s go together.”
Han Myungoh was surprised when Dokja responded readily. He thought he would refuse. Lee
Hyunsung had a worried face but Dokja had an idea.
In any case, the survivors party of eight people from Carriage 3807, consisting of Dokja, Lee
Hyunsung, Lee Gilyoung, Yoo Sangah, Cale, Barrow, Kim Namwoon and Han Myungoh was
reformed.
Kim Namwoon stood up as he dragged the busy Cale to their direction. Yes, he actually dragged
the red head.
"Mr. 'I'm-too-intelligent-for-fighting' said he wants to join us!" Kim Namwoon said happily as
Barrow suddenly looked proud of his brother.
"I said no such t-" Cale was about to finish his words before a system message popped up.
[The Constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' wants you to join them.]
[The Constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' wants you to join them.]
[The Constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' wants you to join them.]
[The Constellation 'God of the Battle Field' wants you to join them.]
[Most Constellations wants you to join them.]
There was a silence in the group before,
“Can I come as well?”
“…Is it okay even if your body isn’t fully healed?”
“This much is fine.”
There was one more. Including Jung Heewon, there was a total of nine people in the party. It was a
lot for a small number.
Grrr…
Of course, the number of people wasn’t much in front of the upcoming crisis.
[A new sub scenario has arrived!]
[Second Scenario – Food Acquisition]
Category: Sub
Difficulty: E
Clear Conditions: Directly hunt the monsters that can be used as food and cook them.
Time Limit: None
Failure: ???
[A few constellations are anticipating your performance.]
The darkness of the tunnel became apparent before they even moved 10 steps. Dokja lit up the
tunnel with a flashlight but the outline of the surrounding area wasn’t visible at all.
It was proof of a curtain that was blocking the light. The real thing would be beyond this curtain.
“Dokja-ssi, wait a minute. It is really dangerous from here on.”
Jung Heewon, who walked beside Dokja, stopped first.
“Are we really going this way? No matter how I look, it seems like suicide. There is also Gilyoung
and Cale, no offense.”
"None taken."
“In fact, I was concerned from the beginning. It isn’t too late so how about we leave Gilyoung
behind? And if possible, the women…”
“Lee Hyunsung-ssi, I’m not as good as you but I know how to fight. I took some kendo lessons.”
“But…”
An unnecessary controversy was about to heat up the atmosphere so Dokja interrupted.
“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. I told you before. The world has changed. It is biased that a woman is
physically weak. Right now, everyone can become stronger by raising their stats. But Jung
Heewon-ssi, there is also a problem with your words.”
“…What is it?”
“Just as a woman isn’t weak, a child also isn’t weak. Gilyoung, show them.”
Lee Gilyoung came forward. He looked around for a while before sitting on the tunnel floor and
reaching out his hand. Jung Heewon’s eyes widened.
“Oh my god, what is that?”
“S-Shit! Cockroaches!”
Han Myungoh cried out with fear.

The cockroach that appeared in the distance was connected to Lee Gilyoung’s fingertips with a
faint solid line. The cockroach listened to Lee Gilyoung’s words like a well-behaved dog and
disappeared into the darkness.
“My attribute is Insect Collector.”
Insect Collector. Lee Gilyoung possessed the rare ability to communicate simply with insects
through his ‘Diverse Communication’ skill.
“This is nothing in front of us. It is safe for 100 steps forward.”
Lee Gilyoung showed an overwhelming scouting power and the other people made a stunned
expression. Lee Gilyoung spoke to them with a bold expression.
“Thank you for your concern. But I didn’t follow all of you for you to take care of me.”
“Ah, yes.”
Jung Heewon nodded with a sour expression. Lee Gilyoung came to Dokja's side and he stroked his
hair.
Jung Heewon was silent for a moment before he voice out her other concern,
"What about Cale?"
They halted their steps for a moment as they stared at the red head that was mentioned. He was just
standing there calmly and reading his book but everybody could clearly see that it was just blank.
The teen looked up from his book as he noticed the stares he was getting, it was kinda making him
uncomfortable.
"Ah, I'm actually quite weak. As weak as flower in a storm if you must say."
He spoke it so calmly and carefree that it would have fit more if he said he's strong rather than
weak, who could just indirectly insult themselves like that?
"Are you just gonna stay there, frozen?"
Silence....
[The Constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is urging you to keep going.]
It seemed that the system message snapped them out of their thoughts as they continued walking
again, with Cale in the middle. They had to make sure that this lovable idiot is not harmed so they
placed him on the middle, the front and back was too dangerous.
They passed a clear barrier and entered the full-fledged darkness.
[You have entered a dangerous area.]
“Y-Yoo Sangah-ssi. It is dangerous to hold my hand while walking.”
“…Aren’t you more afraid than I am?”
“N-No!"
Barrow and Kim Namwoon saw this as they held one of each Cale's hand.
"There so you won't get scared." Barrow said with a wide smile.
"I'd rather hold a dirty pig than your hand." Cale said in disgust as he pulled away from them.
"My brother/friend doesn't love me..." Barrow and Kim Namwoon said solemnly as they sulked.
Their quite cute interactions made the group less scared.
The air inside the curtain was sticky from the humidity.
“Reduce the light.”
Yoo Sangah immediate covered the flashlight. Since this model didn’t have a light control
function, she had to adjust the light with her hand.
“Ouch. Don’t shine it downwards.”
Jung Heewon felt nauseous when she checked the ground. There were torn bodies. The bodies of
those who tried to move through here were arranged at their feet.
Cale blinked as he looked downwards and immediately regretted it but at the same time he didn't.
'They almost look just like Clopeh when Beacrox was torturing him... Bloodied and limbless.' Cale
picked up a pipe that he saw on one of the body's hands, if he is weak he at least need something to
protect himself with.
Yoo Sangah closed her eyes tightly, Han Myungoh shook and even the bold Lee Hyunsung started
sweating.
Lee Gilyoung was surprisingly calm, with not the slightest bit of fear on his face. Dokja felt a bit
worried. This guy, did he think it was all a game?
Dokja then looked at the headache trio and just saw Barrow and Kim Namwoon still sulking their
feet kicking some bodies that blocked their path. Cale's expression however was interesting... He
still looked stoic and emotionless as ever but Dokja couldn't miss the... nostalgic? look on the red
head's face.
“There is something that isn’t human.”
Cale and Gilyoung said in unison, both of their voices were calm. And indeed it wasn’t only the
bodies of humans on the ground. There was something the size of a fully-grown wolf. The bodies
of the mole-like creatures were scattered all over the place.
The 9th grade underground species, the ground rat. It was a name reminiscent of bug on Earth, but
a name was just a name. They were underground piranhas. The ground rats were persistent hunters
who burrowed through the ground in groups and aimed at their prey.
However, the ground rats collapsed like they had received a bombardment. Jung Heewon sighed.
“…Who the hell did this?”
“Dokja-ssi, can we use this for food?”
“The scenario said that we have to ‘hunt’ it ourselves so maybe it isn’t possible.”
“…Well, it is kind of uncomfortable. What about cooking? Do you want to bake it on a fire?”
It could be baked. The problem was that it must be a special fire.
“Heewon-ssi, you said you were good at kendo?”
“Uh, it is a bit much to say I am good…but what are you doing now?”
Dokja stabbed the body of the ground rat and started to cut it with a knife. He didn’t know when he
read it in the novel but it didn’t go as well as he thought.
After somehow getting rid of the tough skin, Dokja managed to remove the spine bones. This was
the first time so he left many scratches, but it was useable.
“Why are you taking that?”
“You need a weapon for kendo.”
The stone hog’s thorn wasn’t enough but the spine of the ground rat consisted of a single bone,
making it a pretty good weapon at the beginning of the scenario.
After cutting the cartilage leading to the leg and shaping it, the bone actually took the shape of a
knife. Dokja gave it to Jung Heewon.
“Thank you. Suddenly I feel like I’m back to the Paleolithic age.”
"Please don't bring History lessons into this."
“You need to grind it a bit more for it to be useful. There are rocks around so skillfully grind the
blade.
“Huhu, understood. Captain.”
Jung Heewon started to grind the blade with a slightly excited voice. Dokja looked up and saw Lee
Hyunsung watching the scene with a bit of envy.
“Do you want one?”
“Eh, you will make me one?”
“All of you come closer. It is better if you learn how to do it. Let’s make it together.”
In fact, this was also Dokja's first time trying it. He wouldn’t have been able to do it if the details
hadn’t been included in Ways of Survival.
Why wasn’t Ways of Survival popular? It was simple. The author wrote too much of the setting.
“…Dokja-ssi, you are a beginner but you are good at it.”
They sat down and made weapons together. Cale and Barrow even helped and surprisingly their
hand movements were swift and careful not leaving any scratches on the bone, it was as if they
have done this before, how odd...
((Nope that little thing is not part of the plot. Cale was once Kim Rok Soo in an apocalyptic world,
he should know how to make improvised weapons. Barrow however let's just assume that he
needed to do that in one of his lives.))
This time it was a spear, not a sword. They didn’t have the Kendo skill so Dokja decided it was
more stable to make a long spear.
Lee Hyunsung’s spear was made with the spine of the largest ground rat while Yoo Sangah and
Han Myungoh’s weapons were made with the spine of average sized ground rats. Barrow and Kim
Namwoon had a sword similar to Jung Heewon's while Cale kept the pipe he got, it was quite
sturdy and comfortable to the grip so they let him use that. Finally, Lee Gilyoung’s weapon was
made with the head bone of a young ground rat.
[You have succeeded in acquiring weapons by yourself.]
[A very small number of constellations are interested in the primitive nature of humanity.]
Everyone received these messages.
“We receive coins even for this type of thing.”
“I don’t want you to die. You have your own coins?”
“Yes, we do.”
“Whenever possible, leave enough coins for the survival cost and invest the rest in your strength,
stamina and agility. Otherwise, you won’t survive.”
“Ah, I’ll keep that in mind.”
[The Constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is proud of you.]
[A small number of Constellations are staring to question the Constellation 'Darkness who Favors
Trash's wealth.]
Once again those three messages appeared on everyone but Han Myungoh's front.
"W-What where's mi-"
"Whoa... your sponsor must be stupidly rich." Jung Heewon commented as she stared at the
message. 500 coins just for being proud?
'Seriously... is his sponsor already attached to him?' Dokja thought as he stared at the name of the
constellation. It wasn't a modifier he doesn't recognize. Maybe it was a constellation that was never
mentioned in the novel?
"Hey... Cale, Barrow. I felt like I've heard your voice in television before... in the news." Jung
Heewon commented as she stared at the twins, one was a bit tense while the other just hid his
smirk.
"Heewon-ssi, if there are people who can look exactly like someone then it is also possible that
someone can imitate other people's voices, or maybe we just have the same voice. It has a low
chance but never impossible. I'm just a student who likes to watch the news."
Cale responded calmly. He truly is knowledgeable, he knows how to use the things he knows to
avoid suspicion or unwanted attention.
"I see..."
"Can I also ask a question mister?" Lee Gilyoung asked as he stared at Cale's attire.
"Sure, kid."
"Why are you wearing a Hanbok meant for females?"
It was an innocent question that nobody in their group dared to ask. Cale was indeed wearing a
traditional Korean outfit meant for females, his hair was also a bit long giving him a female-like
look. They never really asked it, guessing that Cale was going to use it for a school play or
something.
[Most Constellations also want to know.]
[The Sub Scenario is currently paused for the request of the Constellations.]
"My mother wanted a girl and a boy but she ended up having two boys."
It wasn't really the time for stories like these but since the Constellations wanted it then they stayed
and listened.
"She loved us dearly, but she was a bit upset for not having a girl. The least I could do is dress up
as female and make my hair longer so our mother would at least have a bit of happiness in her. She
was delighted of course when she saw me like this so I went on pretending as a female until now.
Barrow and I were supposed to return home before the scenarios started."
((That piece of information actually has little to no importance for the plot of the story so I revealed
it early:P))
The group blinked not expecting that kind of answer, they just thought that the lazy twin felt
comfortable in wearing it.
"Ugh, you kids are so fucking lovable." Jung Heewon commented as she wiped a non-existent tear.
Dokja was a bit silent, not liking the topic about mothers.
Lee Hyunsung smiled happily. He was glad that people still loves their mother, some people just
never loved their parents. Though Lee Hyunsung wouldn't blame them since nobody would hate
someone for no reason at all.
Lee Gilyoung looked down before smiling.
Yoo Sangah and Kim Namwoon smiled. Sometimes... Cale just somehow sound too innocent when
he's talking.
Han Myungoh felt a bit awkward so he just stayed silent.
[The Constellations are speechless.]
...
They finished the preparations and started to move forward again. The 100 steps that Lee Gilyoung
mentioned was right in front of them now.
[The sub scenario – Food Acquisition has begun!]

The ground rats crawled out from the ground. I quickly counted the numbers. One, two, three…
there were exactly 13.
Grrr…
The group of land rats drew a line and started threatening them. The moment we crossed the line,
the fight would begin.
“There is no plan. We are beginners. It might sound cruel but honestly, I don’t expect you to
survive.”
“T-That…”
“Still, all of you survive. Please.”
Han Myungoh was the only upset one in the party. Everyone else was nervous but looked
determined. In particular, Jung Heewon’s eyes were very impressive. Kim Namwoon had that exact
same crazed grin that Dokja saw on that faithful day. And as usual Barrow and Cale was calm.
“Okay, let’s try it. Everybody, please live!”
In the end, it was up to a person to save themselves. Everyone should use this opportunity to realize
it clearly.
“Then let’s go.”
Dokja also knew who he must take among these people.
As they took one more step, the ground rats moved. The battle began.
The party fought well. It was actually a little bit surprising. In particular, Lee Hyunsung and Jung
Heewon who stepped forward with Dokja were very influential.
The battle composition naturally became the three of them in front with the other three in the rear.
Less than a minute after the battle began, a few ground rats were stuck on the ground with their
necks pierced.
Surprisingly Cale had single handledly defeated three ground rats. While Barrow and Kim
Namwoon just stood in the side lines since there weren't any ground rats that wanted to approach
them.
"I thought you said that you were weak? You handled that pipe like you're a swordsmaster using
his sword!" Jung Heewon told Cale as she patted his shoulder as if congratulating him.
"Yeah!" Kim Namwoon agreed.
"I just copied some moves that I watched from movies..."
Dokja was also a bit surprised. With how Cale described himself nobody would think that he's
actually this... 'strong'. In reality Cale only had a weak body but he was good at manipulating the
opponent's moves to defeat them, he also knows how to use weapons at it's best.
Lee Hyunsung overpowered another ground rat, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.
“…I think I can live.”

Once they raised their overall stats, the human race wasn’t that weak.
Even so, Lee Hyunsung’s mentality was very special in this world. A normal human couldn’t be so
nonchalant when encountering monsters.
There was a reason why he got the name of Steel Sword in the future. However, the more amazing
person was Jung Heewon.
“The pattern is simpler than I thought?”
Maybe it was due to the Kendo skill but every time her sword stretched out, the ground rat was cut
somewhere on their legs or tail.
“Hap!”
It was a case where Jung Heewon invested most of her coins into strength. Her endurance declined
due to it but the power of one blow was better than Dokja thought
Hwiik!
Her sword moved in a terrifying manner through the air.
“Damn, I lost one! Please!”
Her voice trembled as she spoke. Her only weakness was that her stamina was low so her
endurance fell.
Grrr!
The ground rats who moved between the party members were moderately smart. After succeeding
in scattering the ranks, they ran towards the opponent who seemed the weakest using a hunter’s
instincts.
“Leave it to me.”
However, the ground rats didn’t know that they had picked the wrong opponent.
Peeok!
A blunt instrument thrown by Lee Gilyoung’s hands struck the head of a ground rat. The impact
was lacking because he was a child but it was enough. The others could help him finish it.
Puok!
'How vicious.' Cale thought but he couldn't help a smile to spread across his face, that kid really
reminded him of Hong, On and Raon, it was like he's a mixture of those three.
Yoo Sangah’s spear pierced the body of the ground rat. The ground rat twisted several times. Yoo
Sangah made a confused expression but she didn’t remove her hand from the spear.
The ground rat lost its energy and fell down.
Dokja honestly thought it would be difficult for Yoo Sangah to adapt but he was really surprised.
Usually, it was normal to panic like Han Myungoh standing over here.
“U-Uhhhh…”
As the people were struggling, one person was hiding in the rear. He couldn’t even hide properly
and was bleeding near the shins.
Dokja pierced the last ground rat with the thorn and the surroundings became quiet.
He shook the blood off the thorn and looked at everyone. Everyone suffered from minor abrasions
except for Han Myungoh, Kim Namwoon, Cale and Barrow, but there were no major injuries.
It was a great first victory.
Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung relaxed and sat down, while Lee Hyunsung stabbed his spear into
the ground and wiped at the sweat on his forehead. Jung Heewon lamented as she countered the
number of ground rats in the vicinity.
“…Dokja-ssi, how many did you take care of?”
“Four of them.”
“Che, I killed two.”
“I got three.”
"I actually only got two, the third one was just some injured one that seemed to get back up from
the dead."
"I got one!"
"Me too."
"I fucking have none!"
"Me too..."
Kim Namwoon and Barrow was sulking once again, the ground rats didn't want to go after them
and just decided to attack the others.
“Dokja-ssi, your complexion doesn’t look good…”
“Ah, no. I was just thinking for a moment.”
“Let’s gather up the ground rats. We need to prepare today’s food.”
“Ummm…by the way, how will we cook it? We can’t eat it like this.”
“We can’t eat it now but there will be a way.”
Dokja guessed he answered too calmly. There was silence among the party members. Lee
Hyunsung was the first one to open his mouth.
“Excuse me, I would like to ask you one thing.”
“Yes?”
“Dokja-ssi, perhaps…do you know something about this situation?”
Whoops, Dokja made a mistake.

[The constellation Secretive Plotter is anticipating your choice.]
[A few constellations are anticipating your answer.]
From the corner of his eyes Dokja could see Cale wink and motion for his eyes a ground rat that
was still alive. Dokja's eyes widened slightly in understanding but it was not noticeable. 'That boy
really is like him.'
The best answer for this situation is to not give an answer and create a situation.
“A-Aaaack!”
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ nods at your choice.]
“There is still one left!”
Jung Heewon shouted and Lee Hyunsung ran. However, the action of the hidden ground rats was
faster than anyone else. It was much bigger than the other creatures.
“S-Save me…!”
It dragged Han Myungoh into a tunnel by one of his legs. The nearest Yoo Sangah swung her spear
but the situation got worse because Han Myungoh held onto her.
“Grab this!”
Lee Hyunsung stretched out the handle of his spear but it only hit the ground. The ground rat and
the two people had already disappeared into the ground.
Cale, Barrow, Kim Namwoon and Kim Dokja made no move to save them and just remained calm.
Barrow had already whispered to Kim Namwoon the plan making the latter not try to rescue the
two party members.
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ resents this frustrating person.]
Jung Heewon burst out.
“Ah…I knew I was going to get cancer because of that uncle.”
“…I’m sorry. I was too late.”
Lee Hyunsung spoke in a sad voice. Dokja tapped his shoulder to show it was okay.
“No one could’ve done anything.”
“Should we chase after them?”
The moment Dokja checked his smartphone Cale had also opened his book.
“Dokja-ssi?”
Lee Hyunsung was looking at Dokja with a frustrated expression. Dokja nodded.
“We will enter.”
“Ah, then…”
“But it very dangerous to enter with a lot of people. Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Barro, Namwoon and Jung
Heewon-ssi will wait here at the boundary. If something happens, I will give you a signal.”
The startled Jung Heewon asked.
“Surely…you don’t intend to go with only Gilyoung and Cale?”
“Gilyoung’s ability will be helpful in pursuing them.”
"And Cale?"
"He has a very scary ability that could help me." he knows about the scenarios too. Dokja smiled.
The moment she tried to strongly resist, Dokja raised a hand and called to Lee Hyunsung.
“Lee Hyunsung-ssi. Jung Heewon-ssi isn’t in a good condition so please take care of her.”
Lee Hyunsung seemed to realize something.
“I understand.”
“Wait a minute. I am fine!”
“Jung Heewon, confidence is good but don’t be reckless.”
“…”
Jung Heewon’s breathing was uneven. She wasn’t completely healed from the poisonous fog.
"Namwoon and Barrow just behave there." Cale said as he approached Kim Dokja.
Dokja left the four people and entered the hole with Lee Gilyoung and Cale. It was obviously a
hole that was dug down in a vertical slope. But as soon as they entered, theycould stand as if
gravity was in effect.
It was due to the magic power emitted by the Edge of Darkness.
“This way.”
The darkness was so deep that they couldn’t see anything, so they could only move forward with
Lee Gilyoung. Black ether had the property of absorbing light, making a flashlight meaningless. If
Lee Gilyoung’s ability Diverse Communication wasn’t available, Dokja might have to use coins
again.
“Excuse me Hyungs.”
Lee Gilyoung called out to to Cale and Dokja.
“Did you do it on purpose?”
"What?"
Cale closed his eyes.
“When that uncle grabbed Noona and Ahjussi, the both of you let it go.”
“At that time, I was looking at Hyung’s face.”

He was watching them even in those short moments. A very scary kid. It was no good hiding from
a person who was so quick.
"Yes, yes we did." Cale answered.
"Yes, that's right." Dokja also answered, the difference is Cale had zero hesitation in his voice
whilst Dokja has a slight hesitation.
[The constellations of absolute good frown at your cruelty.]
[The constellation Secretive Plotter is pressing you with shining eyes.]
“Why did you do that?”
“Because of the habit of the ground rats.”
Dokja decided to answer honestly.
“The ground rats have a habit of keeping their catches in the same place as their treasure. It isn’t
just food. Many things that seem rare are gathered. For example, an item. However, the paths are
so complicated that it can’t be found unless I follow their path directly.”
Lee Gilyoung was silent for a moment. Dokja continued speaking.
“I expected them to take Han Myungoh. I didn’t expect him to grab onto Yoo Sangah.”
“Then your purpose isn’t to save Noona or Ahjussi, it is the items?”
“Yes. Are you disappointed?”
“Nope.”
Cale looked at the two before Lee Gilyoung looked at him, also having the same question.
"Hyung, is your answer the same as the other hyung?"
Cale smiled as he gently patted Gilyoung's head making the kid a bit warmer, Cale's hand was
warm.
"No. I did not know of such things about the ground rats so that would not be my answer." he was
lying, he knows about it. Dokja side glanced Cale wondering if he's going to answer the other truth.
"Then what is?"
"It's because I have no reason to save the uncle, we are practically strangers. As for the auntie... I
did not expect her to also be dragged along the uncle."
Yes... that's right. Cale was no saint that would save a stranger, he didn't have a reason to. Well...
unless the said stranger could help him with anyway.
"Is it because he's useless to you?"
Cale blinked before chuckling.
"Yes, that's right."
And that's when Gilyoung knew, that the both of them only spoke the half truth and never said the
actual reason.
Lee Gilyoung’s small hand gripped Cale's finger tightly as he looked up at Dokja.
“Hyung shouldn’t lie.”
“…”
“If Hyung was such a person, you wouldn’t have saved me on the subway. I believe in you.”
Lee Gilyoung didn’t act like a child but he was still a child. Lee Gilyoung didn’t know. To be
mature and to be an adult were completely different things.
[Some constellations are touched to tears.]
[200 coins have been sponsored.]
In this world, there were mean adults who would take advantage of such maturity. The hole was
longer than I thought and we had to go downwards for quite a long time.
“Hyung.”
“Yes.”
“Hyung, are you a god?”
“…What?”
“Or the main character?"
((...Novel spoilers but... yes Gilyoung, yes he is. Infact he's both.))
Cale laughed again at Dokja's demise but...
"Hyung, are you also a god? Or the other main character?"
Cale quieted down as he and Dokja became silent for a moment. Children sometimes asked sharp
questions. It was because they lived in a world where stories and reality weren’t clearly
distinguished. Lee Gilyoung didn’t know exactly what his question meant.
Dokja was the first one to answer the question.
“I’m not a main character. Rather, I always envy the main character.”
“But you still know something about this world?”
Dokja thought for a moment before replying.
Cale then looked at Cale who was still silent. The father-son duo actually wanted to know the red
head's answer.
"I am just a side character. Someone who is not noticed nor mentioned."
It was an quite an odd answer but they were contented with it.
"...Once we clear all these scenarios…can we make a wish?”
“Wish?”
Dokja was a bit confused but Cale knew what the child meant.
“Usually there is a reward at the end of these stories. At the end of this story, is there something
like that?"
In the darkness, Lee Gilyoung’s breathing was trembling. Lee Gilyoung’s expression when he saw
his dead mother suddenly came to mind.
Those who adapted to this world suffered from it in different ways. Some were crazy, some were
fanatics and some had irrational optimism.
“Yes, there is.”
Cale was silent.
“We are almost there Hyung.”
The surrounding black ether was shrinking rapidly. It was evidence that Dark Root was nearby.
Dokja tensed up and gripped the thorn.
[A few constellations are holding their breaths.]
They heard the sound of the ground rats somewhere in the ground. As the sound got closer, the
sense of space expanded rapidly. They saw a light in the darkness, as if someone had lit a fire.
Then Dokja saw a tattered box beyond that light. The moment he was convinced that they had
come to the right place, messages rang in their ears.
[The sub scenario has been updated.]
[You have entered the ‘Ground Rat’s Treasure Trove.’]
“Hyung! This…”
Right after Lee Gilyoung discovered the treasure box, Dokja blocked his little mouth.
“Shh, wait.”
Things saying ‘Catch me!’ usually contained traps and even system messages couldn’t be trusted.
“The treasure trove doesn’t just contain treasures.”
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is disappointed.]
Abyssal Black Flame Dragon… He had wanted Dokja to die for a while.
"Hello." Cale calmly waved his hand on the system message as if he was greeting the constellation.
[The Constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is greeting the weak human back.]
'Do I have some unknown affinity for vicious beings? How convenient.' Cale smiled.
Anyway, They waited. Shortly afterwards, shadows started to emerge around the treasure chest.
Grrr…
It was the ground rats. They brought something through the tunnel, threw it and exchanged
information.
Hwaruruk.
Once a certain number of ground rats gathered, the number of lights illuminating the surroundings
increased. It was black fire, flames made with black ether.
It was said that this place was the core of Dark Root, which was why it had so much black ether to
burn. At that time, someone’s voice was heard.
“It is all because of Yoo Sangah-ssi!”
There was no need to say who he was. It was a voice they would know at once. Dokja gripped the
shoulder of the surprised Lee Gilyoung tightly. It wasn’t time yet.
“Because of me, what do you mean by that?”
In the dim light, there were two people captured by the ground rats. They were tied up tightly by
branches that came up from the ground.
“I-If Yoo Sangah hadn’t taken the subway, the situation wouldn’t be like this!”
“Why does the subway matter now?”
Cale rolled his eyes. 'What nonsense conversation am I gonna hear now?'
How could she accept all this nonsense? Maybe Yoo Sangah was a saintly person. Or maybe the
sponsor behind her was a saintly person.
“T-That…That, Yoo Sangah-ssi, you ride a bicycle all the time…”
Han Myungoh’s voice shook as he wrote gibberish.
Yoo Sangah’s tone was cold. “Wait a minute. Were you the one who stole my bike?”
“W-What is this person? I clearly told you that I would drive you in my car! You should know
how to accept favours!”
“Answer me. Did you steal my bike?”
All of a sudden, the situation made sense. This was it. It was why a person who drove a Mercedes-
Benz S class took the subway line 3.
"Dokja. What ever you are thinking nothing makes sense here, their conversation itself is
nonsense." Cale whispered as he sighed.
Well, it wasn’t strange. There were quite a few men who had their eyes on Yoo Sangah, not just at
the company but at Gumho Station as well.
In fact, Yoo Sangah was a worthy person. Her atmosphere was warm and she knew how to flatter
people.
[The constellation Demon-like Judge of Fire hates the character ‘Han Myungoh.’]
Han Myungoh’s face was so red that it could clearly be seen in the dim lighting. It looked
dangerous.
“Yes, shit! I did it! So what?”
“Why are you talking like it isn’t a big deal? You took someone else’s things, it is theft.”
“Theft? Shit, don’t talk bullshit! You should’ve just got on my car from the beginning!”
'This fucker is hopeless... I'm glad he got a character development in the near future.' Cale slowly
shook his head.
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ hates this trivial argument.]
“I didn’t ask you just one thing. I continuously asked to take you home but you kept fucking
rejecting me…”
Dokja threw the thorn as hard as he could. The thorn scratched the corner of Han Myungoh’s
mouth and continued into the darkness.
“Uwaaaaack! What?”
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is pleased.]
“Dokja-ssi!”
Yoo Sangah called out to Dokja. But he wasn’t looking at them.
Kuoooooh…
Across the habitat of the ground rats, the darkness was split apart by the thorn. Then that damned
guy came. There was no way it wouldn’t be in Dark Root.
[‘Dark Keeper’ could appear!]
[The sub scenario has been updated!]
[Sub scenario ‘Kill the Guard’ has begun!]
Like slaves surrendering to a king, the terrified ground rats fell to the ground. A dark figure
appeared in the dim light. A tentacled monster reminiscent of a god of death.
As Cale read that exact line in the book he was holding he bit his lip to stop himself from laughing.
What if the God of Death actually looked like that? He stared at the monster that had appeared and
closed his book, this would be an interesting shit show.
Lee Gilyoung’s complexion deteriorated sharply.
“Oof, Hyung, that…”
“It is okay.”
Eventually, Lee Gilyoung fell to the ground and started retching. It wasn’t strange.
A lot of pressure was felt just looking at it from afar. The cockroaches crawling around long had
their stomachs exploded. Lee Gilyoung, who was connected to the cockroaches, would’ve suffered
considerable mental damage.
But... Cale was completely fine, that was the odd thing here. It was as if an invisible blanket was
protecting him from the pressure that was being let out.
“Gilyoung. How many more times can you use Diverse Communication?”
“…I think I can do it one or two more times.”
“I understand. Then rest here for a while.”
Dokja left Gilyoung with Cale who gently held him and approached Yoo Sangah and Han
Myungoh. The panicked Han Myungoh was struggling.
Cale ran his fingers through the child's hair in an attempt to ease Gilyoung's displeasure.
[The dark keeper has received the favor of the demon king it follows.]
A sudden system message popped up as Cale looked forward and observed the scene.
“Kamyun. Der. Yitur.”
The demon species had their own language, worshipped different demon kings and inherited some
of the power of the demon king through Dark Root.
[The Dark Keeper has emitted ‘Fear.’]
[Blanket of the dokkaebis have neutralized the 'Fear' effect.]
Cale smiled, 'That damned Bihyung is so helpful.'
Therefore, killing one demon meant becoming the adversary of their demon king.
“Yitur!”
“M-Mother?”
Yoo Sangah. She still hadn’t left?
“I told you to stay back.”
“That monster just said ‘Mother’…”
Dokja thought for a moment about what this meant. No, wait a minute.
“Uhh, I think…K-Karud, yemiren? Ah, this is the pronunciation? Aketu?”
“Kallitu!”
Surprisingly, the dark keeper nodded at the end.
[The character ‘Yoo Sangah’ has activated the ‘Interpreter Lv. 3 skill.]
…Oh my god, she wasn’t only good at Spanish. Let’s see what would happen.
“What is he saying?”
“That…it keeps saying ‘become Mother’…”
…Become mother? The dark keeper cried out again and pointed to Yoo Sangah.
“Kallitu!”
Yoo Sangah had a tearful face.
“Uh, Mother? I’m not married yet!”
The dark keeper pointed at Cale this time.
“Kallitu!”
Cale had a disgusted face.
"I apologize but I am an aroace."
The dark keeper seemed to huff before pointing at Han Myungoh as if it didn't have any other
choice.
"Kallitu!"
Han Myungoh turned pale as he wiped his mouth.
“W-Why am I the mother? Father!”
The dark keeper’s tentacles rose.
Pushu!
“Ooooof!”
One of the tentacles entered his mouth and Han Myungoh turned black. There was the sound of
something moving down Han Myungoh’s throat.
"Oh god. That looks so wrong... kid, don't look." Cale said as he covered Lee Gilyoung's eyes.
That’s right. This was what it meant to become the mother. Dokja belatedly recalled that the
demon species conceived their young in the body of other species.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi, you don’t plan to have a child yet, right?”
“Of course!”
Yoo Sangah immediately understood the words and stepped back quickly. Dokja swung the ground
rat spear and tore at the tentacles attached to Han Myungoh.
The dark keeper roared angrily.
“Kallituo!”
Fushu! Teong!
The tentacles of the demon species were gradually breaking the ground rat spear. Even the stone
hog thorn, which broke through the stomach of an ichthyosaur, would’ve been destroyed the
moment it was stuck in a demon’s body.
Pushu! Pushuu! Teong!
After a few strikes, the ground rat spear was almost destroyed. The hand holding the spear was in
pain.
The monster guarding the treasure chest couldn’t be caught, just like the ichthyosaur of Dongho
Bridge. That’s why the original plan wasn’t to deal with this monster but to obtain the treasure
chest after it disappeared.
But as always, plans existed for things to go wrong.
“Dokkaebi. Are you watching?”
[U-Uh. You knew?]
The dokkaebi showed up in the darkness.
“There should be some mail for me by now. I want you to hand it over quickly.”
[Hihit. It isn’t my responsibility. I-It is Bihyung’s thing.]
“Right now, you are taking Bihyung’s place. Don’t you see the constellations complaining?”
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband wants to scold the dokkaebi ‘Biryu.’]
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ threatens the dokkaebi ‘Biryu’.]
The dokkaebi Biryu gulped.
[…O-Okay. Instead, it is just this once. I think it will be interesting!]
The dokkaebi muttered something and the summoning began.
[The item has arrived from the exchange.]
[The item ‘Broken Faith’ has been acquired.]
[The brokerage fee was exempted due to the effect of the contract.]
Broken Faith. The item bartered for the ‘ichthyosaur core’, which was registered on the Dokkaebi
Bag’ exchange, had finally arrived.
“Kik.”
The dark keeper saw the item coming out of thin air and laughed. No wonder it was laughing. All
Dokja received was a D grade item. It was a knife broken in half.
[The item is too old to use. The durability will be poor and it will be difficult to achieve any
performance.]
Even the dokkaebi who gave him the item was giggling.
[H-How can you fight with that old thing? And it can’t be used if you don’t have a special skill…]
Dokja knew that much. He wouldn’t have bought it if he didn’t know.
“Sigh…”
Dokja sucked in a breath and concentrated his mind.
Whilst Dokja was attacking the creature the dokkaebi looked at Cale. It's eyes widened when he
saw the blanket that is as if made of the universe... it was invisible to humans and constellations
but for the dokkaebis they could see it clearly. It was almost a sign saying 'Don't touch them,
they're important.'
[H-How could a human...]
A 'Dokkaebi blanket' was personally customized by each and every dokkaebi so Biryu knows who
the human got that from just by looking at the design and careful stitches,
[Bihyung...]
Pushuuk!
Kiiing!
Pachuchuchuchut!
Sukakak!
The sound of battle could be heard and then finally...
“Kuaaah!”
The dark keeper shrieked as its tentacles were cut.
On the other side of Dokja's field of view was Lee Gilyoung and Cale. The young boy looked at
him with awed eyes as he gripped at Cale's finger.
“Kar. Mien. Der.”
The dark keeper muttered as it barely managed to pull itself together from its shock. Dokja didn’t
ask but Yoo Sangah muttered from behind him in a quivering voice.
“How do you know all my weaknesses…?”
This was what it meant. Dokja gave an answer in a light manner.
“I usually read a lot of books.”
Maybe they would’ve fought for a long time.
[The exclusive skill ‘Bookmark’ can now be activated.]
[The number two bookmark has been activated.]
[The level of the Bookmark skill is low, shortening the activation time.]
[Activation Time: One minute.]
Well, Dokja had that. Otherwise his skin and muscles might be torn off his bones or his blood
might clot.
[Your understanding of the character is low, so only a part of the character’s skill is activated.]
[Weapons Training Lv.1 has been activated.]
But it didn’t. To be exact, Dokja couldn’t afford it. He used all the powers he had. Dokja squeezed
out all his strength and ran through the tentacles.
Sukak!
The landscape around him flashed by. The only thing left was the afterimage of a sharp white light
and the sense of cutting something.
[Your understanding of the character ‘Lee Hyunsung’ has increased.]
[The number two bookmark has been disabled.]
Dokja felt like he had lost strength. He had poured everything out in one blow. Then after a while.
He heard a trembling voice in the air.
[…C-Constellations. Did you all see it? I-I didn’t see wrong…?]
It was the appearance of Dokkaebi Biryu, who had forgotten his duties. In fact, it wasn’t strange to
be surprised.
[A few constellations are doubting their eyes.]
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is flaring fiercely.]
It was a powerful grade 7 demon lying down with damaged tentacles in front of Dokja.
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ pulls his hair as if he is pleased.]
[The Constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is delighted.]
The severed tentacles lay on the ground and the surrounding ground rats had long been killed or
fled in the aftermath of the fight. Only the dark keeper lay breathing roughly on the ground, its lips
twitching.
“…Ki. Kii. Ki.”
[The obsessive-compulsive constellations praise your readiness.]
Kiiing!
The very result of that information was the white light sword now in Dokja's hand.
[A-An ‘ether blade’ in the beginning scenarios…C-Constellations. Is this a true story?]
Ether Blade. It was the flagship technique of the incarnations supported by the highest level
sponsor. The technique was often called ‘energy blade’ in Murim novels.
“To be exact, it isn’t a real ether blade. The real one is much stronger than this.”
[T-That’s right! Strictly speaking, it is Broken Faith that has absorbed the White Pure Star Energy
and made the blade…]
Looking at the dokkaebi, he wasn’t a complete idiot.
[Amazing… There is this guy in that brat Bihyung’s channel…] the dokkaebi looked Dokja then at
Cale [And that too.]
As if waiting for this, the Blade of Faith turned off.
[Broken Faith’s durability has run out. This item is no longer available.]
It was a pity but it did its part.
“Give me the compensation for finishing the sub scenario.”
[Uhh, that’s right. W-Wait!]
Biryu hurriedly entered something in the air and a message soon popped up.
[You have met the conditions to clear the sub scenario!]
[You have earned 500 coins.]
[A handful of constellations admire your scenario.]
[By the way, are you not going to kill that guy?]
Biryu looked at Dokja with expectant eyes.
Dokja let out an exhausted breath and glanced at the dark keeper on the ground. Then he kindly
said.
“I have a non-killing ideology.”
[N-Non-killing…?]
“I’m not someone who kills easily.”
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ admires it!]
Of course, it was a lie.
[The constellation Secretive Plotter is smiling slyly at you.]
A distance laugh can be heard by them, it belonged to Cale. It wasn't an annoying laugh, mocking
laugh nor joyful laugh... it was just... a laugh.
The bewildered Biryu stammered.
[B-But won’t the reward be great if you kill this guy? You will be the first to kill a grade 7 demon
and I will give you 7,000 coins! Do you know how big 7,000 coins is?]
“I won’t kill it. I need to open the compensation box so please step aside.”
Dokja removed the irritating Biryu from in front of him. The dark keeper wasn’t the real reason he
came here. So…
Puok!
[The grade 7 demon, ‘Dark Keeper’ was killed.]
…What?
"Stupid bastard." Cale laughed again before looking down at Lee Gilyoung who was looking up at
him with his big eyes. Cale didn't want another case of Raon here, "Don't repeat any foreign word I
say, okay?"
Lee Gilyoung nodded.
"Good."
The dokkaebi who looked like it was so funny he would die and the dark keeper who died with a
knife in his chest. Then.
“Haha, hahahahat! N-Now I can be strong! Kim Dokja, you son of a bitch! You didn’t know this!”
"That too. Don't say that too." Cale mumbled as Lee Gilyoung nodded again.
Han Myungoh was the one holding the knife. Dokja had a rough idea of what happened.
[A grade 7 demon has been hunted for the first time!]
[An impossible feat has been accomplished.]
[You have earned 8,000 coins.]
[Contribution: Kim Dokja, Han Myungoh]
Perhaps these messages were also shared with Han Myungoh. Dokja only received a few coins
because he didn’t deal the finishing blow but…
Dokja could see Han Myungoh dying with happiness at the messages.
“Non-killing ideology? Stupid guy! What is killing in this burning world? There can’t be a person
like you! You know―”
Then Han Myungoh stopped. Now he knew what he had done.
[The grade 7 demon ‘dark keeper’ has been killed and the demon king ‘Asmodeus’ has noticed the
murderer’s presence.
[The demon king Asmodeus will chase the one who dealt the finishing blow until they are dead.]
[The demon king Asmodeus has put a terrible curse on the person who dealt the final blow!]
[Final Blow: Han Myungoh]
“W-What? What is this message?”

Han Myungoh cried out fearfully.
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ admires your wickedness.]
“Ah…didn’t I tell you? I intentionally didn’t kill it.”
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ has recommended your scenario to Star Stream.]
Han Myungoh stared into the air like he had lost his soul.
The curse of the demon king ‘Asmodeus’ was the most terrible thing for a killer. Dokja didn’t
know what it was but it was surely terrible.
Dokja looked back and saw Lee Gilyoung, Cale and Yoo Sangah looking this way with bemused
expressions. Dokja smiled as if nothing had happened.
“We’ll open the rewards together.”
---
After a while, we searched through the treasures and pulled out one each.
“I got this.”
“I have this…”
Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung found a small bracelet and old shield respectively.
[Magic Power Recovery Bracelet]
[Old Iron Shield]
They were both D grade items but it was better than nothing. The Magic Power Recovery Bracelet
was a useful item for everyone and the Old Iron Shield would be good for Lee Hyunsung.
It was difficult to ignore the ‘iron’ in the name. This iron was much harder than Earth’s iron.
They then looked at a weapon hidden at the very end of the warehouse. It was a white Mosin
Nagant M91/30, the whiteness of it almost made it look... holy. It also had some gold patterns at
the side of it, real looking gold. It was wrapped around by red roses with it's thorny stems still
intact. It was at least an A grade item.
"..."
[The weapon 'Peacemaker' is to choose it's owner. If it is touched by someone it does not want then
it will result to your hand having burning pain.]
"What a fitting name for a gun."
"Umm... should we test if the gun will like any one of us?" Dokja asked as the Yoo Sangah and
Lee Gilyoung nodded.
Gilyoung was the first to reach out his hand to touch it but Cale just narrowed his eyes and gripped
the kid's wrist.
"Don't touch it. The 'burning pain' is heavily nerfed in the description. I'm sure that it's not only
'burning pain' you'll experience."
"So what do we do?"
[The weapon 'Peacemaker' wants a person directly of blood. Not descendants.]
They were silent for a moment before Cale sighed.
[The Constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' hopes that you like the gift.]
"Oh, I like it alright." Cale smirked as he gently touched the weapon.
They waited for a bit before another system message appeared.
[Owner chosen. You may use your blood as a bullet. Five drops of blood will give you one bullet.]
"Such a vicious gun." Dokja and Cale said in unison as they sweat dropped.
[The Constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is proud of his work.]
Yoo Sangah smiled calmly. "At least Cale now have a proper weapon to use."
"Mhm!" Lee Gilyoung nodded.
"Though... it is less than I thought."
“it is okay because the main thing is still left.”
Dokja looked at a black box in the centre of the warehouse. They didn’t waste any more time and
opened the box.
The thing in the box was a stove. It was small enough to fit into a pocket and it was shameful to
call it a stove.
[Magic Power Stove].
As expected, it was still here. This item was in fact the key item in this sub scenario.
[Magic Power Stove can only be used once per person.]
Obviously, Yoo Jonghyuk had taken one so there were two Magic Power Stoves in total.
“…What is that thing?”
“Well, I think I know a bit about its purpose.”
Dokja purposely trembled, activated the stove with magic power and raised a dead ground rat’s leg.
It was funny since it didn’t fit the size of a plate of food, but in five seconds, a remarkable change
happened to the leg of the ground rat.
“Wow! A delicious smell!”
There was a sweet smell and the leg of the ground rat changed to a golden colour.
“Meat!”
Lee Gilyoung cried out excitedly. Yoo Sangah asked urgently.
“C-Can we eat this?”
“I’ll try it first.”
Dokja grabbed the greasy hind leg and dug into the flesh. The juices ran from the flesh…Dokja
forgot to chew and closed his eyes. Tasting it was different from reading it in the book.
[A few constellations are drooling.]
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ has swallowed his saliva.]
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is biting his nails.]
---
The messages continuously popped up. Indeed, eating broadcasts were the best. Everyone was
united in front of food.
“Eat it. I think it is okay.”
The two people rushed towards the meat as soon as Dokja spoke. They hadn’t had a proper meal
for three days so they would be quite hungry. Cale also came there.
Han Myungoh recovered and came over hesitantly.
“D-Dokja-ssi…I-I went crazy for a second…”
“Eat. Don’t worry about the other thing.”
“T-Thank you!”
“You will become a ghost after eating.”
“W-What…?”
Han Myungoh’s complexion turned as white as death. Dokja said it like a joke but Han Myungoh
really would die. Asmodeus’ pursuit was hard for even Yoo Jonghyuk to overcome.
They each took one leg and started to eat. They were eating meat together because they were
hungry after everything that started. Humans couldn’t help it.
Despite eating like the three Cale almost look noble-like, it was envious to eat like this but still
hold elegance.
Everyone ate the meal in silence. Was it due to the light spreading gently from the Magic Power
Stove? Dokja was feeling a bit sentimental.
Killing something and eating it in order to live. This was the life of a human. It had been like this
so far but Dokja wondered why it felt so fresh.
Suddenly, he looked up and met Yoo Sangah’s eyes. Ha, Yoo Sangah came to her senses and
suddenly cried out.
“I’m pathetic.”
“…Huh?”
“Dokja-ssi worked so hard and I am just eating like a pig… I was no help at all…”
“No, Yoo Sangah-ssi. That…”
“But how does Dokja-ssi know all this? You know how to cook a beast and…”
“Ah, that…”
“Indeed! It must be because you read fantasy novels, right? Really, I didn’t know the world was
going to be like this. My silly self was just memorizing Spanish.”
Dokja felt somewhat strange when he heard Yoo Sangah say this. He opened his mouth to comfort
her.
“It is because Yoo Sangah-ssi studied foreign languages that you learned the language of the
demon species.”
Of course, it wasn’t very helpful.
“I see… Thank you, Dokja-ssi…”
Dokja smiled at Yoo Sangah and then got up from the position on where he sat on.
Cale looked down at the gun as he bit his finger. He made the blood drop to the chamber of the
gun and it indeed turned into a bullet, a red bullet that has the Henituse Family crest engraved on it
to be exact. Cale then began to wrap his finger with a small cloth when he finally had at least 8
bullets, he found out that it could contain an unlimited amount of bullets as long as he put more
blood.
"Wahh... even the bullet looks pretty." Lee Gilyoung commented making Cale smile.
At this time, Yoo Sangah met Dokja's eyes.
“What is the box for?”
“Huh? Ah, this…”
Yoo Sangah said as she looked at the box. There were unknown characters written on the box.
…Could she read them?
“Random…item box?”
Damn. This was why foreign language proficiency was important.
“Uh…that…um. So that is what it means.”

Dokja was a bit embarrassed. Yoo Sangah cried out.
“Quickly use it, Dojka-ssi!”
“…Is it okay?”
Nod nod. Lee Gilyoung nodded vigorously. Cale nodded slightly too.
“You don’t need to worry about us. All the items obtained here are yours. That is obvious.”
“Then I will use it well.”
[A few constellations are nodding at your decision.]
Dokja took the nucleus of the grade 7 demon from his pocket. Dokja had cut it from the dead body
of the dark keeper. In addition, he took out Broken Faith which had run out of durability. According
to the original plot, the use of this box was simple.
「 “Who knew? There would be a limited edition coin item.” 」
He placed the demon core and Broken Faith into the box.
「 “Ha, you can’t believe me words? Is it real? Put sub items in there and close the box!” 」
In fact, Dokja didn’t know what would happen when he put in these two items. But he was certain
that something huge would come out.
「 “A top item will unconditionally come out!” 」
A moment later, a dazzling light burst out from the closed box.
The limited random items box.
According to the setting of Ways of Survival, this was a coin item that was sold as a limited edition
in a past ‘scenario.’
[Ah, no, why is these things here?]
The alarmed Biryu shouted belatedly as he looked at the box and then at the gun that Cale was
holding.
[I-I-It was banned immediately after release! And that! That is too holy to be used by a human!]
This coin item was released long before the 8612 Planetary scenarios began. It was a product that
was forced to be banned by the Star Stream Administration Bureau.
If sub items were put in it, it would ‘unconditionally’ spit out a top item. This would have a
tremendous impact on the balance of the scenarios. In addition, the price of one item box was a
huge one million coins.
The constellations were angry at this ridiculous billing policy and the stupid dokkaebi who
invented this item was fired from the Administration Bureau.
About the gun however... Dokja did not have any information about it. Considering that the
dokkaebi is alarmed about it... perhaps it's an S grade item or maybe an SSS grade? 'Damn you
Cale, you lucky punk.'
Cale smirked at his direction as if knowing what Dokja is thinking about right now.
[C-Constellations. It is like this… I don’t know why these are here…H-Hihihit! Broadcast end!]
[#BI-7623 channel has temporarily closed.]
The delirious sounding Biryu closed the channel and the voices of the constellations disappeared.
Dokja regretted not being able to see the reactions of the constellations but it couldn’t be helped.
Dudududu.
((I swear to the God of Death when I saw that in the novel the first thing that came into my mind is
the speedrunning music-))
He looked down at the vibrating box. The random draw was about to start in earnest.
[A sword type item will be awarded for putting in the same type of items!]
[The random draw has started!]
The limited edition random item box randomly spat out items of a higher rank related to the item
you put in. There was a chance for anything from a C grade to a SSS grade item to come out. In the
end, it was all up to chance.
[The offered items are related to a certain constellation!]
[The probability that an item associated with this constellation will appear is greatly increased.]
…Eh?
It was an unexpected message. But it didn’t seem to be a disadvantage for Dokja. Both his hands
were sweating. He hadn’t been so nervous when he bought a random chance item in an online
game. Please let it be an A rating.
[A top rated item has appeared!]
[The number of available random item boxes is 0.]
The box soon stopped trembling and the faint light subsided. Dokja looked around at Yoo Sangah
and Lee Gilyoung, whose eyes were shining. Even Cale looked a bit excited to see it.
“Shall we open it?”
“Yes!”
They opened the box.
“W-Wow!”
Lee Gilyoung was so surprised that he screamed. By the way, it really was amazing. A luxurious
silver guard and a white blade…the shape was somewhat similar to Broken Faith?
“D-Dokja-ssi! Doesn’t it look like a huge item?”
It really was a huge item.
In the world of Ways of Survival, the ‘star relics’ were the only items excluded from the ratings
table. It wasn’t just because they had a strong performance but because these items were special.
Every star relic contained the power of a living constellation.
Dokja looked around at Yoo Sangah, Cale and Lee Gilyoung.
“…I can really have it?”
“Of course. It naturally belongs to Dokja-ssi.”
"Congrats dear reader. Now you have a special item of your own." Cale then slinged 'Peacemaker'
by his shoulder, fortunately it was light.
Yoo Sangah responded in advance to his repeat question. Lee Gilyoung also nodded eagerly.
Dokja looked at Han Myungoh but he was just eating the leg of a ground rat with a stupid
expression. He was muttering unknown things to himself. He thought he would insist on having
the item…it was strange.
"He's still unnerved to what you said earlier." Cale said as if answering his confusion.
"I see..."
[You have acquired a star relic.]
[The owner of the star relic is curious about you.]
The message showed that the constellation existed somewhere.
“Then we should go back. There are plenty of ground rats out there so we can go back with just the
Magic Power Stove.”
“But how do we get back?”
“It won’t be a problem to leave with Gilyoung’s power. Use Diverse Communication and…”
However, Lee Gilyoung’s expression wasn’t bright.
“Hyung, I…”
“Huh?”
“There aren’t any insects nearby.”
Come to think of it, the insects around here had burst from the pressure when Dokja was fighting
the dark keeper. It was a problem he hadn’t thought about.
“There really isn’t one? Some of them should still be alive. If we move for a bit and use the
ability…”
“Well, there is one I can actually call…” Lee Gilyoung closed his eyes and started concentrating.
“Dokja-ssi, isn’t this a big strange?”
Lee Gilyoung’s eyes were gradually losing focus. Then blood flowed down from his nose.
“Gilyoung?”
All of a sudden, there was a loud vibration from above them. Dust started falling down. The
vibration was coming from above ground…
At this moment, goosebumps appeared on Dokja's skin.
Kuuong!
“Gilyoung! Lee Gilyoung! Wake up!”
“Ye…Hyung?”
Lee Gilyoung’s eyes returned to normal.
“Gilyoung, stop the skill! Quickly!”
The surprised Lee Gilyoung stopped the skill and the vibration subsided. Dokja sighed with relief.
There were incredibly dangerous monsters running around above ground. There were numerous
high rated monsters, including the grade 7 rhinoceros. Among these monsters was the insect king.
It was obvious a type of insect just based on the name.
“You really…”
Dokja placed my hand on Lee Gilyoung’s head and didn’t say anything. He was about to call an
insect king from aboveground… was he Fabre? They almost got buried there.
“For the time being, seal this skill. Don’t use it unless I tell you to. Understood?”
“Yes…”
Lee Gilyoung replied in a sad manner. Now there was no choice but to wait.
“We will get lost in the darkness. Let’s wait a bit longer and move when small insects appear in
the vicinity.”
It was easy to enter but the Edge of Darkness was a very dangerous place. It was a place where
someone could disappear for a day or two if a little mistake was made.
Then Yoo Sangah raised her hand.
“If it is just going back, I think I can fill in for Gilyoung.”
“…How?”
Dokja was going to ask if she would converse with the Edge of Darkness but stopped because it
seemed sarcastic. Yoo Sangah replied in a slightly uncertain tone.
“I have a similar skill.”
When he thought about it, Dokja still didn’t know Yoo Sangah’s attribute and sponsor.
“What is the skill?”
“That, it is a complicated skill to untangle…”
Untangle?
“…Excuse me, can I ask what Yoo Sangah-ssi’s attribute is?”
“Uh, that…”
“Forget that I asked. By the way, nice work. In the future, don’t let other people know about your
personal attribute.”
“That’s not it! I trust Dojka-ssi…!”
Whilst Dokja and Yoo Sangah was conversing, Lee Gilyoung tugged at Cale's chima making the
red head look down at him.
"What is it?"
"Can't your sponsor help us? He has the word darkness in his name..."
It was another innocent question that made Cale laugh.
[The Constellation 'Darkness who Favors trash' is shaking his head.]
[The Constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is laughing at the question.]
[The Constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is questioning this person's way of thinking.]
[The Constellation 'God of the Battle Field' is scolding the others and saying he's just a kid.]
"God no. The 'Darkness' in his name doesn't mean literal darkness. It's more of something you will
describe someone who is jaded or evil."
"Ohhh..."
Lee Gilyoung then gripped Cale's finger again.
“Then try using your skill.”
Soon, a faintly shining thread emerged from Yoo Sangah’s fingertips and started to stretch out.
“In fact, I tied up a ‘thread’ when I got kidnapped.”
One branch of the thread was connected to Dokja and the other one was connected outside. Maybe
it was bound to Lee Hyunsung, Barrow, Kim Namwoon or Jung Heewon.
“Let’s go.”
There was no reason for Yoo Sangah to have such a skill from the beginning. This was definitely
the stigma provided by her sponsor.
By the way, it was a ‘thread’ to escape the labyrinth. This…somehow, Dokja thought it was a
constellation he knew.
[#BI-7623 channel is open.]
Chapter End Notes

-Sorry if it looks rushed, I actually have a non-rushed version of this but it was
deleted.....
-Y'all... the 'God of the Battle Field' is the God of War-
-If you see some wrong information that is said by the twins it is either me changing
the plot or just making Cale and Barrow lie about something.
-Long chapter for you guys:> You deserve it for being such a good human:>
-You're doing good reader, if you're having a bad day then I hope that I at least
brightened it up with this:> You are a bootiful human being, your flaws are normal
and to not be made fun of. Everybody has flaws and that's what makes them human.
Pfft- Ahem. Ahem. Behold... "Young Master Silver Gun" a.k.a. Cale Henituse!
And...
Behold! "Silver Scammers" a.k.a. Kim Dokja and Cale Henituse!
Chungmuro here we go
Chapter Summary
"Well Dokja-ssi I apologize if a lowly person like me has a smile that makes your days
worse, I am simply delighted by the fact that I can even be close to you. Such a
blessing I was given."
Chapter Notes
Heh.
A small smile appeared on the being's face as it's hand hovered over the screen in front of him. It
showed his dear incarnation with his little... companions. He won't lie, he quite disliked his
incarnation's new companions, they were too... chaotic and reckless for his tastes. He liked the
others more, they were at least a bit more peaceful... well if Cale is there at least.
"Clumsy me, accidentally sending the both of you to another world..."
The his eyes curled up in amusement and mischief.
"But it is better than dying, no?"
Indeed. The 'Accidental Transmigration' was actually planned, it was because he and his other...
friend, did not want their 'children' to die just yet. They were just too entertaining and interesting.
And maybe they had grown attached to them, then again it would be quite reasonable considering
that they were the only humans that amused them in their hundreds and hundreds of millenia of
existing.
Ah... being a god was just too boring and lonely.
"Stop being creepy, jeez. It's the third time this day, are you suddenly going crazy like that brats
Choi Han, Alberu, Lock and some of the other shits?" An irritated voice spoke from besides him.
Though you couldn't really call it a voice nor hear it speak but he clearly 'heard' the person beside
him making him chuckle.
"Maybe I am."
"Maybe I am..." he repeated, staring at his screen once more. His eyes immediately saw his
incarnation making his eyes brighten up with glee.
---
[…You did such great things while I was gone?]

‘Was it because of me that you couldn’t come back?’
[It…yes, it isn’t unrelated. I got a warning from the Administration Bureau because the
advertisement went on for too long.]
Now Bihyung’s voice was only audible to Dokja. It was the ‘dokkaebi communication’ that only
the dokkaebi could use. Of course, it was an obvious violation of the rules to allow me to use it.
[I have decided not to care about small things now. And I can go back and forth to the
Administration Bureau. Rather… how do you know about the ‘Random Box’?]
‘Just, I found it by chance.’
[Dammit. There are still remnants of the black history left. Why is that box and gun there…]
‘Black history?’
[······.]
‘…Wait. Surely that absurd coin item wasn’t planned by you?’
As a reader of Ways of Survival, Dokja didn’t know this.
[Damn! If I wasn’t greedy at that time…]
'What about the gun? What's so... important about it?'
[······.]
'...'
[It is something I cannot say.]
'I see.....'
[Cale. Keep Cale with you and you'll survive.]
'Why?'
[Haah... just do it. I already know that you'll bring him along anyway.]
“Wow, it really is delicious. What a surprise.”
Bihyung’s advice was cut off by Jung Heewon’s cry of admiration.
10 minutes ago, they safely encountered the rest of the party thanks to Yoo Sangah’s guidance.
Fortunately, Jung Heewon, Kim Namwoon, Barrow and Lee Hyunsung kept the boundary until
they came back.
"Cale. The gun. Don't use it." Barrow frowned as he bit into his food, he had just been informed by
Yoo Sangah about the details that they found out about the weapon.
"Yeah, as cool as it looks it basically feeds off your blood-" Kim Namwoon decided to pipe in but
he was cut off,
"I already gave it my blood so I can have bullets."

Barrow had to be restrained by Lee Hyungsung because the red head was planning to give his
brother a powerful smack in the back of the head. They did not want a dead Cale, nope definitely
not.
“Did you get a lot of things in there? In addition to the Magic Power Stove…”
“I got a few things.”
Dokja looked at Lee Hyunsung and said, "Here, this is for you."
Lee Hyunsung put on and removed the Old Steel Shield that he received from Dokja several times.
Now he was polishing the surface again and again. It was like someone with a new car.
Jung Heewon seemed envious of the scene and asked.
“Is there anything I can use?”
“No.”
“What is that blade?”
“It is mine.”
Jung Heewon then looked at the gun that was with Cale, it looked really cool and it actually fitted
Cale. She was glad that the 'weak' teen finally had a proper weapon to defend himself, so that's
why he didn't feel envious about it.
“…Will you distribute the meat to the people?”
“If they have coins.”
“But…you are really stingy. Kim Dokja.”
“Let’s say that I have a strong sense of survival.”
As they were passing around a piece of cooked ground rat, the tunnel ended. The surroundings
suddenly brightened and people started to be seen. But the atmosphere was weird. What was this
urgent and bustling mood?
[There are 20 minutes left until the paid settlement.]
[Prepare the survival fee.]
“Coin, coins please!”
“I don’t have enough coins! Please, a few coins…”
100 coins wouldn’t be a problem if they faithfully participated in the scenario, but such humans
were rare.
“I’ll give you one million won, no, ten million won! Who will sell 100 coins?”
The price of the coins was soaring. It was funny. There was a ridiculous premium on money that
had no value until the beginning of the destruction.
And there were people smiling as they watched from afar. These guys already had enough coins. It
was Cheon Inho and the Cheoldoo Group.
A few women flocked towards the gang members and cried out.
“Y-You said you would give me 100 coins before!”
“Hrmm, is that so? I don’t remember.”
“What…?”
“I will think again if you will let me put it in one more time. How about it?”
Jung Heewon pulled out her blade and stared at them.
From the corner of Dokja's eyes he could see Cale suddenly smile and Barrow momentarily stop
his tantrum.
“Those sons of a bitches…”
[The attribute of character ‘Jung Heewon’ is about to blossom.]
The time had come for Jung Heewon. It wasn’t bad if her attribute blossomed now…yet. She
needed some patience in order to get the ‘attribute’ Dokja was thinking about.
Then a system message emerged.
[After a while, the survival settlement will begin.]
“S-Save me! Save me!”
The expressions of the party changed. Lee Hyunsung bowed his head sadly while Jung Heewon bit
her lip while holding her blade. Cale's face just returned to it's usual stoic expression again as
Barrow just raised an eyebrow. Kim Namwoon then just stared at Dokja with the same bored eyes
as if willing him to lessen the white haired's boredom.
Everyone knew what the price of the ‘paid settlement’ was. There was no one here who hadn’t
experienced it.
“…Dokja-ssi.”
Then Yoo Sangah looked at Dokja.
“Yes.”
In this world, coins were power. A person with coins could obtain good items or good stats. Coins
were everything.
[Several constellations with scenario recommendations have been added to the channel.]
[The constellation Secretive Plotter is watching your choice.]
[The constellation Prisoner of the Golden Headband is watching your choice.]
[The constellation Demon-like Judge of Fire is watching your choice.]
And Dokja and Cale was current the people with the highest number of coins in the station.
Just as Dokja was about to open his mouth, He heard Cheon Inho’s voice.
“Oh, Dokja-ssi! You came just in time.”
"Oh god not this bitch again."
Cale looked down at Gilyoung who just happily nodded, already knowing what the red head would
say.
Cheon Inho smiled as he found them. He had a foreboding feeling as Cheon Inho spoke in a loud
voice.
“Dokja-ssi and Cale has a lot of coins! How much? You guys are probably the richest one among
us, right?”
[The character ‘Cheon Inho’ has activated the ‘Incite Lv. 2’ skill.]
The crowd looked the scammers' way.
“C-Coins?”
“Who has a lot of coins?”
It didn’t take long for all eyes to turn to Dokja and Cale. Cheon Inho, he was a really great guy.
“Y-You are Dokja-ssi and Cale?”
“Please save me!”
“Haha, Dokja-ssi. I don’t have the coins to help all these poor people but…isn’t Dokja-ssi
different? Will you just wait and watch?”
Dokja sighed quietly. He had seen this trick one or twice. Cale blinked before his eyes narrowed,
he doesn't like it if he's in the center of attention.
[The constellations of the Absolute Good system have defined Cheon Inho as ‘wicked’.]
Dokja had enough of putting up with him.
“S-Save me!”
“Please save me!”
People burst into tears with the most pitiful expression in the world.
[Hahahat! This story is becoming fun. For reference, there are 10 minutes left!]
Bihyung spoke in a voice that was full of joy and the party looked at the scammers with strange
expressions.
"Please save me!" Someone gripped at Cale's clothes, pulling at it. Since it was a bit loose it
exposed Cale's shoulders slightly. Of course the overprotective party members immediately redied
themselves to fight but,
Cale looked down at the person with a disgusted expression as if he was staring down at the ugliest
and most disgusting thing in the whole world. He gripped his clothes to keep it from falling off
before kicking the person to the side of the face making the surrounding area stunned with silence.
"No." his voice was cold and left no room for arguments.
Dokja glanced at Cale who also looked at him, it seems they have the same thoughts.
“I see. You want coins?”
Then Dokja laughed.
“Why should I?”
“W-Why?”
“You have a lot of coins! Can’t you give us a few?”
In the midst of the confusion, Cheon Inho burst out laughing.
“I expected this from Dokja-ssi.”
“…”
“From the very first moment Dokja-ssi showed up here. Didn’t you sell food for coins? If you
didn’t make them buy food at that time, do you know how many people can survive now?”
“Yes! He is right!”
“Shit! Give me back my coins!”
Suddenly the atmosphere was flowing against Dokja. Maybe this was what Cheon Inho wanted.
“Just a minute everyone! Your actions right now…!”
“Dokja-ssi isn’t such a person!”
Yoo Sangah and Lee Hyunsung tried to diffuse the crowd but they had already lost their sense of
reason. Then Cheon Inho drove in the last wedge.
“Dokja-ssi. I will give you one last chance. Give the coins back to the people.”
“What if I don’t want to?”
“Then the worst will happen.”
The crowd of 20 people started to approach step by step.
“T-This…come! Give me your coins!”
Nevertheless, no one attacked first. Eventually, a member of the Cheoldoo Group came forward.
“You scum! What are you doing? Kill him! Why are you hesitating when you can snatch the coins
after killing him?”
The man who shouted had a very sturdy physique.
“Kill that bastard!”

The metal pipe in his hand moved. A steel pipe containing a Lv. 8 strength. The former ‘Kim
Dokja’ might be scared by this threat but… For the current him, it was just ridiculous.
Sukak!
The man’s arm was cut off and rolled across the ground with the iron pipe.
“Kuaaack!”
The blood covered Unbroken Faith was emitting a white light. Dokja swept a glance over the quiet
people.
“U-Uh…”
Everyone turned pale when they saw a Cheoldoo Group member being overwhelmed with one
blow. Now that Dokja had shown off a bit, it was time to start.
"My... my. What a pathetic group of people." Cale said from besides Dokja as he crossed his arms.
That was it, Cale looked like that one elegant villain from a novel, it honestly fit him.
Barrow and Kim Namwoon just grinned, already enjoying the shit show that's happening, in
addition their beloved brother/friend is insulting the people! How wonderful it is!
"Do you really think, this situation is because of us? You have a trust level of a toddler when it
comes to Cheon Inho's speeches." Cale said calmly as he closed his eyes and then opened them
again, tilting his head slightly, "The person who caused it is already blending with you so
effortlessly and you know that but you chose to ignore it, am I right?" his eyes was filled with
amusement.
Cale, despite looking so mischievous and villainous he still held that certain aura around him as if
he was a priest. He was bad yet at the same time he was good. Is that what made him a 'True
Neutral'? No. Dokja feels like it's something more complicated.
“You guys are doing this because you are scared. In fact, even though you knew what was wrong
and are in a crisis, you are trembling in fear because of them.” Dokja finally spoke.
“Haha, look at this, Dokja-ssi! What are you saying…?”
“It is because they are stronger than you! Their overall stats are higher than you and they have a lot
of coins! But everyone, you know what?”
Dokja took a step towards the crowd and asked. The entire crowd retreated like surprised goldfish.
However, they were already in he and Cale's fish tank.
“Why are they stronger than you?”
He took one more step.
“More than anything, why do they have more coins than you? Is it because they are gangsters?
Perhaps.”
[The characters around you are shaken.]
Even in fear, there were some emotions that could be conveyed with certainty. Questions passed
over their faces.
“C-Cheon Inho-ssi, how many coins do you have…?”
“Haha, don’t you know? Well, I have sold a few and―”
“Do you think it is possible to get that many stats with just that? Really?”
Cheon Inho closed his mouth.
“When Cale and I arrived Gumho Station a few days ago, there were 87 people here.”
“…”
“But how many people are left now? I don’t think there is more than 50 people. Do you know
why?”
“T-They went out as scouts and the monsters―”
“Monsters? Do you still believe that?”
“T-Then…”
“You fools. Think about it with your brains. Did those people really die because of the monsters?
Then why haven’t any of the Cheoldoo Group bastards died?”
The area became quiet in an instant.
“Why is it that they come back stronger?”
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ nods at your reasoning.]
“D-Don’t tell me―”
The people turned to look at Cheon Inho. The Cheoldoo Group members hesitated.
"How else do you think they know that killing a person give's them their coins?" Cale slowly
smiled. It was a gentle smile, it was as if he was watching a kid's show that he once saw as a kid.
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ pulls his hair in excitement.]
“Y-You…Inho-ssi! Don’t tell me?”
“Shut up! I’m being framed!”
As Cheon Inho moved back, the men of the Cheoldoo Group pulled out their weapons. The
frightened people were weeping.
[Hahahat! There are 7 minutes left!]
Dokja stepped forward towards the people.
“If you have any last self-respect left, fight with your own hands.”
The Blade of Faith cried out violently. Anger filled the eyes of the people.
“At least get back what was taken from you.”
As Dokja and Cale waited, the people of the Cheoldoo Group rushed towards them
simultaneously. Dokja also ran towards them whilst Cale just stood from his original position.
“Now this world is such a place.”
The white light moved and people screamed. Then someone shouted.
“Yes, shit!”
“Sons of a bitches!”
The people started to move. All in all, they were people who had already killed.
“M-Mother!”
“Dayoung, come here! Do this! Just like what you did on the subway with Mother!”
Children and mothers.
“This fuckin’ bastards!”
There was a middle-aged Indian man.
“These scum!”
But they weren’t a match.
The number of people left in the Cheoldoo Group was high and their fighting power was
overwhelming due to all the coins they obtained through human hunting.
Or this would be the case if it wasn’t for me.
Sukakak!
The arms and legs of the Cheoldoo Group members who rushed for the scammers flew off. The
eerie sensation of cutting off a person’s limbs filled Dokja's hands. The incapacitated Cheoldoo
Group members looked up at Dokja.
“S-Spare me…”
At that moment. Someone moved ahead of Dokja and stuck their blade in the fallen Cheoldoo
Group members.
“I said I would kill him.”
[All evolution conditions of the attribute ‘Crouching Figure’ have been met.]
[The attribute of character ‘Jung Heewon’ is blossoming.]
A dazzling brilliance was rising from her body. Dokja nodded. It was now time. Cale stepped
besides Kim Dokja and calmly waved at him.
[The attribute of ‘Jung Heewon’ has blossomed to ‘Judge of Destruction (Hero).]
A judge to wipe out evil. The best of the three ‘judge’ attributes woke up from a crouching figure.
[You have contributed greatly to the attribute of ‘Crouching Figure!’]

[The character ‘Jung Heewon’ won’t hesitate to be your sword in the future.]
“Rest from now on.”
Jung Heewon’s eyes were pale blue as she declared.
“These guys are my share.”
[The character ‘Jung Heewon’ has activated the exclusive skill ‘Judgment Time.’]
[The Absolute Good constellations have agreed to the use of this skill.]
[’Judgment Time’ has been activated.]
[You have received 1/3 fragments to receive .]
Cale looked at the message for a moment before a flash of understanding flashed through his eyes.
This time he needs specific fragments to get back his beloved shield. How 'original' of them. Was it
because Jung Heewon's sponsor was holy and so is the shield? Is that why Jung Heewon's skill
somehow became a fragment for it?
Jung Heewon had a bloody aura around her body as her blade painted an eerie trail. It was a light
and precise kendo that moved between the Cheoldoo Group members. Blood spurted everywhere.
“Kuaaaak!”
It was a scene of a complete massacre. Of course, Jung Heewon wasn’t the only one fighting. Yoo
Sangah, Kim Namwoon, Barrow Lee Hyunsung and even Lee Gilyoung were protecting their
respective positions. But no one was as active as Jung Heewon.
Meanwhile Cale was just standing besides Dokja, not making any moves in using his weapon.
Like a person who was born for murder, Jung Heewon killed and killed. If Dokja cut off a man’s
arm, Jung Heewon stabbed his heart. If Dokja cut off his leg, Jung Heewon cut his throat.
Jung Heewon took care of all those Dokja left behind. She moved without hesitation, like a person
who had been longing for this moment.
“…”
The area was filled with blood.
The only person left from the Cheoldoo Group was Cheon Inho. However, many parts of his body
were injured by the citizens. Jung Heewon looked at Dokja and he nodded. Cheon Inho laughed as
he looked at Dokja.
“Hu, huhu…y-you…”
He never stopped speaking. Jung Heewon appeared behind Cheon Inho and cut him from top to
bottom.
[All constellations in the channel feel intense joy.]
Finally, everyone stopped moving. The fight was over. However, they couldn’t feel it.
The times when they ate grilled meat, felt the meaning of life, joked while walking and enjoyed
moments of peace all seemed like a lie.
This damn scenario.
Yoo Sangah was crying. Lee Gilyoung closed his eyes. Lee Hyunsung bit his lips so hard he was
bleeding. Jung Heewon exhausted her physical strength and was sitting in a pool of blood. Kim
Namwoon looked a bit delighted. Barrow seemed calm as always.
Yes, this was the truth of the world.
Bang!
It was barely hearable but they heard a sound of a gun and then the smell of roses immediately
filled their nose. They looked at who they assumed who cause the sound, Cale.
He was holding the 'Peacemaker' as if he had experience holding guns like those. The front of it
was smoking yet it smelled like roses, there were also red petals everywhere. Trailing the direction
of the petals they saw Cheon Inho that was gripping Jung Heewon's leg. He had a red rose planted
on his forehead.
It actually looked beautiful aside from the fact that the flowers were a result of a bullet firing.
"What...?"
"The bastard was still moving and managed to grab Heewon-ssi's leg." Cale answered as he smiled,
slinging 'Peacemaker' by his shoulder.
"Ah. Thank you..." Jung Heewon said in a breathless voice.
"The bullet firing. It actually made Cheon Inho look more... peaceful." Dokja commented with a
disturbed expression. True to his statement, the scenary around Cheon Inho suddenly looked more
peaceful that what a slaughter should look like. It looks disturbing.
[The survival value will be settled.]
There was the sound of popping all around them. Those who had coins survived. Those who failed
to get coins were now dead. And no one was able to save each other.
Dokja said to the people,
“Wake up, everybody.”
"Well- I was actually about to sleep but alright." Cale said as he yawned. Dokja sweat dropped
choosing to ignore Cale's statement for now. Is this what having siblings felt like? As frustrating as
it could be, Dokja actually felt more loved with companions like Kim Namwoon, Cale and Barrow
surrounding him.
Even if Dokja raised his head, the sky couldn’t be seen.
The noisy constellations had no answer this time.

“This scenario has just begun.”
While everyone was in deep thought, Dokja was thinking about the next scenario alone... or maybe
not.
"...Whatever you are planning for the next scenario do not worry, it will be successful." Cale said.
Dokja stared at Cale with slightly widened eyes before narrowing.
"How would you know that?"
"Like you said. Knowledge is the most important thing in this world."
Indeed Dokja did thought about that but never really voiced it out so how could Cale know that he
thought about something like that? Can he also read minds?
"No. I can't read minds."
"You are contradicting your statement."
"I'm not. It's just so obvious in your face that it's the question that you will ask me."
"You're sharp."
Dokja sat down on the ground with Cale sitting down besides him. Will this teen not get away
from him? Cale is sticking to Dokja like glue this past few hours...
"You can say anything you want. It gets censored to the Constellations and dokkaebis. In fact, the
things I am saying now are not being clearly heard." Cale said as he grinned make Dokja raise an
eyebrow.
[The number of constellations are frustrated to the static that kept appearing.]
"See?"
Dokja stared at the system message for a while before carefully asking Cale. The message could be
a coincidence or maybe Bihyung's channel was just being low quality.
"How... would you know?"
Cale closed his eyes.
"My sponsor told me that censored words were the only things he heard when I accidentally said
something out of this world."
"Out of this world?"
"Novel. I read the novel until 50 chapters before the scenarios began."
Dokja's eyes widened. 'I see... that would make much more sense.'
"But how could you be so sure that what I planned is indeed going to happen?"
Dokja looked at Cale who was closing his eyes and sitting besides him.
"Cale?"
"..."
"Cale."
"..."
"Great, you fell asleep." Dokja huffed before laying down the teen and putting his head on Dokja's
lap. He gently stroked the red head's hair, feeling it's softness.
Barrow and Kim Namwoon squinted their eyes as they stared at the cringey scene (It was actually
quite cute but no way in the nine gates of hell are they going to admit that).
"He's stealing my job as a brother/friend."
Lee Gilyoung looked at the two before laying down besides Cale who sleepily threw an arm over
his small body. Lee Gilyoung curled up into a ball besides Cale and made no move to remove the
teen's arm.
Dokja sweatdropped.
Kim Namwoon and Barrow grinned and decided to join in the sleeping group.
Kim Namwoon plopped himself besides the sweating Kim Dokja as he placed his head on the
reader's shoulder. Barrow then laid down on the floor and placed his head on Kim Namwoon's lap.
Lee Hyunsung, Jung Heewon and Yoo Sangah saw this and smiled slightly.
'Help me.' Kim Dokja mouthed but nobody made any move to help the poor guy.
"Such an adorable scene, I wish I could get a picture of it." Jung Heewon sighed in disappointment,
these five really do know how to effortlessly make their hellish day better, it was refreshing.
And as if magically a picture on the three adults hand appeared, it was a picture of the exact same
scene that is happening right now.
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' hopes you like the picture.]
"Fuckin' awesome." Jung Heewon grinned.
"Thank you." Yoo Sangah said with a smile.
"..." checking his pockets it seems Dokja also received a picture.
"Just accept your fate Dokja-ssi." Cale woke up just to say that before sleeping again. "This is the
most peaceful I've been." he mumbled as his eyes closed shut once again.
"Just accept my fate..."
---
The following morning, there were a few changes to Gumho Station.
First of all, Han Myungoh had disappeared.

He had hidden once the fighting started and disappeared after it ended. They didn’t know if he was
hiding somewhere in the station or was moving to the next station.
“Let’s not worry about him now. I didn’t like him from the beginning. In addition, he isn’t the only
one who disappeared.”
It was as Jung Heewon said. After the fight yesterday, the number of people remaining in Gumho
Station was almost nonexistent.
It wasn’t that there were few survivors. Rather, more people survived compared to the original
plot. However, most of those who survived left the station last night. Perhaps they had their own
reasons.
“…Will the remaining people be okay?”
Yoo Sangah asked as she looked at the survivors.
Dokja, Cale, Barrow, Yoo Sangah, Lee Hyunsung, Lee Gilyoung, Kim Namwoon and Jung
Heewon. Apart from them eight, there were only five people left in this station.
Jung Heewon spoke first.
“Hey everyone. Are you coming with us?”
The casual words caused a stir among the people. The representative was a young woman holding
a child’s hand.
“…We will go separately. We have some coins left.”
Jung Heewon nodded.
“Yes. I wish you luck.”
Once Jung Heewon turned around, relief appeared on the people’s faces.
In fact, this response wasn’t strange. Certainly, yesterday’s situation was a bit shocking.
It was understandable. Two refused to give out charity while another one brutally killed people,
even if there was a reason. To them, Jung Heewon might not be much different from the Cheoldoo
Group.
Cale massaged his temples as he began to think about the 'fragments' for the shield, what could the
next fragment be...? Is it something holy? Seeing someone use a strong shield? Seeing silver??
What could it be...
Barrow blinked at his brother before gently placing a hand on the red head's head. "Don't think too
much, you'll overheat."
"What a 'great' way to tell someone not to overthink." Cale grumbled.
"What does he mean by overheating?" Kim Namwoon asked with a raised eyebrow.
"This fucker overheats like a computer if he uses his brain too much. It's not because he's stupid,
hell no. It's just because his body is too weak to handle the information he is circulating in that tiny
head of his." Barrow explained as the hand on Cale's head began to make a grabbing motion as if
Barrow was showing the teen just how small a human head is.
Kim Namwoon stared at Cale as he blinked owlishly.
"So... Cale-nim is basically a walking computer?"
Barrow thought about it for a moment before grinning.
"Seems like the best way to describe Cale."
Cale turned his head slightly and his eyes met with Dokja's.
'Help me.'
Being the helpful parental figure he is, Dokja grabbed Cale's wrist and dragged him away from the
two psychos who just glared at him making Kim Dokja a bit worried. What if these two kill me in
my sleep when nobody is looking?
"Don't worry. Barrow glares at everyone and you probably already know why Kim Namwoon is
glaring at you." Cale said as if those two won't make any move to hurt Dokja, well it IS the truth,
Kim Namwoon and Barrow won't attack Dokja unless Cale said so.
"Right..."
Cale then looked at Dokja's face making the latter confused and nervous.
'His face... it's still not censored... why?'
Pushing aside his thoughts for a while Cale began to listen to whatever Dokja was saying,
"With a light like you, our party is not even afraid of the darkness. You are not just a star, but the
brightest star in our party and maybe even the universe." Dokja commented as he side glanced
Cale,
'Ho, look at this bastard?'
"I realized that in addition to our current moon, Dokja-ssi, we also have you, the one who will glow
over the night to watch over the party members at night. It was truly a wonderful image for my
eyes." Cale said with a sly smile.
"How about you not smile like that?"
"Well Dokja-ssi I apologize if a lowly person like me has a smile that makes your days worse, I am
simply delighted by the fact that I can even be close to you. Such a blessing I was given." Cale
continued as he placed his hand over his heart dramatically.
Dokja then stayed silent as if he was thinking about something.
Whilst Lee Hyunsung was searching for a battery he stopped momentarily to look at the two
scammers who were flatering each other. Just how similar can two humans be?
"Dokja-ssi maybe I have the favor of knowing what kind of wonderful things you are thinking
about?" Cale asked in a smooth voice as Dokja just smiled at him.
"I was thinking about how I have such a handsome person like you by my side." Dokja commented
with a gentle smile. Upon hearing that sentence Barrow and Kim Namwoon snapped their gazes to
Kim Dokja.
"Oh you flatter me so, Dokja-ssi has a much more attractive looking face than a scum like me."
Cale said the finishing blow, complementing Kim Dokja.
Dokja's mind momentarily stopped from the compliment he has been given before sighing,
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ likes your comradeship.]
"Haaah... you're going to drive me crazy."
As much as Jung Heewon finds their interaction amusing she had to ask,
“Are we going now?”
“We’re going.”
“I have many questions for the both of you.”
“Not now.”
“Ah really, you guys are an iron wall.”
Jung Heewon lightly punched the both of them and laughed.
[You have received 1,500 coins from the character ‘Jung Heewon.’]
“This…?”
“I am dividing it. I feel too sorry to eat it all alone. I will give it to other people.”
Dokja understood what she was saying. Yesterday, Jung Heewon alone killed most of the
Cheoldoo Group members. In other words, she obtained most of their coins.
“You don’t need to do this.”
Jung Heewon didn’t know. In fact, Dokja and Cale had a lot more coins.
“I’m not Dokja-ssi, you know?”
She punched their arms a few more times before walking towards the tunnel with her backpack.
“Finish this off. I’ll go ahead and make some arrangements.”
“Don’t go too far ahead. There are dangerous sections to go alone.”
Jung Heewon waved her hands as if not to worry while wandering away.
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ smiles slyly.]
"..." Cale rubbed his shoulder that was lightly and playfully punched by Jung Heewon repeatedly.
"Didn't I told you guys that I'm weak as a flower?" Cale mumbled.
Kim Namwoon decided that it was best to help the others in finding a battery while Barrow went
besides Cale not saying anything and just looking at Dokja with an intense stare.
As Kim Dokja began to zone off, probably talking with the dokkaebi again Barrow looked at Cale
with displeasure.
"You sure we need to follow that guy to survive this?"
"Yes."
The conversation was quite dry so Barrow asked another question,
"So... a constellation is some kind of god, right?"
Cale's expression twisted in horror, already knowing what his twin is thinking.
"Since it has less complicated steps than being a god I want to be a constellation." Barrow grinned
as Cale sighed, already knowing that his brother would not change his mind.
"Right, right. You do you just don't cause me more headaches.... but knowing you, you'll probably
caused headaches that can make an average human die from stress."
"Pfft- I never caused you any headaches, what are you talking about?" Barrow said as he waved his
hand dismissively.
"I hope you are aware but without your curse you fail at having a poker face miserably."
"..."
Barrow pouted as he looked away. Why did Cale had to have his stoic personality? Isn't Barrow
supposed to be the bad guy here?
“If everybody is ready, we will leave. You aren’t missing anything?”
Dokja's companions gathered together and nodded. Looking at their nervous faces, most of them
seemed to have been enlightened by yesterday. The three headaches were just calm. Right, seems
normal enough.
Finally, the journey to Chungmuro began.
Chapter End Notes
-I don't really know about some things here but I think my fanfic is going as smoothly
as a rough road can:D
-Cale is technically the avatar.
-Again, Cale and Barrow are characters that will be hard to trust here. Why? Barrow
has too much of a bad reputation for his words to be trusted, but that doesn't mean he
doesn't say the truth. Cale has too much of a good reputation that it makes it easy for
people to believe him, but he lies. In short; nobody knows, not even you readers will
know if Barrow and Cale are saying the truth.
-Guys- I have been littering multiple clues about the twins' origins and body still got it
right:(
-Fock it. Cale's supposed to be Chaotic Good, right? Well in this fic he's True Neutral:)
Fragments
Chapter Summary
Just some unnecessary things before our dear sunfish protagonist comes, ah and did I
forgot to mention that Cale is being mistaken as a girl?
Chapter Notes
Barrow felt a tug on his sleeve as he looked down seeing Gilyoung with the same expression that
Naru would give him. Being honest, he actually misses that kid.
"What is it?" he drawled.
"What do you think of hyung?" Gilyoung asked as he pointed at the direction of Cale and Dokja.
Barrow lazily blinked and tilted his head.
"Which one?"
"Your brother."
Barrow thought about it for a moment as he felt Gilyoung hold his hand. It didn't felt small
considering that he himself is also smaller now, it just felt soft against his calloused hand.
"You could say that me and Cale are polar opposites." Barrow started, looking ahead and not
bothering to look at the kid's confused face.
"But you act the same to me? Hyung is a bit more stoic though..."
"Hmm... the best way to describe it is..." Barrow mumbled before smiling.
"If Cale and I were both angels... I would be the Angel of Death whilst he will be an archangel."
Barrow said with a slight twitch of the lips. It would actually be more easy to just say that Cale's
the Angel of Death whilst he was a demon, but he doesn't want to degrade himself that much in
front of a child.
[The Absolute Good constellations is interested in the conversation.]
The system message is basically saying 'Come on, don't be shy. Tell me more'
"I don't understand?" Gilyoung tilted his head suddenly imagining Barrow with black wings while
Cale had white ones.
"We're both viewed the same or an equal but we are different from each other. A LOT different."
"Pardon?"
Barrow groaned not knowing how to describe themselves anymore.
"I am a sinner and he is a saint." okay, that's the WORST description that Barrow could think of
because Cale is definitely not a saint. Barrow dragged his palm across his face as he looked down
at the child, Gilyoung was looking at him with a face that basically says 'do you even know your
brother'?
"Scratch that. Ahem. Let's see... I am the villain whilst Cale is the hero."
Lee Gilyoung nodded at that.
"Why didn't you accept me calling him a hero instead of a saint?"
"Not all heroes are good, hyung told me that. He also said that he doesn't want to be called a hero
or a saint, and that he's a bad guy, but I don't believe him. Hyung's good." Lee Gilyoung answered
as Barrow sweatdropped.
'I see... so it's not only Dokja that's taking my role as Cale's brother.'
"Barrow and Gilyoung's talking about you." Dokja said to Cale who was just looking annoyed to
be addressed as a hero and a saint.
"Why would you call yourself a bad guy?" Dokja asked making Cale side glance him with a look
saying 'are you stupid?'.
"Because I am?"
Dokja shook his head already knowing that the teen wasn't going to answer him properly. He then
looked at the 'book' Cale held, they saw it countless of times and it was blank,
"How are you supposed to 'read' a 'book' if it's blank?"
"I stare at a dead tree and hallucinate."
"Never describe reading like that ever again."
They had crossed half the railroad lines when the system message popped up.
[The second main scenario is enabled.]
[Main Scenario #1 – Meeting]
Category: Main
Difficulty: E
Clear Conditions: Cross the tunnel and meet the survivors in the first main base.
Time Limit: None
Failure: ???
Jung Heewon asked.
“The main base? Where is that?”
An answer wasn’t required. Another message immediately appeared.
[The next main base is ‘Chungmuro.’]
“Is it Chungmuro? It is only three more stops…”
It was originally like that.
Ku ku ku ku!
The ground rats appeared. There were around 30 ground rats. Jung Heewon stiffened.
“…Go three stops through this.”
It was Lee Hyunsung who came forward.
“I’ll take the vanguard.”
Thanks to the support of his sponsor, Lee Hyunsung’s total stats were now 37.
“I’ll take the rear, Hyung.”
Lee Gilyoung’s total stats were still low but he was able to use Diverse Communication more
flexibly through steady skill training.
“Please leave it to me.”
Yoo Sangah made a thread with magic power to block the movements of the ground rats. Her
attack ability was low but her overall stats were similar to Jung Heewon.
"I'll just do support then..."
Cale sighed as he bit his finger and began loading 'Peacemaker' once again. He found out that it
would magically run out of bullets if somebody tried to touch it. Fuck those gods, they really
programmed that damned weapon to make Cale bleed as much as he can, huh?
"I don't really have any fancy weapons like you guys or is my sponsor being useful, so I'll just use
these."
Barrow said as he picked up a rock. A mere rock being thrown to a ground rat wouldn't do a thing
but if the throw was hard enough then maybe it will.
"Just don't get bitten and it's all A'okay."
[Blackening Lv. 3]
Kim Namwoon grinned. His skill had someone leveled up with just him sticking with Barrow and
Cale, how convenient.
---
The last ground rat fell down. Lee Hyunsung held the shield by his side and started sweating.
“Sigh…this seems to be enough.”
In fact, this shouldn’t have been cleared so easily. No matter how simple the pattern of the ground
rats was, fighting 30 of them was tough. The party had become stronger.
"You seem to like that gun, but aren't you bleeding a little too much?" Dokja asked as he looked at
Cale whose entire hand was bleeding, didn't he just bit his finger? How the hell did it became like
that?
"What? What do you mean?" Cale asked as he looked at his hand, his finger was the only things
bleeding.
"Your whole hand is bleeding." Dokja said as Cale seem to understand the situation.
"Ah, no it isn't. This is just a glow," Cale said and as he said that his hand seemed to clear out with
whatever red thing that was and just revealed a bleeding wound on his finger, "See?"
Dokja looked at him, asking for an explanation.
"I don't really know how it works but the area where I took blood from glows and kinda heals the
wound? It just heals it though, not restore my blood."
Dokja just shook his head as Cale wrapped a bandaid around his finger, even god doesn't know
where Cale got that.
"Let's just... advance further."
They advanced further through the tunnel. Finally, a new platform appeared in front of Dokja.
“Yaksu Station. By the way…there is nobody? No, that’s not it.”
Yaksu Station was filled with dead bodies and ground rat corpses. Based on the injuries, some of
the people were killed by Yoo Jonghyuk, not the ground rats.
“Keep going. There are two stops left.”

They continued to advance. Anyway, the distance from Yaksu to Dongdae was less than 1km in a
straight line.
"I'm tired. Dokja-ssi just... drag me."
Before Dokja could even hold Cale's wrist to drag the red head, Barrow was already there, carrying
his brother in a piggy back ride while Kim Namwoon was besides them, holding Cale's hand for
whatever reason.
"Whatever, this is better."
Barrow smirked in victory while Dokja just scowled.
'Honestly, Cale's turning me into a bro-con.' Dokja sighed.
Once they arrived at the entrance of Dongdae Station, they encountered another group of ground
rats and repelled them. They only moved a total of 2km along a simple path, but the fighting was
so tough that the party’s fitness dropped quickly. It would have been dealt with much quickly if
Barrow and Cale helped but they let the two rest, Cale's stamina was much lower than they
expected.
“We will take a break here.”
“Sigh…there is one stop left. We should just go there and relax…”
“Nobody knows if we can rest or not once we arrive there.”
Everyone was silent at Dokja's words. Certainly, monsters weren’t the only dangers things in this
world.
“It seems that the people in this station moved quickly. Some basic necessities might remain.”
“Ah right. Then…”
After hearing ‘basic necessities’, Yoo Sangah gently raised her hand. Yoo Sangah and Jung
Heewon’s eyes met. No words were exchanged but both of them nodded at the same time. Jung
Heewon saw Dokja's look and asked him.
“What is it? Does Dokja-ssi want to know?”
Yoo Sangah paled.
“…Heewon-ssi?”
“Ahaha, I’m just joking. Of course, I won’t tell anyone.”
…A secret only between women. It would be strange if they didn’t know what they were talking
about. Human physiology didn’t stop even in a world like this.
Lee Hyunsung also opened his mouth. “Ah, then I will go to the bathroom.”
“I’ll go with you.”
It was Lee Gilyoung. The two people walked side by side. Dokja looked at their rear view and
thought they looked like affectionate brothers with a large age difference.
“I will go above ground for a bit.”
“Huh? There will be poisonous fog if you go out…will it be okay?”
“I’m only going for a bit.”
Jung Heewon narrowed her eyes at Dokja's words.
“…Something is suspicious. Dokja-ssi, are you going to eat something good while with the three
teens?”
Dokja looked at Jung Heewon for a moment.
“It is a man’s secret.”
"We're not going with him" Barrow quickly denied the claim.
"I see... So you're just going to stand there and wait for us?"
Yep."
"Take care of Cale then."
Barrow and Kim Namwoon nodded.
'So you're already the favorite, huh? It seems there's going to be another case of...
overprotectiveness here.'
---
“Then did you resolve the ‘man’s secret’ well?”
Dokja quickly turned off his smartphone screen. His companions, including Jung Heewon, had
gathered.
“Yes. And I have something for you.”
Dokja pulled out the items he gained from the idol. As luck would have it, the Samyeongdang idol
contained items and skills.
[Samyeongdang’s Beads]
[Samyeongdang’s Straw Mat]
Rags and old beads. There were questions in the eyes of everyone present.
“They seem like good items. Because they are souvenirs of a great person.”
“Great person?”
“Do you know Samyeongdang?”

[A constellation wearing a straw mat has paused at your actions.]
Jung Heewon asked with a stupid expression.
“…Who is that?”
"I also don't know who that is." Barrow and Kim Namwoon said in unison,
"Don't worry Heewon-ssi. You don't need to know who that is, just don't openly say it." Cale
sighed as he glanced at Jung Heewon who raised an eyebrow.
"Why not?"
[A constellation wearing a straw mat wishes to appear before character ‘Jung Heewon’.]
"Oh."
“Ah! I know!”
Fortunately, someone knew. Needless to say, it was Yoo Sangah.
“I remember seeing it when I was studying Korean history! Isn’t he a monk from the Joseon
Dynasty?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“When the Korean military was struggling to defend against the Japanese invasion…he fought in
the Nowongpyeong battle and Wukwandong battle!”
As expected from Yoo Sangah.
"Too many things I don't know..." Kim namwoon said as he held his head as if experiencing a
headache.
[A constellation wearing a straw mat is touched by character ‘Yoo Sangah’.]
Dokja nodded and said.
“Anyway, these items have his strength.”
“…Really?”
“Wow, it is real!”
Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung were surprised when they confirmed the item information.
“But how did Dokja-ssi know to get this?”
“Just, I put my hands together in front of the Samyeongdang statue and…they fell from the sky.”
“Huh? No way…”
Dokja thought it was ridiculous but there was a reason people said such ridiculous words.
Dokja put on a mock solemn expression as he watched the party.
“I think… it was sent by Samyeongdang for South Korea.”

“Ah…”
Their ‘ah’ were filled with many meanings. Barrow smirked while Cale snorted, Kim Namwoon
looked at Dokja with a 'You look stupid' kind of look as his hand held Cale's hand tighter but not
tight enough for it to be painful.
Dokja ignored them and kept talking.
“He might’ve left his belongings to save the country, just like during the Japanese invasion of
South Korea. Anyway, now South Korea is a country undergoing turmoil.”
Barrow covered Kim Namwoon's mouth with his hand, while he covered his own with the other,
they knew full well that they shouldn't laugh when Dokja was pretending but holy hell this is
funny. Cale bit his tongue to keep himself from laughing as his eyes met Dokja's who felt like he
was dying inside.
[A constellation wearing a straw mat is moved by your words.]
In times of turmoil, scammers always gained power.
The trio felt like they were drying as they try to contain their laughs to themselves.
“…In this strange world, it isn’t weird if something like this happens. Maybe Samyeongdang is one
of the ‘constellations.’ Isn’t that right?”
Surprisingly, Yoo Sangah seemed convinced first. Maybe she didn’t want me to be embarrassed.
The funny thing was that once Yoo Sangah agreed, Lee Hyunsung was immediately convinced.
“Indeed, Samyeongdang…”
Lee Hyunsung grew up with patriotism for a long time and looked like he was reminiscing on the
principle of military service. Lee Gilyoung also seemed curious.
It was only Jung Heewon who was watching me like it was nonsense. While the trio of teens
finally calmed down, wiping non-existent tears.
[A constellation wearing a straw mat likes your revealing words.]
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ forgives your sins.]
Bihyung looked at the sky with a ‘Is this okay?’ expression before looking dumbfounded.
The power of a constellation was directly linked to their fame. Thus, the constellations loved it
when their stories were spread this way. Where was a constellation that hated being praised?
“I will give Samyeongdang’s Beads to Yoo Sangah, since you know him well.”
“Really? Can I accept it?”
“I think Samyeongdang will be delighted if Yoo Sangah uses it.”

In fact, the performance of Samyeongdang’s Beads wasn’t good compared to what the sponsor
used it for. It wasn’t a sponsor’s star relic so maybe the fact that the Samyeongdang wasn’t a
world-recognized figure had an effect.
It was still a B class item so it had a secondary option of boosting magic power to increase magic
power recovery.
Jung Heewon watched Yoo Sangah like she was envious and said,
“Yoo Sangah knows a lot of things. I didn’t know about Samyeongdang because I didn’t do very
well at school.”
“Ah…that…that.”
“I’m joking, joking. Don’t make such an expression.”
Dokja spoke to the sulky Jung Heewon.
“I also have something for Jung Heewon-ssi.”
“For me? Is it that straw mat?”
“Yes."
“It’s okay. No matter how urgent, I don’t want to wear such a thing.”
“…Just try it. You won’t regret it.”
Jung Heewon hesitated for a moment before throwing on the straw mat. She was trying to be
fashionable but she just looked like a beggar.
"Heewon-ssi looks pretty." Cale said, trying to reassure the lass.
"At least Cale here knows how to be positive." Jung Heewon grumbled.
[A constellation who likes comradeship condemns your actions.]
[A constellation who praises friendship likes your actions.]
It would be different if the star relic ‘Samyeongdang’s Bamboo Stick and Straw Sandals’ came out,
but the other two items weren’t necessary for me right now.
Jung Heewon saw her reflection on the screen door of the subway and made a slightly complicated
expression.
“It is hard to explain but…I suddenly feel like I can harness the power of justice.”
'Ah... I've forgotten... Everybody in the Kim Dokja Company is either Lawful Good, Neutral Good
or Chaotic Good.' Cale sweat dropped. Cale then glanced at Kim Namwoon and Barrow who
seemed a bit sulky for not having any proper weapons or things. He checked his coin balance.
“You said Samyeongdang? I feel sorry for some reason. I should study harder.”
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ is happy at this situation.]

Cale jokingly said,
“Then let’s put our hands together and pray.”
---
It was a joke but Jung Heewon really went to pray.
Jung Heewon was contaminated by the poisonous fog and spoke while eating a ground rat.
“…But who broke it? Surely it wasn’t Dokja-ssi?”
“…”
“…Dokja-ssi?”
“Be prepared. We will be at Chungmuro soon.”
Dokja looked at the dark tunnel.
"The person who refuses to answer that kind of question is either the one who broke it or just
embarrassed for not knowing who broke it." Cale whispered to Jung Heewon who nodded.
It had been 20 minutes since Lee Gilyoung used Diverse Communication, allowing them to safely
move forward.
Considering the fact that Dongdae to Chungmuro was 1km in a straight line, it was time for ‘that’
to appear.
“Everybody step back.”
[Sub Scenario – Welcome Prison]
Category: Sub
Difficulty: D~F
Clear Conditions: Escape from Welcome Prison within the time limit.
Time Limit: 1 hour

Failure: ???
"This..." Cale's eyes widened.
"Barrow, Namwoon. Don't hurt your heads too much, okay? Don't think about whatever it is that
will appear." Cale said in a firm voice.
Barrow nodded and Kim Namwoon did too.
[Sub scenario – Welcome Prison has begun!]
Perhaps Yoo Jonghyuk had suffered quite a bit in this scenario.
This scenario was one of the most painful traps for a regressor.
Yoo Sangah asked.
“Welcome Prison? What is this?”
She would know without asking.
“It is coming. Everyone, please keep your mind straight.”
Before Dokja's words a haze came over Cale. The fog that instantly occupied the tunnel blocked
their field of view. The party members in the immediate vicinity couldn’t be seen. When Cale
looked around, he could only see a distorted scenery, as if he was on drugs.
"Uwah... I feel bad!"
Jung Heewon screamed.
「 ...」
It was a voice that Cale had not heard for quite sometime now. He closed his eyes and opened it
again, what he sees now is a distorted version of what he remembers,
“…Something feels strange. Dokja-ssi! Are you there?”
“Dokja-ssi! Dokja-ssi!”
"Dongsaeng...? Ack! I'm sorry!"
Barrow couldn't have any trauma considering that his curse hindered him to feel something like
that... so... what is he seeing now? Could it be THAT?
"Cale-nim?? Where...."
It was Kim Namwoon, he just sounded lost. Perhaps what he was seeing is what happened in the
train.
In this distorted vision, the voices of the party members were gradually fading.
「 ... Live a life without any regrets... 」
The landscape disappeared and the faces of the people popped up.
"Choi Jung Soo. Lee Soo Hyuk." Cale said calmly. It was a normal thing for Cale now, to
remember this exact same scene. He smiled bitterly, 'At least they are alright in the other worlds.'
Cale closed his eyes and relaxed his mind and slowly the distorted vision started to fade.
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ admires your spirit.]
[The curious constellations are sorry that they can’t peek at your memories.]
Cale smiled at that. He then stared at Dokja who had just escaped the traumatic vision before
glancing at Cale with widened eyes.
But it wasn't time for that,
“Everyone, calm down and take deep breaths.”
While Dokja was trying to calm the other down Cale could feel two people colliding with him. It
was Barrow and Kim Namwoon, it seems they have managed to calm their minds but what the hell
is this? Were those tears???
"U-um. Calm down, calm down. H-hey! Don't cry!" Cale was lost, why were these two suddenly
becoming emotional??
"Cale-nim!!! Thank you for saving me from that bastard Dokjaa!" Kim Namwoon screamed in his
ears.
"Dongsaeng!" Barrow shouted in relief as he burried his face in Cale's chest.
Cale struggled to get away from their grips but he eventually gave up and accepted his fate. He
gently patted their heads, trying to at least calm them down.
“S-Soldier Lee Hyunsung. Did you hear wrong?”
“I was wrong. I was wrong Mother!”
“T-This dog bastard!”
…Dokja was too late. He heard the screams of people filled with madness. But it wasn’t everyone.
“…Dokja-ssi?”
At this moment, Yoo Sangah’s appearance was revealed in Welcome Prison. Samyeongdang’s
Beads around her wrist was glowing brightly. Fortunately, it worked.
Dokja approached Yoo Sangah and said.
“Cover the surroundings. From now on, I will destroy this space.”
Yoo Sangah nodded with a nervous expression.
[The exclusive skill ‘Destroy Evil Lv. 1’ is activated.]
Destroy Evil. It was one level higher than the Repel Evil skill that could be bought with coins. It
was a skill that Dokja obtained after breaking the bronze statue of Samyeongdang.
[The exclusive skill ‘Destroy Evil Lv. 1’ has turned off ‘Welcome Prison’.]
Indeed, it was a skill used by Samyeongdang. If Dokja had bought Repel Evil, it would’ve taken a
minute to release it.
Sururuk.
As the fog retreated and Welcome Prison disappeared, his companions started to appear one by
one.
“O-Our resolve! We are the South Korean army, loyal to the nation and the people!”
“Uh…Uh…Mother.”
The trauma could be seen with one glance. Lee Hyunsung was bowing with his head on the
ground, while Lee Gilyoung had his head on his knees and was shaking.
Yoo Sangah came forward first.
“Lee Hyunsung-ssi? Gilyoung! Please wake up!”
At this moment, a blade flew from the rear. Fortunately, the blade wasn’t fast and it wasn’t
difficult to avoid.
“…I will kill all of you.”
Jung Heewon was waving her sword through the air like a madman.
Dokja's heart ached as he watched Jung Heewon’s eyes became gradually redder.
This was dangerous. It was a sign of ‘Demon Slaying.’
Peok!
Dokja stunned Jung Heewon by strongly hitting her in the back of the neck. Luckily, Jung Heewon
was intact.
“Yoo Sangah, please look after Jung Heewon-ssi.”
“…Yes, yes!”
Dokja then looked at the three teens. It was an odd sight, there was no signs of trauma on their
faces but Kim Namwoon and Barrow was clinging to Cale as if he died. His eyes met Cales, the red
haired's eyes still looked as emotionless as ever, not a hint of distress or anything. Perhaps he does
not have trauma? Or is his trauma just too little? Whatever it is Dokja wouldn't judge, Cale seemed
to be a person to have a strong will so replaying his trauma wouldn't break his mind easily.
“It isn’t over yet.”
[You have met the conditions to clear the sub scenario!]
[You have earned 300 coins.]
Monsters appeared as soon as the clear message showed up. They were a mass of liquid,
reminiscent of ectoplasm.
The 8 grade Specter. It was the specters who made Welcome Prison. Dokja used White Pure Star
Energy to invoke Blade of Faith.
Sukakak!
Fortunately, the battle itself wasn’t difficult. In the first place, the specters weren’t difficult if
Welcome Prison was destroyed.
The creepy and weird specters were destroyed.
Thanks to Yoo Sangah, the others were recovering quickly.
“A-Are you okay?”
The one who recovered the fastest was Lee Hyunsung. Lee Hyunsung heard the story and bowed
his head with surprise.
“…Thank you. I almost got into big trouble. I also want to thank Dokja-ssi.”
“It is nothing.”
“I have a headache…’
Lee Gilyoung’s head was pounding. Dokja stroked Lee Gilyoung’s hair. He pretended to be okay
but perhaps the one with the most terrible trauma in this place was this child.
"Hyung... Can you help me take these two off me?" Cale asked politely as Lee Hyungsung helped
him detach the crazy duo. But the ex-soldier sweatdropped when Kim Namwoon and Barrow just
kept running to Cale and clinging to him again.
They resolved the issue by letting the two hold one of each Cale's hands.
Dokja saw a pale light in the distance. Yoo Sangah said,
“Dokja-ssi, I think it is over."
Dokja worried about it for a short moment. Jung Heewon was stunned and it was difficult for
others to exercise their power. Would they be okay to enter Chungmuro at this rate?
But his concerns were resolved by another person.
A blade loomed in the darkness. But it was a pure threat, without the intent to harm.
“Who are you? Don’t you know that this area is our hunting ground?”
In the faint light of the entrance, a girl holding a long sword stood. She looked to be 17 and was
wearing a school uniform.
She was wearing a hood like she was trying to hide her name tag, but her appearance was
noticeable.
“Ah, this girl…!”
Yoo Sangah had keen eyes and recognized her first.
The girl furrowed her eyebrows and then stared at the sulky Barrow. 'Isn't that the guy that didn't
know about Google?' Shaking her head she asked,
“…Did you guys beat the specters?”
Lee Jihye discovered the stone in Dokja's hand and was surprised.
“How did you…only Master can catch them?”
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ is touched at meeting an old comrade.]
[Lee Jihye’s sponsor welcomes the ‘Bald General of Justice.’]
[Main Scenario #2 – Meeting has ended.]
[The compensation will be settled.]
Yes, they finally arrived. This was Chungmuro.
---
They followed Lee Jihye and entered Chungmuro. Yoo Sangah saw the shattered screen door of
the platform and said.
“…It is a chaotic atmosphere.”
As they climbed up from the tracks of railway line 3, they saw some people sitting down.
[You have entered Chungmuro.]
[The third scenario is currently in progress.]
[#GIR-8761 channel is active.]
[#BIR-3642 channel is active.]
From Chungmuro onwards, the size of the scenario grew and the dokkaebi channels increased.
From now on, that naive Bihyung would have a hard time.
Some middle-aged people saw them and waved their hands. Kim Namwoon and Barrow blinked
and just waved their hands too.
“Oh, little samurai. You brought new people?”
“Yes.”
Barrow and Kim Namwoon covered their faces when they realized that the middle-aged people
were waving at Lee Jihye and not to them. Lee Hyunsung smiled slightly, it's always these two that
were the ones that breaks a tense atmosphere.
Lee Jihye frowned at the middle-aged people.
“Are you drunk again?”
“Hahahat! What is there to do other than drink when the world has become like this?”
The middle-aged people seemed relaxed, unlike those who were experiencing a disaster. It was
natural since they were wearing the uniform of soldiers. It was definitely different from Gumho
Station.
Cale stared at the alcohol bottle in the middle-aged people's hands, Dokja noticed this and frowned.
"You're not allowed to drink that, you're sixteen."
Cale's brow twitched. 'I'm older than you.' Cale looked at Dokja with an annoyed look but didn't
say anything else.
“But did your friends come through the tunnel? How great…won’t they have a lot of coins?’
Then one of the middle-aged men turned to Yoo Sangah.

“Young lady over there, what is your name? Would you like to rent a room for cheap?”
“…Room?”
“Haha, you don’t know the system here yet? This place―”
Lee Jihye cut off the middle-aged man’s words.
“Ajusshis. Don’t try to trick the newcomers.”
“Uhuh, they must know anyway. This is what everyone is doing to live…”
“If you don’t want to be injured then get lost.”
Cale and Dokja turned away at the word 'tricked'. 'I think it's more of us tricking the people here
than them tricking us.'
Barrow and Kim Namwoon saw this and they snorted. 'Even if those two trick someone, we'll
make sure they don't get injured.'
The middle-aged man paled at Lee Jihye’s words.
“This…young children have already learned something bad to eat.”
“Hey, Kang-ssi. Stop it.”
The middle-aged people turned away. They disappeared into transit line 4 and Lee Jihye put away
her sword.
“I brought you here so take care from now on. I’m not a babysitter.”
This child was speaking so indifferently.
Dokja looked around. Chungmuro. This was the stage of the third scenario, where completely
different rules were in play.
“S-Shit! I’ll kill you if you come close…”
A man was in the middle of the platform for subway line 3, waving a knife around and threatening
people.
At this feet was a tile that was 1 pyeong (3.306 m2) in size, emitting a green light that stretched
into the air. Yoo Sangah asked, “…Why is he doing that?”
“I don’t know.”
Dokja could guess but there was no need to scare her just now. There were many people sitting
down with a knife on subway line 3. Unlike the previous middle-aged men, their faces were filled
with despair. He glanced at them and asked Lee Jihye,
“Is Yoo Jonghyuk here?”
Lee Jihye, who was about to leave, turned her head at ‘Yoo Jonghyuk.’ There was vigilance in her
eyes.
“…Who are you?”

Yoo Jonghyuk had already ruined this child.
Well, Dokja could understand. It was difficult to find a constellation on the level of Maritime War
God, even if he searched through all of South Korea. If He was in Yoo Jonghyuk’s position, I
would’ve found her soon after coming to Chungmuro.
“I am a companion of Yoo Jonghyuk who came back alive.”
“…Companion? How is that possible?”
Dokja then pointed at Kim Namwoon who suddenly got confused.
"That kid too."
Before Kim Namwoon could deny the claim his mouth was covered by Cale's hand who was
looking at his with a cold gaze.
'Ah, is it pretending time?' Kim Namwoon blinked before nodding.
Lee Jihye stared at Dokja with suspicious eyes. He shrugged shamelessly.
“That guy will understand if you tell him. Where is Yoo Jonghyuk now?”
“…Master isn’t here right now.”
“Really? This is difficult. I have something I need to say.”
Lee Jihye’s expression distorted as she stared at Dokja with something like betrayal. Lee Jihye then
looked at the person? People? that she recognized. The red haired, she didn't know which one of
them is.
"Hey. Who here doesn't know google?" she suddenly asked making Dokja raise an eyebrow.
'Everybody knows what google is-'
As if contradicting his thoughts, Barrow raised his hand.
"You don't know google...??" Namwoon whisper yelled as Barrow just looked away in
embarrassment.
'Who the hell even is google? Is he or she some sort of celebrity I don't know about???'
Lee Jihye then stared at Barrow and for the red head it felt like a good time to mouth something,
'They're dating.'
Barrow smirked when Lee Jihye's eyes widened slightly.
Lee Jihye called out to a boy squatting in the corner.
“Hey, over there!”
“Eh? Yes, yes!”
“Watch over these people right here! I’m going to find Master.”
The boy looked at them with puzzled eyes.

“…Who are they?”
“I don’t know. Master’s friends?”
At Lee Jihye’s words, the eyes of the people on the platform became bigger. They looked at them
with amazement and awe.
“…Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi’s friends?”
The boy ran up to them and exclaimed. It was a boy who looked roughly between the twins age
and Lee Jihye’s age. Around Sixteen and a half,
“Are you really Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi’s friends?”
Dokja couldn’t lie when he saw the boy’s clear eyes. At least, if he was an ordinary person.
“He is a good friend.”
Recently, Dokja hasn't been an ordinary person. At least, it was the case here.
"He indeed is. He's just a bit of tsundere."
Cale said with a small smile. Yes, Cale too, he's definitely not ordinary.
---
While taking care of the unconscious Jung Heewon, Dokja heard about Chungmuro from the boy.
Along with Lee Jihye, this boy was one of Yoo Jonghyuk’s followers.
“…Thus, we followed Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi. Are you listening to me?”
“Yes.”
Of course, he wasn’t listening properly. The story of psychopath Yoo Jonghyuk’s heroism wasn’t
interesting. But thankfully there was Cale who listened to the boy, saying along the lines of 'He
reminds me of one white haired punk when talking about his so called savior.'
“Three days ago, Yoo Jonghyuk appeared and saved some of you, including Lee Jihye, from the
monsters. Isn’t that the story?” Cale said in a disinterested tone.
The boy frowned at his story be summarized so simply.
“Uh, the story isn’t that simple…”
He was surely spellbound by Yoo Jonghyuk.
"Yes, yes, I know that. I just didn't want to waste my breath for saying the actual summary."
Suddenly, a presence with overwhelming force rescued them. It would be strange if they didn’t
follow him.
But the boy didn’t know. The boy survived not because Yoo Jonghyuk was a good guy, but
because the boy was luckily with Lee Jihye.
“Now can I ask you a few things I am curious about?"
Lee Hyunsung started asking politely while Dokja was locked in my thoughts.
“Yes. Just ask.”
“How is the food supply here?”
“That, it is a bit embarrassing to say… some people, including me, are dependent on Jihye. Jihye
hunts and asks Yoo Jonghyuk-ssi to cook…”
'Now that I think about it, it was mentioned in the [Guide Book] that the sunfish bastard is good at
cooking. Is he also as good as Beacrox?' Cale thought, suddenly missing the taste of the torture
expert's food. 'Aigoo, it's not like that vicious sunfish would cook for me.'
It was unknown when he made a checklist but Lee Hyunsung took out his notes and started to
write something. He really was a soldier.
“Then how is your drinking water?”
“We give food or coins to the ‘Landlord Alliance’ upstairs in exchange.”
“…Landlord Alliance?”
Dokja sat straight up. Now the story was becoming interesting. He then looked at Cale who was
lost in his thoughts and tapped him on the shoulder. Cale tensed up for a bit before relaxing,
looking at Dokja as if saying 'I already know what's going to be said', but Cale still listened
nonetheless. The boy hesitantly opened his mouth.
“They are the landlords in charge of the Chungmuro area. They occupy the upper floors and we
call them the Landlord Alliance.”
“What type of people are they?”
“Well, what should I say…”
'If only interrogation was THIS easy.' Cale sighed.
“They are just landlords.”
This answer was the correct answer in a sense. They were landlords. Building owners who received
fixed taxes. At this moment, the quiet Lee Gilyoung opened his mouth.
“Excuse me Hyungs.”
“Yes?”
“I want to go to the toilet.”
“Is it urgent?”
“Yes.”
The timing was a bit unexpected. It was even more puzzling because Lee Gilyoung normally didn’t
say something like this. Then Dokja noticed that Lee Gilyoung was standing next to a blushing
Yoo Sangah.
“…Excuse me, can I also go with you?”
"Do you also want Cale to come with us?" Dokja said with a raised eyebrow, Gilyoung said
'Hyungs' so he's probably referring to the both of them. Gilyoung nodded.
The boy overhead the conversation and said,
“You need to go up to the second underground floor for the toilet, but it won’t be easy to enter.”
“…Has something happened?”
“Yes. I think it is better to see directly…I’m going up to, would you like to go with me?’
“Let’s go.”
Cale stood up and Gilyoung immediately held his hand, making Cale smile a bit.
Dokja went up to the third underground level with the other party members, Barrow was carrying
Jung Heewon who was still unconscious.
“Oh, I heard that there were new faces. Have you come to see the rooms?”
A middle-aged man standing near the escalator for line 4 whistled. The boy shook his head and
replied.
“Ah, I’m sorry. We are going upstairs…”
“Eh, too bad. Be careful.”
The middle-aged man waved his hands without hesitation. Yoo Sangah watched the middle-aged
man moving away and asked.
“That, by the way… what exactly is the ‘room’? I don’t think it is the rooms that I know.”
“It is easy.”
The boy pointed to a square tile.
The tiles were also present on the platform of line 3. Green tiles that were 1 pyeong in size.
Looking at the details, they saw something written in the air above the tile.
[Green Zone 0/1]
“The scenario name is ‘green zone’ and these tiles are called rooms.”
Near the tile, two men were fighting each other. They were fighting over the tile. It was Lee
Hyunsung who asked this time.
“What is that? Why are those people fighting over it?”
The boy looked a bit reluctant. It was like talking to us would be a threat to his survival... well, it
probably is.
“You will know once you arrive at the second underground floor.”
As they climbed up to the higher floors, there were more fights over rooms. The room numbers
were different. There were small rooms labelled (0/1) and large rooms labelled (0/7). The latter
number was probably the capacity of the room.
Dokja looked around carefully and asked, “The third underground floor to the first underground
floor is all the area of the Landlord Association?”
“…Yes. There are small forces but the Landlord Association has obtained most of it.”
All the infrastructure of Chungmuro was located on the second and first underground floors, yet a
single alliance occupied all of it.
“Yoo Jonghyuk didn’t take any action? Didn’t he save you?”
“That…”
The boy’s face became noticeably darker at Dokja's question. The boy looked sullen for a while
before barely being able to speak.
Cale looked at Dokja with a, 'Now look what you've done' look making Dokja turn his head away.
“He told us to stand on our own…”
Not long after, they arrived at the second underground floor. There was tension on the boy’s face.
“We have to be careful from here onwards.”
There were much more rooms on B2 than the lower levels. The group of people fighting couldn’t
be seen. Instead, people were guarding the green zones with scary eyes.
[Green Zone 7/7]
'How vicious, would they try to kill me if I step closer to their [Room]?' Cale thought, 'But they're
level of intimidation looks kinda cute compared to Ron's.'
"Oi girly."
Someone suddenly called out as Yoo Sangah pointed to herself,
"Me?"
"Not you!" a man in his mid twenties shouted which just got the group more confused.
"Umm... her?" Barrow asked as he pointed at the unconscious Jung Heewon.
"Not her either!"
"We only have two... oh." Lee Hyungsung's voice caught in his throat as he finally realized who
the man was referring to.
"Pfft-" Dokja covered his mouth as he realized what's going on, Cale also seemed to realize that.
"Oh," Kim Namwoon bit his lip.
"OH!" Barrow laughed loudly.
"Ah." Gilyoung held Cale's hand tighter.
"Me?" Cale asked as he pointed a finger to himself. The man nodded.

"You should take care of yourself, you look quite... weak." the man said.
Cale his his irritation as he just went along with the man,
"Got that." he smiled gently.
Once they were out of the man's field of view Cale scowled.
"What? I literally have a gun on me, I could kill that guy in one second." Cale huffed.
Dokja gently patted Cale's head.
"There, there, Girly."
Barrow laughed again.
Namwoon couldn't contain it and began laughing too.
Barrow placed his hand on Cale's fiery looking hair as he grinned.
[You have received 1/2 fragments to receive ]
Barrow blinked, Was this one of the fragment things that Cale was talking about?
They passed by the people and headed towards the bathrooms.
“Uh…why stop here?”
Their pace stopped as they approached the last passage to the bathroom. Like a bottleneck, dozens
of people were gathered in the passage.
“Let’s go forward.”
Dokja spoke while pushing people out of the way.
“Pildu-ssi! Please accept it! I won’t do it again!”
“Please, please! Please let me stay one more day. I’ll go into debt to get the coins!”
The leader at the head of the line was facing the heated up people.
“Now now, back off. Back off.”
On the opposite side, people who seemed to be from the Landlord Association were gathered. I
could instinctively feel it.
Gilyoung's hand tighted around Cale's as someone pushed Lee Gilyoung.
“Ah.”
Lee Gilyoung lost his balance and fell down and somehow got Cale fall down with him considering
that they were holding hands and Gilyoung's grip on him was tight.
[The character ‘Lee Gilyoung’ has invaded private property!]

[The character ‘ ’ has invaded private property!]
Nobody seemed to be bothered about the fact that Cale's name was censored, they were more
focused about the fact that somebody invaded private property.
Suddenly, the atmosphere became cold and some of the ‘Landlord Association’ members in the
front looked at Lee Gilyoung and Cale.
“What is this child?”
"And that girl too."
It seems that... people still seem to think that Cale's a girl but that's not what's important right now.
At almost the same time, the crowd of people screamed and withdrew.
“Crazy!”
“B-Back! Quickly!”
Cale didn't look like he wanted to move from his face planting position and just accepted his fate
making most of the part members sweat drop.
As if they were never there, the crowd of people rushed back like the tide. The people disappeared
and red lines shone where they used to be standing. One man looked between the boundary and
Lee Gilyoung and Cale in turn.
“Hrmm. You seem to be lost. Do you know where this is?”
“The way to the bathroom?”
“The bathroom? Haha, at one time. By the way, that kid…where are your parents?”
“…Huh?”
“Didn’t you learn that you shouldn’t intrude on other people’s land?”
Other people’s land. Oh, it must be true.
The man stroked Lee Gilyoung’s head with an unknown look.
“You don’t know. From now on, I will teach you.”
Cale suddenly sat up as he pulled Lee Gilyoung to him, as if protecting him from something.
[The character ‘Gong Pildu’ has activated ‘Armed Zone Lv. 3!]
There was a whirring sound and mini turrets resembling gatling guns rose from the ground.
[The character ‘Gong Pildu’ demands 500 coins for invading his private land.]
[If you don’t follow the recommendations, all nearby turrets will fire immediately.]
The man spoke.
“Give me money.”
The loaded turrets were all aiming at the same point. Cale and Gilyoung stood up and came to
Dokja's side. The man saw Dokja and laughed,
“Ah, you are his guardian. Then shouldn’t the guardian pay 500 coins instead?”
Dokja smiled at the hand that the man brazenly stretched out.
[Green Zone 56/70]
Indeed, the size of his room was different. The size of the room couldn’t be easily measured. This
whole green zone was Gong Pildu’s area.
Let’s do the standard procedure. Cale hid Lee Gilyoung behind him as Dokja opened his mouth.
“Why should we pay you coins? Chungmuro Station is a public place.”
“Haha, it was until eight days ago. But not anymore.”
For ordinary humans, 500 coins wasn’t a small sum. But giving 500 coins just for stepping on his
land…what a crook.
“Okay, I’ll give it. But I’ll give it to you directly.
“What?”
“You aren’t Gong Pildu.”
Gong Pildu might be a villain but right now, the person in front of them was just Extra ‘1’ of the
Landlord Alliance.
“Haha, you are a funny guy. Hey, playing with me now…”
“Gong Pildu-ssi. Where are you? Take the fine.”
Dokja ignored them and kept walking dragging Cale with him. If he goes down then the bastard
similar to him goes down with him.
Barrow and Namwoon looked at Cale with a concerned look but he just waved his hand in
dismissal while looking at Dokja with a stoic face.
'This punk doesn't want to die alone, huh? I thought he's a sacrificial bastard? Why is he dragging
me with him?'
[You have invaded private property!]
[You have invaded private property!]
The turrets aimed straight at the two but Dokja didn’t stop.
Honestly, there was no guarantee that they would be safe if the turrets started shooting. But there
was a need to show off Dokja's combat power here. That way Gong Pildu wouldn’t underestimate
them.
“It is up to here. I will give you if you come closer.”
Finally, Gong Pildu moved.
A bench covered with various supplies. A middle-aged man sitting on top of it and reading a
magazine was staring at the two.
"Why'd you have to drag the girly with you?"
Nobody from their part members dared to correct it so,
"H- She wanted to come with me."
"Oh? You're lovers?"
"No." Dokja and Cale quickly denied as they looked at each other with slightly disgusted faces.
"Oh well, those are faces I’ve never seen before but you guys are great.”
“Isn’t it unfair that I need to pay to see you?”
[The character ‘Gong Pildu’ is interested in you.]
“You are fairly good at talking. But it isn’t good to be too cocky.”
Tadak. They heard magic bullets being loaded in the turrets. Damn bastard.
Gong Pildu smiled like an ordinary neighborhood ahjussi. But Dokja knew. Gong Pildu could
never be an ordinary neighborhood ahjussi.
“By the way, what did you come here for? I don’t think your goal is paying the fine.”
He was also very sensitive. Dokja pondered over it for a while. Should he negotiate here or
overpower Gong Pildu.
"You'll end up ruining his life so don't think about it too much." Cale whispered in Dokja's ear.
“I’m warning you that you shouldn’t think of anything.”
Gong Pildu smiled at them. His troops were surrounding Lee Hyunsung, Barrow and Kim
Namwoon. He really moved quickly.
Dokja laughed and raised both hands.
“Please calm down. Isn’t it obvious for a tenant to come to the landlord?”
“Is it for a room?”
“Yes. Please let my companions and I sat in your green zone”
This was a must. In order to clear the third scenario safely, they had to say in Gong Pildu’s green
zone. However, Gong Pildu’s answer was as expected.
“No. The alliance doesn’t accept outsiders. I’ll think about it if every person pays 500 coins a
day.”
"Huh, he's almost as bad as me." Cale said with a bit of an impressed look. 'What am I saying? I'm
the type of person that would loot someone not politely ask them for money.'
“It is a bit tough so my friend and I will give you information instead.” Dokja said as he pointed at
himself and then at Cale. He had an inkling feeling that the red haired teen knows more than he let
on,
“What information?”
“Information about Yoo Jonghyuk.”
Yoo Jonghyuk. The complexion of the landlords changed with one name.
“Yoo Jonghyuk? Yoo Jonghyuk caused such an uproar not long ago…”
“You bastards! What is your relationship with that guy?”
“Pildu-ssi! Isn’t these bastards suspicious?”
There was a reaction.
Gong Pildu stared at them with suspicious eyes.
“What is your relationship with Yoo Jonghyuk?”
“We are companions separated by life and death.”
“…I don’t think it is like that?”
“Anyway, we are friendly.”
“How can I believe that?”
“Don’t believe me. Don’t you have nothing to lose?”
[The character ‘Gong Pildu’ has activated ‘Profit Calculation Lv. 2!]
“Why won’t I receive any loss?”
…?
“There is no guarantee that you aren’t a scammer. I can’t ignore my years of experience. In my
experience, people like you run away to avoid paying the rent at the end of the month.”
It was so accurate that the silver scammers felt wronged However, it was difficult to push it here.
“If you don’t believe me, it can’t be helped. Maybe there will be damages.”
Gong Pildu’s expression became complicated. Dokja turned around without hesitation, holding
Cale's wrist. It was important not to show any regret. That way, he would regret it even more.
“Wait a minute.”
Indeed.
“You have to pay the fine for intruding. Where are you trying to flee?”
It was another regret. Dammit. Dokja turned around and smiled awkwardly.
“How much? 100 coins?”
“No, you, that kid and the girly are 1,500 coins.”
The vein on Dokja's head bulged. Did this bastard think that 1,500 coins was 1,500 won…?
“That is too much.”
"I can easily give you that many coins but I won't." Cale said in a firm voice.
Gong Pildu grinned.
“Then you are disqualified as tenants. Die.”
Dokja instinctively pushed through the men around them and ran to where their party members
were, fortunately he was holding Cale's wrist dragging the teen with him.
Kwang!
There was the first firing sound and Lee Hyunsung held up a metal shield, blocking Dokja and
Cale's back. He was really reliable.
Cale smiled a bit. 'Only one more...'
“…Dokja-ssi, Cale.”
Lee Hyunsung’s strength and stamina were level 14 but he spoke very nervously. They could
clearly see his trembling arm muscles.
Lee Hyunsung hadn’t obtained his second stigma yet, meaning he couldn’t hold on against the
turrets. Moreover, there was no Jung Heewon.
“Gong Pildu-ssi, wait a moment. If we fight then you won’t escape any damages.”
“What?”
“It is better not to fight us now.”
“Why?”
The damage had to be shown.
“If we fight now, you will die here.”
Gong Pildu’s expression hardened. Even if Dokja didn’t add anything, Gong Pildu would’ve
noticed.
The presence of the guy coming down the escalator from B1. It would be strange if he didn’t know
when the guy was giving off such a huge momentum.
“My second best companion is coming.”

Yoo Jonghyuk.
Chapter End Notes
-I was scolded for sleeping. That's it, I don't want to be in an Asian household
anymore, someone adopt me.
-Imagine if Uriel was built like a biblically accurate angel, that would be terrifying.
-No matter how strong the characters here are and how weak I am... I can technically
kill them--
-Finding Ao3 is one of the best things in my life--
-Don't be scared at the "Major Character Death", we ALL know who it will be
-Such sweet humans you readers are:> Here have another slightly long(?) chapter
Bad First Impressions
Chapter Summary
"The people who have overcome difficulties must be applauded. The people who have
survived through it all have earned that right."
Chapter Notes
Barrow let out a deep exhale as he handed Jung Heewon to the confused Kim Namwoon. Barrow
then handed their bag to Yoo Sangah.
He stepped slowly but when he got close enough he suddenly pushed people.
[vv0n= 5$$#07=$iii]
He shouted as he began running to where Cale was, he had unintentionally spoken Roan language
making the people around them freeze. It was a bit slurred and kinda weird to the ears but they
have heard the dokkaebis speak like that for at least once or twice.
"How do you..."
"What??"
[)57=i )57=i 5|2= ^0v 0|<5^???]
Barrow then began checking the annoyed Cale if he received any injuries or even slight scratches.
Dokja stood there frozen, he had now confirmed it, the twins does indeed know the language that
the dokkaebi speaks. 'Things just got more interesting.'
[The constellations are confused and shocked.]
[The constellations wants to know the twins origins immediately]
"Calm down. Calm down. I'm not hurt." Cale sighed as he placed a hand on top of Barrow's head,
petting it a bit.
"You..."
Another voice was heard this time it was a voice that the people in the Chungmuro station is very
familiar of. It was Yoo Junghyuk's voice.
“Master, it is that person. He pretended to be Master’s companion.”
Lee Jihye cried out shrilly as she pointed to Dokja and Cale. The main character, the lone hero of a
drama, was walking by her side. He looked at Dokja with impressively fierce eyes and at the twins
with a confused expression.
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ is greatly disturbed.]
Dokja waved to him and said casually.
“Hi Jonghyuk.”
"Hello to you too." Cale greeted lazily as he detached his brother off him who still looked
displeased at the fact that Cale was too casual to a potential enemy.
“Have you been well? Your face looks good?”
"Hi, I found out you wanted to know my name. My name's Cale, sorry I stole your companion."
Cale said as he pointed at Kim Namwoon who looked really confused at the situation but also
seemed worried for Cale.
Lee Jihye and Gong Pildu looked between the silver scammers and Yoo Junghyuk like they
couldn’t believe it. They never thought they would be a companion of Yoo Jonghyuk. There was a
tight tension in the air.
“These people don’t believe we are your companions. Can you tell them?”
[A few constellations are paying attention to character Yoo Jonghyuk’s answer.]
[The constellation Demon-like Judge of Fire is observing the loyalty of Yoo Jonghyuk.]
Yoo Jonghyuk watched them and slowly opened his mouth. However, Dokja's words were faster.
“Ah right, it would be better if you let me use the bathroom!”
Finally, Yoo Jonghyuk pulled out a blade.
---
After a while, they safely used the bathroom and came down to the platform of line 3. It was
thanks to the fellow regressor companion. Dokja smiled widely.
“Its nice to see you, you rascal.”
“…You are alive.”
Yoo Junghyuk then turned to Cale who was talking casually with Kim Namwoon while the white
haired teen and his red haired friend clung to Cale. The trio felt the stare as they shifted their gazes
to him.
"What?" Barrow's tone of voice was cold making Cale sweat drop. Barrow wasn't in the mood to
be a happy go lucky idiot.
"How do you know that language."
'Bastard doesn't even know how to ask a proper question.' Barrow's brow twitched.
"An ancient language me and Cale read about."
It was the shitiest yet most believable excuse they have ever heard.
[Lie Detection Lv.4]
[It is prohibited to use this against the person.]
Like Kim Dokja, Yoo Junghyuk's skill was useless against the twins, the difference are, the system
messages were different.
Yoo Junghyuk then pulled out his blade, alarming Dokja and the others. He pointed it at Cale's
neck who just continued wearing his stoic expression.
"Oi. You rascal, what are you doing now?" Dokja asked hurriedly, knowing that Yoo Junghyuk
wouldn't hesitate to kill Cale if he doesn't get what he wants. Seriously, that guy is spoiled as hell.
Barrow immediately threw the kitchen knife that was in their bag and it narrowly missed Yoo
Junghyuk's left eye. It did grazed his cheek though. Kim Namwoon had also immediately reacted,
already knowing that this guys isn't only threatening Cale, but he will actually kill him.
[Blackening Lv.4]
'...Don't provoke him!' Dokja wanted to shout that but held back as he saw Cale raising his hand in
a surrendering position.
"Now, now. There's no need to be hostile buddy." Cale said in a calm voice.
"Why were you talking with the dokkaebi as if you're friends?"
Kim Namwoon looked at Cale with a raised eyebrow but just shook his head, all weird shits happen
to them because of the twins and he's absolutely enjoying it.
Cale calmly placed his left hand on Namwoon's shoulder and Barrow's shoulder with the other.
Yoo Junghyuk narrowed his eyes when he didn't get a response as he draw the blade closer to
Cale's neck, cutting the flesh slightly.
Kim Dokja breathed in deeply, he knows that Cale will not die here. He knows. The only thing he
doesn't know is how to explain it to Jung Heewon considering she favoritizes the red haired twin.
"Calm down. You don't want to anger the constellations, don't you?"
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is disappointed in you.]
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is disappointed in you.]
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is truly disappointed by your poor choice.]
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is baring his teeth at you.]
[The constellations belonging to Black Cloud are shaken by the anger of the Abyssal Black Flame
Dragon.]
[The constellation ‘Darkness who Favors Trash’ wants a bounty scenario.]
[The constellation ‘Despair inducing Bastard’ wants a bounty scenario.]
[The constellation ‘Sun of the Roan Kingdom’ wants a bounty scenario.]
[The constellation ‘God of The Battle Field’ wants a bounty scenario.]
[The constellations of the Absolute Good System is disappointed in you.]
Cale smiled innocently as Dokja let out a sigh of relief, good thing that this lovable idiot is loved
by all. Barrow snorted at the overflowing system messages as Namwoon just shook his head and
smiled.
Yoo Junghyuk scowled but he slowly sheathed his blade, it is no use trying to end a life that
constellations oh so cares about, it would just be a death wish or a free trip to the afterlife.
"Now that wasn't so hard is it?"
Yoo Junghyuk did not say anything and just looked around, feeling disappointed about the fact that
Lee Hyunsung has only moved to a low level. He is a bit impressed by Kim Namwoon's progress
though but if he will guess Namwoon is specifically following the stoic twin and not Dokja.
'It is odd...' Yoo Junghyuk stared at Cale for a moment before shifting his gaze to the others. 'That
guy... is he able to gain the favor of everything and everyone around him because of his charisma?'
At that moment, Yoo Junghyuk’s eyes stopped as he was looking around. For the first time,
confusion could be seen in his eyes.
Yoo Jonghyuk was looking at everyone except for Lee Hyunsung. The remaining people were
standing together and Dokja couldn’t figure out exactly who Yoo Junghyuk was looking at.
Jung Heewon had just woken up from her unconsciousness and the first thing that hit her was the
faint smell of blood. She looked around for a bit and saw Cale with a slightly bleeding neck, she
wanted to demand Dokja for an explanation but stopped herself when she saw an unfamiliar fellow
looking at them.
"What are you looking at?"
'...' Yoo Junghyuk just kept staring.
'Good job Jung Heewon.' Dokja thought as he smiled slightly but what he heard next from the
bastard's thoughts made it fade.
'Kill...'
“Yoo Junghyuk.” Dokja quickly opened his mouth. “I was wondering about one thing.”
He turned to look at Dokja. His eyes were questioning.
“Why are you leaving Gong Pildu alone?”
“If you are a prophet, you should know.”
“I don’t know everything.”
To be exact, Dokja didn’t remember everything. From the corner of his eyes he could see Cale
looking at him with a 'I know.'. He'd probably ask the teen later if the sunfish bastard doesn't give
him an answer.
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ has used the ‘Lie Detection’ skill.
[The character Yoo Jonghyuk has confirmed that your words are true.]
He was thorough.
“…Indeed, I see. A prophet whose level of ‘future sight’ is low.”
Think what you want. Cale snorted while Barrow and Namwoon stifled a laugh, it seems they are
in good moods now, that's good.
Yoo Junghyuk continued speaking.
“I need Gong Pildu alive.”
“Is it because of a future scenario?”
Yoo Junghyuk didn’t answer. It was like he was trying to gauge the information that Dokja knew.
“I know that you need Gong Pildu for future scenarios. But you only need Gong Pildu. You don’t
need the entire group that follows him.”
"..."
“Isn’t it your style to remove what you don’t need? Why are you just leaving them?”
'How annoying...'
'Excuse me?'
“I have a lot to do.” Yoo Jonghyuk stared at Dokja quietly and said, “You will never understand.”
“Wait! That isn’t the problem. If you don’t move now, most of the humans in Chungmuro will…!”
Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes were cold.
“It doesn’t matter.”
Dokja wasn’t a humanist. He didn’t believe that everyone in this world was worth living. The thing
that was making him angry right now was Yoo Jonghyuk.
“Yoo Jonghyuk. Can I hit you?”
“If you have confidence.”
Dokja angrily formed a fist as he heard a message.
[The character Yoo Jonghyuk has used ‘Strong Self-Defense Lv. 5’.]
Dokja dropped his fist. Cowardly bastard.
“Are you finished?”
“…”
“Let’s go.”
Lee Jihye flinched at Yoo Jonghyuk’s call. Lee Jihye, who belated followed Yoo Jonghyuk,
looked at Dokja with confused eyes.
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ is impressed by your chivalrous spirit.]
Of course, it was completely misleading.
Barrow picked up a rock and threw it at the back of Yoo Junghyuk's head, the bastard didn't react
but the crazy duo and silvers scammers knows that he was probably annoyed.
Barrow snickered as did Namwoon.
Jung Heewon the sharply turned her attention to Kim Dokja who tensed up. She gently wrapped
bandages around Cale's neck as she just kept staring at Dokja.
"Mind explaining why he was bleeding?"
Dokja can't really say that they just let Cale get harmed. Dokja looked at Cale who looked back at
him.
"Heewon-ssi. Don't worry, that guy was really strong and Dokja-ssi tried to stop him but he just
couldn't. And then he just pressed his blade close to my neck, it was only slightly but since my skin
is too thin it got wounded easily." Cale said, the innocence in his voice almost sounded child like.
"I see." Jung Heewon narrowed her eyes.
'Ah, thank you Cale.' Dokja thought as Cale smiled at him. It was a really pathetic lie but Cale's
babyish features and the child like innocence that laced his voice made it believable.
---
[There are 1 hour and 30 minutes before the third scenario is activated.
There wasn’t much time left and Dokja's mind was complicated.
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ is angry that people’s lives must be risked.]
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ wants an uprising.]
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is wondering what you are thinking.]
“That jerk Yoo Jonghyuk.”
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is satisfied.]
In fact, the problem in front of Dokja wasn’t Yoo Jonghyuk but Gong Pildu. In order to break
through the third scenario, Gong Pildu’s help was absolutely necessary. But if he couldn’t get his
help…
Suddenly, Jung Heewon looked up and smiled.
“Who is it?”
“…Huh?”
“You know, that person. The one you were talking to Yoo Jonghyuk about.”
"They're lovers." Cale, Barrow and Namwoon said in unison which made the vein in Dokja's
forehead bulge.
"Oh?" Jung Heewon looked at Dokja with a sly smile.
"We're not!"
Dokja immediately explained about Gong Pildu. Jung Heewon was unconscious so she hadn’t been
able to see Gong Pildu. He didn’t mean to change the subject. Jung Heewon immediately reacted.
“…What are these scum? Taking the public facilities and making people pay to use them?”
“The scum are upstairs.”
“I’ll go and throw them out.
Jung Heewon picked up the ground rat blade. That reminded Dokja, he should change the other's
weapons. There was a lot to be done.
“It is absurd.”
“We can win if we join forces. Don’t you remember Gumho Station?”
Jung Heewon’s expression was confident.
It was natural. Jung Heewon had the Judgment Time skill as a trump card. She had good senses
and was quick to adapt, so she would’ve already figured out her attribute and skills.
“Don’t dawdle! Let’s go and kill them!”
As long as her opponents were ‘wicked’, her Judgment Time boasted the highest power.
"Heewon-ssi. Gong Pildu is not a bad person, therefore your skill will not work." Cale said calmly
as he smiled.
"Huh?" Jung Heewon looked back at Cale and so did Dokja.
"You're attribute needs permission from the absolute good constellations. If the person you try to
use your attribute on is not 'wicked' then it will not activate." Cale spoke, his smile widening. For
normal people Cale would have just looked like an angel informing people about complicated
things that is about to happen but for Barrow he could technically see horns and a tail on Cale as he
spoke those words.
'The devil's words. Could Cale have been the villain all this time?' Barrow smirked slightly. 'If... If
I had not kill them that time... Could he have betrayed his friends? Or maybe... from the start he
just used them.'
'He has a way with words...' Dokja thought suddenly imagining Cale with a halo and wings, he
looks holy even his gun is holy. A human should not look that angelic.
"You can try it." Cale said.
[The constellations of the Absolute Good system are silent at Jung Heewon’s request.]
[The skill has been cancelled.]
Jung Heewon’s face filled with confusion.

Jung Heewon tried to activate the skill again. However, the skill wasn’t triggered.
“No…why isn’t it activated? Aren’t they obviously wicked?”
Dokja laughed at Jung Heewon’s question.
“That is what we humans think.”
“…What are you talking about?”
“The constellations might be different. There is no guarantee that the good and evil they know is
like what we know.”
“Ah…”
“Justice is always decided by the majority.”
Right now, the majority of constellations have decided that they are ‘good.’ Humans no longer had
the right to decide on justice. Humans were just the puppets of their sponsors.
“That…”
Dokja looked at the party members.
Everyone didn’t say anything but they thought in a similar way to Jung Heewon. Lee Hyunsung
wiped the iron shield that was scratched by the magic bullets, while Yoo Sangah, Kim Namwoon
and Lee Gilyoung sat next to each other on the ground, looking at cockroaches. Barrow was just
grinning madly as Cale read his 'book'.
This sense of despair, Dokja could understand.
They thought they understood after getting rid of the gang at Gumho Station. However, there was
an incomparable monster just three stations away.
It was time to start the torture of hope.
Cale's eyes curled up in amusement already knowing what Dokja is thinking and what he is about
to say,
“That doesn’t mean there is no way.”
“Huh?”
“It might be difficult but there is a way to defeat them.”
They simultaneously looked at Dokja. Lee Hyunsung asked,
“…Do you really have a way?”
“What is it?”
Dokja looked around and lowered his voice.
“Get Gong Pildu out of the Armed Zone.”
“What is the Armed Zone?”

“His stigma. It is optimized to defend an area.”
"Basically kicking out the landlord from his land." Cale stated for those who barely understood
what Dokja was saying.
“His Armed Zone will be released as soon as he leaves his designated area. His mini-turrets will
also become useless. Usually, there are many restrictions on such a wide defense skill.”
At the same time, Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon looked at Dokja with admiration.
“Ah…I see.”
“You figured this out after seeing it once? Is this Dokja-ssi’s attribute?”
Yoo Sangah asked,
“But how will you make him move?”
“We have to think about that for now.”
“Ah, I hate thinking.” Jung Heewon complained.
"You don't have to think much about it. Either way it will be one hell of a shit show," Cale grinned
as Dokja sighed.
"He is right in a way."
Then everyone was silent for a while. It was Lee Hyunsung who gave his idea first.
“Attack when he goes to the bathroom…”
“Didn’t you see the things next to the bench?”
Dokja then looked at Cale with narrowed eyes. No way in hell this intelligent kid didn't already
have a plan in mind, he's intentionally being silent. That kid really is a mystery for Dokja, his
brother too.
“Crazy. He is a complete shut in. No, is he not moving because he is hiding something good on the
land?”
“It is the biggest ‘room’ in Chungmuro.”
“…Room?”
That reminds Dokja, Jung Heewon still didn’t know about the rooms. But there was no need for
him to explain.
[There is 1 hour before the third scenario is activated.]
She would soon find out.
“We also need to find a room.”

The moment the party got up, the people around them flinched.
“D-D-Don’t come closer!”
In particularly, the man with a knife who was protecting a single person room on the No. 3 line
platform showed high vigilance. However, other people rushed towards him before they could
approach.
“Get out, your fucker!”
They attacked indiscriminately. As soon as the man was pushed out, the mark of the green zone
changed. The owner had changed.
[Green Zone 1/1-> Green Zone 0/1].
The people were engaging in a bloody fight over the room. Someone was stabbed in the thigh
while someone had their nose broken.
Jung Heewon frowned.
“Shouldn’t we stop that?”
“Even if we intervene, the result will be the same. In the end, somebody will die.”
“Why does someone have to die?”
“It isn’t possible to avoid in this scenario.”
Dokja had just finished speaking while Bihyung emerged in the air.
[Now no, shall we start the third day of the main scenario? New faces have arrived today so won’t
it be fun? Hahaha!]
Bihyung glanced at Dokja's way then gave an unnoticeable glance at Cale. He could see a bandage
around the teen's neck and a slight rip at the [Dokkaebi Blanket], it becomes weakened when it is a
bit ripped so Bihyung will need to stitch that.
Dokja of course noticed that glance, had Bihyung also got a contract with Cale? Or Barrow?
There were three dokkaebis in charge of the Chungmuro scenario. It seemed that Bihyung was
temporarily the representative. It was a natural consequence of being the smallest of the three
channels.
Then the third scenario arrived in front of them.
+
[Main Scenario #3 – Green Zone (Day 3)
Category: Main
Difficulty: C
Clear Conditions: Occupy the ‘green zone’ in the station and survive the monsters that emerge
every night at midnight. This scenario will last 7 days.
Duration: 8 hours.
Compensation: 1,000 coins
Failure: ―
Lee Hyunsung’s eyes widened.
“T-This…!”
[It is simple. Occupy the green zone before other people. Of course, you can take away the green
zone of others. By the way, you should hurry. If you don’t have a green zone after the scenario
starts, you will have a terrible experience. Haha, then everyone should try it!]
People’s expressions hardened as they heard Bihyung’s words. In the meantime, the screams of the
people continued.
Peok! Peok! Peok!
“Die! Die!”
“I-I’m not doing this because I have a grudge! I must survive…”
Maybe this was what everyone realized. The struggle in front of them was no longer a story. Yoo
Sangah asked in a trembling voice.
“Surely we don’t have to fight like these people?”
“We don’t need to fight. Just find a room that can accommodate a large number of people.”
“The size of the green zones vary by type. It ranged from fitting only one person to fitting 70
people like Gong Pildu’s area.
“Of course, if there are any rooms left.”
Jung Heewon opened her mouth at Dokja's words.
“Dokja-ssi is really talented at making people uneasy… then let’s move right away. Maybe there
are some rooms left.”
“It might be faster to split up. Divide the team. Hyunsung-ssi will move with Sangah-ssi, while
Heewon-ssi should take Gilyoung Barrow should take C-.”
"No, no. Barrow should take Kim Namwoon." Cale said with a slight smile. All eyes turned to him
when he said that.
[vv#5_ u0u$=u$= 5|2= ^0n $|o0n_!u6 u0vv?iii]
Barrow shouted angrily as he grabbed Cale at the shoulders.
It was that language again. The language that they have heard the dokkaebi speak.
[|35|2|20vv']
Cale spoke in a firm voice, the word flowing out of his mouth smooth. There it is, that's how they
actually heard the Dokkaebi speak.
[!77 |3= -!u=]
[^0n |3=__=|2 |3=']
"Alright. I'll go with Dokja-ssi." Cale said happily as Barrow grumbled. Cale stood besides Dokja
who side glanced him.
Everyone trusted the both of them. Lee Gilyoung spoke first.
“Hyungs, that…what if we can’t find one?”
“If we can’t find a room 20 minutes before the scenario starts, we will gather here again.”
“I understand. Then I’m going.”
The team scattered in an orderly fashion. Jung Heewon and Lee Gilyoung went to B2 while Yoo
Sangah and Lee Hyunsung went to B3. Barrow and Kim Namwoon stared at them for a while,
glaring at Dokja before they went to B2. Dokja watched his companions leave before turning on
the smartphone. As soon as he opened Ways of Survival, a sentence immediately popped up.
「 There were no rooms left in Chungmuro. 」

This fact was written clearly. It was likely that they wouldn’t be able to find any rooms.
Then they could only choose one way. In order to survive, kill someone else and take their room.
But could Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon do it?
Not everyone here was ‘wicked.’ There were some who exploited others, like Gong Pildu. But in
fact, most of them bared their teeth in order to protect themselves.
Could Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung bare their teeth to people like that? Dokja would know the
answer very soon.
He had no doubts about Kim Namwoon and Barrow killing people, he had seen them do it.
After the dokkaebi disappeared, dozens of casualties appeared on the platform of line 3.
Currently, there was only one room on the line 3 platform.
There was no one strong here, so the weak didn’t back down and attacked each other.
“Die! Die!”
[There are 30 minutes before the third scenario is activated.]
[What are you doing now?]
Along with Bihyung’s words, Dokja could hear the messages of the constellations.
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is wondering what you are doing.]
Dokja reflexively turned off his smartphone. He then looked to his side and saw Cale 'reading' his
blank 'book' again. Is he actually just staring at a dead tree and hallucinating?
[What are you doing right now with a blank notepad? And you! You're also with a black book! All
the constellations are going crazy with frustration because of you guys!]
…Blank notepad?
Dokja turned on the smartphone again. Ways of Destruction appeared on the screen.
“Is this what you are referring to?”

[Yes! What are you going to do with that notepad? You will die if you stay still! Ha, I believed in a
guy like this and signed a contract…]
Dokja's eyes widened slightly. Why is Bihyung so carelessly saying things like that when Cale is
here? Does the red hair knows about their contract too?
The dokkaebi then turned to Cale.
[And you! You're also staring at a blank book! What are you even doing with it??]
"Staring at a dead tree and hallucinating."
[...]
[Don't ever talk to me again.]
The dokkaebi couldn’t read this ‘text.’ If even the dokkaebis, which managed the system, couldn’t
read it then the constellations were the same.
Then the writer who gave Dokja the text…what type of existence were they?
“Kuaack!”
The last scream rang out. Finally, the owner of the room on platform line 3 was determined.
[Green Zone 1/1]
“…Don’t come any closer.”
A boy was pointing a knife at them. Surprisingly, the winner was the boy who guided us earlier.
They still didn’t know his name.
“Don’t worry, I won’t take your room.”
Dokja spoke in order to reassure the boy. The moment he had this thought.
“Really? You are quite relaxed Ahjussi. Do you want to die?”
Dokja didn’t need to look back to see who was talking.
“It looks like you are quite free.”

“Nobody touches my room. I will send everyone who touches it to hell.”
Lee Jihye twirled a deep blue blade round and round. In regards to specs, there was no one who
could match Lee Jihye apart from Yoo Jonghyuk or people from the Landlord Alliance. Lee Jihye
watched me carefully and opened her mouth.
“I don’t want Ahjussi to die. You were quite impressive against Master earlier.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t die. It won’t die even if I don’t find a room.”
It was true. They wouldn’t necessarily die if they couldn’t find a room. There was an impossible
man in this station who proved this. It was only three days ago.
Lee Jihye’s eyes narrowed.
“Ahjussi, do you know what you are saying right now?”
Lee Jihye then turned to Cale who was just 'reading' his 'book' peacefully.
"And you, pretty lady. Why are you even staying with this Ahjussi? He's going to drive you to your
death."
Cale closed his book and looked at Lee Jihye with furrowed eyebrows while Dokja just chuckled
slightly.
Then Yoo Jonghyuk appeared behind Lee Jihye.
“Stop and go back to your room.”
“Ah…yup. Master.”
Lee Jihye obediently left and Yoo Jonghyuk turned towards the two.
“Are you going to fight the monsters?”
Dokja and Cale shrugged.
“You will die. Your six companions as well, and her aswell.”
“That remains to be seen.”
'What the fuck? Do I really look like a girl?' Cale looked down at himself.
There was an unknown emotion in Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes as he glanced at them and left.
Chapter End Notes
-I finally found out what "Rich Text" is:D Sorry I'm stupid:)
-Imagine if Yoo Junghyuk was pulled to Cale so called charisma though- that would
be funny
-It's kinda fun seeing some of y'alls theories about the twin's origin. And it's funny
when you guys don't get it even after I placed a lot of hints.
Sacrifices were made
Chapter Summary
There's no such thing as a scenario without anyone dying.
Chapter Notes
There was the sound of people coming down the stairs. Lee Hyunsung, Lee Gilyoung and Yoo
Sangah… looking at their dark expressions, the result was as Dokja expected. Yoo Sangah opened
her mouth with a gloomy expression.
“Room…there were none."
“It is okay. Rather, where is Heewon-ssi?”
“She is trying to negotiate upstairs.”
At these words, Jung Heewon jumped down with a terrible scream.
“One night is 2,000 coins? Are they joking right now? I am really going to hit them.”
The agitated Jung Heewon snorted and said,
“Dokja-ssi. Do you know what is happening upstairs? No―”
“They suddenly raised the taxes right?”
“Eh…you already know?”
Barrow and Kim Namwoon then came back with frowns in their faces.
"Some bastard tried to kill us."
Barrow said as he swung a pipe to who knows where he got it.
"But it's all a'okay."
Kim Namwoon grinned.
"It is good that you are back in one piece."
Cale smiled a bit.
“Did Dokja-ssi and Cale find anything?”
“No, we didn’t.”
"We didn't do anything. We just stood here getting shouted at."

Dokja's smile faltered, it is a bit frustrating on how honest Cale can sometimes be.
“Ah…”
Dokja examined their faces one by one. In the end, the time to choose had come.
“I have two ways.”
Dokja bit his lip. 'From what I remember there is a hidden 0/3 greenzone and a 0/2 greenzone that
is besides each other. And there is also one that is 0/2 but it is quite far apart. Since we are eight...'
"Dokja-ssi. Don't stress yourself too much, just say your plan and I will follow." Cale said calmly
as Dokja looked at him, that punk... does he know what Dokja is thinking? No, no. He'll make sure
that nobody dies here.
"The first method is easy for all of us to live."
Jung Heewon narrowed her eyes as she stared at Cale and Dokja. Even if no words were exchanged
by the two it is clear to her that they have the same plan in mind,
"Usually it is the second method... what is it?"
“The second method is very difficult. It is likely that some of us will die.”
“Eh…that can’t happen. Then I will choose the first way.”
“What do the others think?”
Lee Hyunsung responded first.
“The first method will be good if everyone can live.”
Lee Gilyoung nodded. Only Yoo Sangah hesitated.
“…Can I hear what it is?”
"Dokja-ssi won't really say it directly so I'll just get to the point," Cale started as he continued
smiling, "We kill people and take their green zones."
Dokja sweat dropped and sighed but he didn't deny the claim. He nodded.
Their trembling increased at Cale's calm voice and Dokja's nod of agreement. Jung Heewon made a
deeply wounded expression,
“…Who doesn’t know about this method?”
“If Hyung says so, I can do it.”
Lee Gilyoung spoke first.
“I’m not afraid. I will do it.”
“No Gilyoung!”
Yoo Sangah grabbed Lee Gilyoung’s shoulder.
"Gilyoung, not everything is solved with murder." Cale said as he looked down at the kid who
looked up at him with a determined face. Cale gently patted the kid's head.
“Dokja-ssi, Cale.” Jung Heewon interrupted. “I killed people at Gumho Station. I killed because I
wanted to and I don’t regret it. But.”
Jung Heewon had a pained expression on her face.
“Just because I am a murderer doesn’t mean I want to keep killing. I don’t want to be a monster.
“…”
Kim Namwoon and Barrow looked to the side with sweating faces. They had actually considered
killing people and taking their green zones, but the people here in their party is just so damn...
good sometimes.
“…Dokja-ssi, Cale, I would like to know about the second method.”
Dokja closed his eyes for a moment at Lee Hyunsung’s words.
“I understand your thoughts.”
Yes, this was enough.
“Let’s go the second way.”
The expressions of the party members seemed to brighten. In fact, Dokja was going to use the
second method from the beginning.
Killing was an easy way to survive, but he could never attract the attention of the constellations if
he chose the easy method.
Jung Heewon laughed.
“…I thought so. Why are you talking when you were going to go with the second way?”
“I wasn’t trying to test you. Whatever choice you made, I would’ve respected it.”
Cale stroked Lee Gilyoung’s head, who was looking up at them with uneasy eyes. Yoo Sangah
sighed and opened her mouth,
“Dokja-ssi is really spiteful.”
“I’m sorry I’m not a good person.”
“What is the second method?”
“There is no need to kill anybody with this method. But it is very difficult.”
At my heavy tone, the expressions of the party members became determined.
“If you choose the second method, please unconditionally follow my instructions. Please trust me,
even if it doesn’t make sense. If one person doesn’t trust me―”
“…”
“We will all die.”

Someone gulped. The party members nodded almost simultaneously. Lee Hyunsung said,
“I believe in Dokja-ssi. I have survived up to here because of Dokja-ssi.”
'...No matter what happens here Dokja and I will always die because Yoo Junghyuk had already
gotten to one of the hidden green zones.' Cale closed his eyes and he breathed in deeply.
“Then follow me.”
Dokja moved with the party members along railway line 3.
Cale went besides to Dokja and moved closer to him, whispering something,
"Dokja-ssi. We both know this... one or two of us will die even if the plan was successful..."
Dokja tensed up but continued looking forward not wanting to look at Cale's expression.
"I'll make it happen that nobody dies.." Dokja whispered back.
Cale smiled slightly.
"Dokja-ssi... if I die..."
"Don't say such nonsense things, I will not let you die."
"I just want to tell you... Barrow would absolutely kill you if I actually die."
'This punk made it so dramatic that I thought he's going to say his last words or his dying will to
me.' Dokja's left eye twitched.
They passed through the broken screen door and stood at the entrance of the tunnel leading to
Euljiro-3.
Inside the dark tunnel, Dokja saw a glowing ‘red zone.’ Perhaps the monsters would be created
over there. They would sweep over line 3 and go up each floor towards the ground.
Lee Hyunsung asked nervously,
“…Then are we fighting the monsters here?”
“No, we aren’t fighting. If we fight here then we will die.”
It wasn’t possible to fight against the terrifying monsters and survive until dawn without the green
zone.
This time, Jung Heewon asked.
“…Then will we run towards the Dongdae area?”
“That won’t work. Once the scenario is activated, we will automatically die if we leave
Chungmuro.”
“Then…”
“This operation needs to be shared. Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Yoo Sangah-ssi and Jung Heewon-ssi. Once
the monsters appear, run straight in the direction they are coming from.”
“…Huh?”
“Understood? Just run towards them. Just before you encounter them, be sure to look at the left
wall. Then you will know that I mean.”
The people didn’t understand Dokja's words but there was no time to explain to them.
“Just trust me or you will die. Don’t forget to look at the left wall.”
“I understand Dokja-ssi.” Yoo Sangah seemed to understand what he meant and answered first.
“I am telling you in person. You must run after the monster appears.”
[! vv0u,_ |)!= |)0u,_ vv0|2|2^]
Cale smiled at Barrow who doesn't seem to believe his bullshit.
[|2=^^=^^|3=|2? ! (5u,_ |)!=''']
Barrow nodded at Cale's words as he calmly gripped Kim Namwoon's wrist.
Dokja picked up a stone and threw it towards the tunnel. Then stone sparked as it hit something
and fell. Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon nodded as if they understood.
“What about Dokja-ssi and Cale?”
“We’ll find another way with Gilyoung.”
This method couldn’t be used unless their party members believed in them. Who would go against
common sense and commit a suicide attack by rushing towards the monsters?
The only thing left was their determination.
[The third main scenario is enabled.]
The barrier that was blocking the tunnel to Euljiro-3 disappeared.
“Run!”
The five people started running the moment Dokja called out.
Grrr!
The monsters started to be created in the red zone. It was mainly the grade 9 ground rats. Then the
middle ranks were filled with the intermediate grade 9 underground species, the ‘groll.’
Kuooooh!
A monster with a black mane that was in the shape of a bear. The sharp horns on their foreheads
was threatening.
One was relatively easy to deal with. The problem was the number. The crowded columns was
already not suitable to be called a ‘group.’ We would die if we hit that wave.
The moment Lee Hyunsung encountered the first groll, Dokja shouted.
“Now!”
Yoo Sangah found it first. Green tiles shimmering on the wall.
“Ah―!”
The enlightenment was instant The moment Yoo Sangah’s hand touched the wall, it emitted a
bright light.
[Green Zone 1/3]
The agile Jung Heewon immediately touched the wall behind her.
[Green Zone 2/3]
However, Lee Hyunsung missed the timing. It was because the ground rats clung to Lee
Hyunsung’s shield.
“Hyunsung-ssi! Catch it!”
Lee Hyunsung grabbed the ‘thread’ that Yoo Sangah threw him. Thanks to the strength of the two
women, Lee Hyunsung flew through the air and reached the wall.
[Green Zone 3/3]
Barrow then found the other one, once his hand touched the wall it emitted a bright green light.
[Green Zone 1/2]
Barrow pulled Kim Namwoon and immediately reached the wall.
[2/2]
Good.
Grrrrrrr!
The monsters stared at them but once they entered the green zones, the monsters couldn’t attack.
“Dokja-ssi! Cale!”
Yoo Sangah called out to them but there was no time to look back. They were already running with
Lee Gilyoung on Dokja's back. Lee Gilyoung was also gripping Cale's hand tightly as they ran.
Kiiiiit!
A few ground rats chasing after them bit Dokja in the thigh while Cale was bit on the hand. The
blow wasn’t big because of Dokja's high strength, but these small things could accumulate. Cale's
wound however, the punk used the dipping blood to load 'Peacemaker'.
Kwack!
Lee Gilyoung hit a few ground rats with a blunt weapon from his position on my back. But there
were too many of them. In addition, the groll were fast.
Cale acted immediately and shot most the monsters that were chasing them. It was the perfect
balance of a chaotic yet peaceful looking scenery.
A dozen metres away, the boy was looking at them with terrified eyes.
[Green Zone 1/1]
It was cowardly but Dokja was tempted to take the easy road for a second.
[Hahahaha! This situation is fun. Then like yesterday, should there be a penalty?]
A dokkaebi spoke followed by the system messages.
[A scenario penalty has been added!]

[Some existing green zones will be disabled.]
“N-No! Uack, aaaaack!”
Screams rang through Chungmuro Station. The closest scream came from the boy.
Kwajijijik!
“Aaaaack!”
As soon as the green zone disappeared, the boy’s small body was shredded by the ground rats.
Thanks to the boy’s body buying time, they were able to run into the passage. However, the
monsters that came from beyond the broken screen door blocked the path.
They hid Lee Gilyoung behind them and Dokja pulled out Unbroken Faith while Cale loaded
'Peacemaker' with more blood. The blade of White Pure Star Energy quickly pushed back the
incoming monsters. While the bullets and petals that came from thew gun quickly killed the other
monsters.
But the numbers didn’t go down at all. The person who fought with these monsters until sunrise,
Yoo Jonghyuk was a monster.
At this moment, Lee Gilyoung spoke,
“Hyungs, you know.”
“Don’t talk now. We're busy.”
"Don't worry baby, just keep talking. Ignore the ahjussi."
“You can just leave me here.”
“…What?”
"What nonsense are you spewing now Gilyoung?"
“I really don’t understand it. Why are you helping me, Hyunsung hyung and the noonas? If you are
alone… you would be able to survive better.”
He could calmly speak such words before his death. Maybe this kid’s mind was already dead.
“Yes, you are right.” Another ground rat fell to the ground with its head cut off. “It is comfortable
to live alone, eat alone and survive alone. But…”
Why was Dokja acting this way? If anyone asked him, He couldn’t exactly explain. But he could
say one thing with certainty.
“I know one novel that developed in such a way and was ruined.”
“Huh?”
Lee Gilyoung’s eyes were shaking. Dokja lifted him onto his back again and said,
“Hold on tight.”
He and Cale wouldn’t let Lee Gilyoung die. At least, not today.
While Dokja was running with Gilyoung on his back Cale kept shooting and reloading to the point
that Cale looked as if he was covered in blood, it was an illusion of course.
The 'Peacemaker' was actually made with small fragments of Cale's Ancient Powers, the gods had
managed to do that feat without lessening the power of the actual ancient powers.
"You know Gilyoung, I don't necessarily like kids."
Cale started speaking,
"You just remind me of three kids I love to the bottom of my heart. But that doesn't mean that I
only care for you because you remind me of them,"
Dokja took a quick glance to Cale and his eyes widened in horror when he saw the teen covered in
blood, wether it is his own blood or the monsters' he will never know. Gilyoung's eyes also seemed
to widen,
"I care for you because you care for me. It's just mutual,"
Cale turned towards the two and grinned widely.
"Dokja-ssi."
Cale then suddenly said in a calm voice as they finally saw the wall for the hidden green zone
but...
"Both of us will die."
Yoo Junghyuk was there. That fucking sunfish bastard was there, looking at them with indifferent
eyes.
[Green Zone 1/2]
“…”
Dokja forgot about the monsters coming from behind and stared at him. There was a guy who
should never be there.
“Hey.”
He turned to them.
“Can’t you get out? You don’t even need to stay in here.”
'What the fuck is this bitch doing?' Cale asked himself as he looked at Dokja with confused eyes as
if telling him 'You know full well that won't work, but you did in anyway.'
“It is difficult. I am tired today.”

Grrrr!
There were the cries of the ground rats chasing them from behind. It was too late to blame the
writer. The silver scammer's could feel Lee Gilyoung’s breathing. They stared into Yoo
Jonghyuk’s eyes. They spoke at almost the same time.
"Take Gilyoung."
“Take the kid.”
“Give me the child.”
Still, it was lucky. The constellations would hear their words.
[Green Zone 2/2]
Dokja moved Lee Gilyoung and the mark of the green zone changed. Now Lee Gilyoung was safe.
“Hyungs! Wait a minute! Hyungs!”
Cale smiled softly, "Take care."
Lee Gilyoung urgently tried to rush towards them but Yoo Jonghyuk’s hand restrained him. Dokja
swung his sword towards the ground rats while Cale just sighed wrapped 'Peacemaker' on a torn
out cloth. He then passed it to Gilyoung and gave him his 'book' too.
"Take care of that too."
"Hyung! Please..."
Gilyoung teared up as he looked at Cale's face that still remained calm despite in the face of death.
Cale turned around and went besides Kim Dokja.
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ has closed his eyes.]
[The constellation 'Demon-like Judge of Fire' is watching you with uncomfortable eyes.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is sighing.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is looking at the scene with tense eyes.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is smiling sadly at you.]
"Dokja-ssi, I already know you won't die." Cale smiled.
Dokja looked at him and bit his lip.
"What about you? What will happen to you?"

Cale looked at him as if he was stupid but that look quickly diminished but is instead replaced with
a calm look.
"The most obvious thing of course,"
Dokja almost didn't want to hear it as he looked down at the stone in his hands.
"I will die."
"Haah... you punk. I can't believe you can say that so calmly."
Cale grinned as he looked at Dokja, there were already hundreds of ground rats biting at their
bodies but they still managed to sound so casual in their conversation.
"Dokja-ssi, you wanted to know my actual name, right?"
Dokja sharply turned his head to the teen. Wait, he was actually serious about dying?!!
"Wait! WAIT! You're always two steps ahead for these kind of things! Why the hell would you let
yourself die like this?!!" Dokja grabbed Cale's shoulders as the teen just continued smiling,
"My name is..."
"I don't care about that! You! You should have just-"
Cale looked at him as if he had just wasted the chance of a life time.
"Okay then, my name is not important, I'm not gon-"
He wasn't able to finish his words because a ground rat bit his neck. Dokja stared at him in horror,
"No..."
[You have received all the fragments to obtain .]
[Fragments obtained.]
[Companion with a holy skill. Judgement Time.]
[Being Shielded by 'Steel Sword Lee Hyunsung'.]
[Sacrificing yourself.]
[You have obtained an exclusive skill.]
Dokja looked back at Cale who was smiling,
[The Welcome Prison is activated.]

Dokja's eyes shook as he extended his trembling hand as if he was reaching out for Cale.
"No..."
"Fuck!"
The ground rats and grolls stopped attacking Dokja at once.
Everything around him started to distort. The platform, Yoo Jonghyuk and Lee Gilyoung calling
out to me and Cale's dead body in front of him. It wasn't seen now.
He became a ‘ghost.’ And he was definitely not happy about it.
---
[...]
[Why must you always come here?]
[Cale... you have been here fourty seven times now...]
[Why must you always die a gruesome death?]
Four beings looked at a white light in front of them. The white light represents someone's soul, the
dimmer it is the shorter their lifespan the brighter it is the longer.
But the white light in front of them was brighter than the sun.
[If you had not tied your lifespan to the dragon kid then you would have been dead years ago.]
One of them sighed, placing the white light gently on his palm. He looked at it as if a father would
look at his son. He was the God of Death or also known as 'Darkness who Favors Trash'.
[You know the drill. You stay with us for three years in this domain but in the real world it is only
a few hours, one day or a few days or maybe weeks, It depends.]
[Do you not get bored?]
[Brat. You're basically 196 years old now. Are you trying to catch up to your twin or something?]
[Rest well...]
---
Dokja breathed out roughly. There was a soft texture touching his cheek.
“Dokja-ssi!”
The fog faded and his vision became clear. The first thing that he saw was Yoo Sangah’s face. Lee
Hyunsung and Jung Heewon’s worried faces also appeared. Kim Namwoon had a gloomy face and
his eyes looked dead and Barrow was just glaring at him.
“…The scenario?”
“It ended Dokja-ssi. We did it. We did it!”
"Dokja."
Barrow said as he scowled. The teen's voice was cold and his eyes were basically glaring holes at
Dokja.
"Ah, Dokja-ssi... where is Cale?" Jung Heewon asked.
Jung Heewon, Lee Hyunsung and Yoo Sangah looked at him as if expecting for reassurance but it
did not came,
Dokja buried his face in his palms and emitted a long sigh.
"Cale... is dead."
Chapter End Notes
Sorry if the chapter is short and had a lot of mistakes:')

Anyways, I have a funny story.
I finally went out of our house to socialize and things like that but then a motorcycle
came our of nowhere and ran me over. Good thing that the only affected area was my
right leg:D Such luck I have. BUT, at least I saved my doggo from being ran over:D
Black and White
Chapter Summary
A white haired priest with calming blue eyes, who could it be?
Chapter Notes
The three including Kim Namwoon, looked at him in horror.
"What..."
"Don't- Dokja-ssi! This isn't funny! He isn't dead!"
"Yeah! Cale-nim- Cale-nim wouldn't die so easily!"
"This isn't true."
Dokja looked at them with a solemn gaze, but this time the emotion he held was real. Barrow's
glare on him intensified as he made a fist with his hands; he greeted his teeth and looked at Dokja
in the eyes.
Dokja met Barrow's eyes and he could see the deep hatred the teen had for him as well as a few
tears forming in the corner of his eyes.
"Dokja-ssi! This isn't funny! Tell me! Tell me you're lying again..." Jung Heewon gripped Dokja's
shirt as she looked at him in the eyes.
"Please..."
Yoo Sangah covered her mouth with her hands as she looked at Dokja's eyes, wondering if he was
actually saying the truth. "No..."
Lee Hyungsung's eyes dilated as he took a shaky breath. 'Just yesterday he was asking for my help
to take Barrow off him but now he's...'
"I knew I shouldn't have fucking trusted you going with him!" Kim Namwoon shouted as he
moved to punch Kim Dokja in the face, but Barrow held him back.
"Barrow! Let go off me! That fucking bastard deserves more than a punch!" Kim Namwoon
struggled in Barrow's grip, but instead of loosening, it just became tighter.
Barrow actually knows that Cale isn't dead. He knows about his twin's lifespan being linked with
Raon's, but hearing that he died despite sticking to the main character that he oh-so-trusts makes
his blood boil. He knows that Cale will come back in one piece, but... that doesn't mean Cale didn't
experience the pain of brutally dying.
"Dokja-ssi. I love my brother dearly and he trusted you. I am sure that it is his own choice to die."
Barrow said in a calm voice as he closed his eyes.
"He's a fucking idiot for letting himself die like that." Barrow looked away and bit his lip.
Despite the words being harsh, the tone in Barrow's voice was enough for them to know that
Barrow is actually upset and possibly blaming himself for it.
"He's fucking stupid."
The surrounding atmosphere was silent and tense as they stared at Kim Dokja.
"Where's Gilyoung?" Dokja suddenly asked as he tried to sit up with Lee Hyunsung supporting
him.
"Gilyoung is with the emo guy you and Cale were talking with yesterday." Jung Heewon answered
despite still being upset at Dokja.
They then glanced behind them and immediately spotted the kid. Lee Jihye and Yoo Jonghyuk
were looking down at Lee Gilyoung a few steps away.
…No, what was that bastard Yoo Jonghyuk doing?
“When… you have chosen? Obvious never…before.”
Due to the aftereffects of using the stone, Yoo Jonghyuk’s voice wasn’t heard properly. Then Lee
Gilyoung started talking.
“It is okay.”
“…You really won’t go with me?”
“Yes.”
“You can become much stronger with me than with him. You still won’t go?”
"Yes I won't."
"Even if he let one of his companions die?"
Lee Jihye looked at Yoo Junghyuk in shock before looking down at the kid again, it was a harsh
reminder to the kid that one of his noonas' had died because Dokja failed in saving her.
Lee Gilyoung looked down as he pressed 'Peacemaker' that was covered in bloody cloth and the
'book' to his chest.
"I still won't go with you."
"Stupid kid..."
Yoo Jonghyuk frowned and looked their way.
“Dokja hyung!”
Once he discovered that Dokja woke up, Lee Gilyoung rushed towards him with swollen eyes.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi…”
“Y-Yes!”
“Sorry, I’m going to sleep a bit…”
Then Dokja fell sleep. It was a sweet sleep without any dreams.
"..." Kim Namwoon and Barrow stared at him in silence.
"This fucking guy, woke up from death, announced that Cale-nim is dead then proceeded to
fucking sleep!" Kim Namwoon laughed in disbelief as Barrow just frowned, flicking Dokja's
forehead.
Dokja's face scrunched up in displeasure for a moment before diminishing into a peaceful
expression again. Barrow leaned down and whispered something in Dokja's ears,
"You would have been dead days ago if I hadn't promised Cale not to kill you..."
Never mind the fifth/sixth to the last sentence, Dokja's sleep was filled with nightmares of Barrow
killing him over and over again in the most gruesome ways, Barrow had probably killed Dokja 47
times in his nightmare.
---
Dokja woke up two hours later.
[Hey, how long are you going to sleep?]
He opened his eyes at the loud and unpleasant voice. This time, the texture against his cheek was
much thicker and harder than before.
“…Ah, Dokja-ssi woke up.”
Frowning lips. Jung Heewon was looking down at him.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi took a break. We didn’t sleep well last night.”
He turned his head and saw Yoo Sangah sleeping against a wall.
“By the way, is Lee Hyunsung’s thigh comfortable?”
"Hello sleeping beauty." Kim Namwoon greeted with an empty voice still looking at Dokja with
eyes filled with hatred.
"Good morning Dokja. Are you not aware that a huge ball of fire emitting deadly radiation is out
right now?" Barrow asked with a raised eyebrow as eyes quickly turned to his direction.
"A huge ball of what??" Jung Heewon asked in panic.
"What?? Where??" Kim Namwoon asked, looking everywhere.
"The sun. He's describing the sun." Dokja sighed.

"Oh."
"Ohhhh."
Kim Namwoon and Jung Heewon stared at Barrow dumbly,
"Do you usually become smart when you're in a bad mood?"
"As a matter of fact, yes."
"Fucking awesome."
“Dokja hyung…”
Dokja felt a heavy feeling on his stomach and looked down to see Lee Gilyoung leaning against
him and sleeping. 'Peacemaker' was and Cale's 'book' was laying down besides him, still carefully
wrapped in cloth.
The moment Dokja carefully raised his body, he heard Bihyung’s voice.
[...The weak human. Is he actually dead?]
'...'
[There is no use caring about a weak human now. Here.]
[And I even stitched up the blanket just to find out he died...]
As Bihyung said that messages poured into Dokja's ears.
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is sad about your trauma.]
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is interested in your past.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is wondering about your mother.]
[The constellations have sponsored you 1,800 coins.]
Sons of bitches, they were trying to peak at his past...
[There's actually more.]

[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is saddened by your companion's death.]
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is upset at you for not saving your friend.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is looking at you.]
Dokja closed his eyes. 'So even they care for Cale.'
[You have endured Chungmuro’s night without the green zone.]
[You have accomplished the ‘Never-ending Dawn’ achievement at Chungmuro Station!]
[You have earned 1,000 coins as an achievement reward.]
[Coins Possessed: 22,650 C]
This time Jung Heewon asked, “What should we do today? Like yesterday…”
“No, not today. That only works for one day.”
Of course, if they were lucky then they might be able to find the randomly generated green zone.
Unfortunately, there was no detailed description of the location of the green zones on day four in
Ways of Survival.
“Then…”
Jung Heewon’s expression became dark. But it was unnecessary worry.
“Today we will completely end the third scenario.”
"Dokja-ssi... whatever it is..." Jung Heewon trailed off, "I don't want a plan that will result to
another's death again."
"Don't worry... it will not." Dokja said confidently as Barrow looked at him. His reddish-brown
eyes was a bit frightening to look at when it lost all brightness in it.
"Did you not remember what you said yesterday?" Barrow asked, crossing his arms. Barrow turned
to them and rearranged his hair, making it look like Dokja's.
"Don't say such nonsense things, I will not let you die." Barrow recited what he had heard, "You
told that to Cale. But where is he now?"
"Barrow..."
"I'm not blaming you for his death. I'm just telling you not to be so confident." Barrow frowned
before huffing, "Then again... you will not achieve something if you are not confident enough."
Kim Namwoon gently patted Barrow's shoulder who looked like he was about to break down.
"Idiot. He's a fucking idiot." Barrow grumbled as he sat besides the sleeping Yoo Sangah.
Jung Heewon looked worriedly at the teen before looking back at Dokja,
“I will drag out the land owners."
“…How?”
Jung Heewon asked and Dokja looked at Lee Hyunsung, who was sleeping deeply.
“I have to use the secret weapon that I saved.”
Now it was time to change the owner of Chungmuro.
Whilst Dokja was telling his plan, the dokkaebi Bihyung, suddenly spoke in Barrow's head.
[Hey, you're the weak human's twin, right?]
'Yes.'
[He told me to give you this. and it even has a letter on it.]
A white light appeared in front of Barrow before forming into something that he oh-so-recognizes
and he wants to forget. The light slowly disappeared and what laid in Barrow's eyes is the [World
Tree's Branch] that just looks like a normal wooden skewer.
"This..." Barrow took a shaky breath as he opened the note that Cale left for him.
" Hello you son of bitch. If you're wondering as to how you suddenly got a fragment
for one of your ancient powers, me buying this is what probably caused it.
Anyway, Yes, it is the original one that I used to stab myself and you. I don't know
how it got to this world but I am sure that those vicious gods were the ones behind it's
existence here.
That cost me a lot of coins. Probably 50, 000 coins. The only reason I got that many
coins is because the God of- Death was nice enough to give me coins.
...
While you're reading this....

I'm probably dead, right?
"
Barrow laughed in disbelief as he gripped the branch tightly. 'Do I also need to use my fucking
blood so it becomes useful?? Or was Cale's case just a special case?'
[The character ‘Lee Hyunsung’ is waiting for a chance to evolve his attribute.]
Okay. It went smoothly.
Yoo Sangah asked in a slightly worried tone. “But I think Hyunsung-ssi is a bit burdened…”
Yoo Sangah was really nice. Even in this situation, she was concerned about someone else’s heart.
Dokja didn’t have that ability.
"Of course he is." Kim Namwoon sighed and shoved his hands in his pockets.
“Maybe a bit. But It is necessary. There are some people in the world who become stronger as they
carry more burdens.”
“Ah…”
“Don’t worry. And…Gilyoung, did you do what I asked?”
“Yes Hyung.”
Lee Gilyoung replied from next to Yoo Sangah. On his head, there was a pair of small cockroaches
like they were antennae.
“That noona, she is on B1.”
“Thank you.”
And then suddenly multiple system messages bombarded the minds of the party members.
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ couldn't believe it.]
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ eyes are widening.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is shocked.]
[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is pulling at his hair in excitement.]
[The constellation 'Bald General of Justice' jaws dropped.]
[The constellations are greatly disturbed.]

Barrow smiled widely. 'It's sooner than I expected...'
"What?" Dokja raised an eyebrow.
"Dokja-ssi... what is this?" Jung Heewon asked as she furrowed her eyebrows.
"Do I see these messages right?" Kim Namwoon asked himself as he rubbed his eyes.
Barrow just smiled and stood up, approaching Cale who immediately tensed up.
'He's definitely going to stab me with that wooden skewer.' Dokja sweat dropped.
"Come one Dokja-ssi, let's go now." Barrow said sweetly, his tone of voice almost matching
Cale's.
"I'm coming alo-"
"I insist."
"Okay. Let's go now." Dokja answered almost immediately.
"Can I go too?" Kim Namwoon asked.
"No, I think you shouldn't." Jung Heewon replied almost instantly, 'Oh god is Dokja-ssi going to be
safe with Barrow with him? What if Barrow kills him because Cale died?'
Dokja dragged Barrow to the stairs as the red haired teen pulled his wrist away.
"I thought you liked being dragged, Cale?" Dokja asked not bothering to look back since he knows
that he'll just get a sassy reply from the stoic teen.
"Dokja-ssi, I am not Cale." Barrow said with a frown, 'Just how the fuck did Cale got this guy to be
attached to him this fast?'
Dokja stopped for a moment before holding Barrow's wrist again, continuing to walk.
"Dokja-ssi, I am not Cale." Barrow repeated, 'Oh god, did this guys when crazy over night?'
"I know." Dokja responded still not looking at Barrow.
"Then why are you treating me as if I'm Cale?" Barrow scowled.
Dokja just stayed silent finally glancing to look at Barrow, he can practically see Cale's image
overlapping Barrow's making him shake his head. He looked ahead again as they were greeted by
the people from the landlord alliance.
“Haha, who is this? If it isn’t the illegal tenant.”
“…”
“You are coming up here after doing well. Did you really survive yesterday without a room? Did
Yoo Jonghyuk help you?”
The two ignored them and kept walking. The Landlord Alliance members kept talking, as if they
thought they was scared.
“Isn’t it hard to live with Yoo Jonghyuk? Enter our alliance. Pildu-ssi said he would let you.”
“Of course, under the condition that you bring both women.”
“Hey, are you ignoring me now?”
“I’m listening. Tell him I’m thinking about it.”
The alliance members looked at each other and chuckled at Dokja's words. They could laugh like
that now.
"Oi kid, I heard that your sister died."
Now that made Dokja flinch. People here still mistook Cale as a girl but that was not the problem
here. Barrow turned to whoever said that and raised an eyebrow, it was a man no older than 30.
"Yes, that is right."
The man then smirked and crossed his arms,
"Bet she died because she's weak. She should have went with us," the man smirked. "Her rent
would even be free."
Barrow's eyes turned steely when he realized what the man was implying.
"What the fuck did you just say?"
The man smirked. "Her rent would even be free."
Barrow clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as Dokja dragged him, the latter didn't even resist
this time, too busy glaring at the man.
'|3!#^nu6.'
[What?]
'! vv5u_ _#5_ =n(<3|2 |)=5|).'
[Alright, alright.]
Dokja was walking up the escalator when a blade suddenly reached his neck.
“I’m disappointed, Ahjussi.”
Lee Jihye. A proud girl with outstanding fighting skills. She wasn’t chosen by the Duke of Loyalty
and Warfare for nothing.
“Ahjussi, don’t you know what will happen to those women if you make a deal with them?”
“I know.”
“Do you really know? Yesterday, wouldn’t you rather die?”
Dokja shrugged.
“Put away the sword. Let’s talk.”
“Talk? You came to find me on purpose.”
“Yes.”
Lee Jihye put behind her sword and then glanced at Barrow.
"Sorry about your sister."
Barrow just nodded. Lee Jihye then turned to Dokja.
"Hey, you know almost everything and everyone, right?" Lee Jihye asked.
"In a way."
"Do you know a white haired priest that has blue eyes?"
Barrow blinked before covering his mouth to suppress a laugh. 'That bastard... is he going to use
the same method he did with Clopeh Sekka??'
"No, why'd you ask?" Dokja asked with a raised eyebrow, he doesn't remember reading about a
white haired priest in the novel.
"He came with master a little bit ago and even cooked with him. Master seemed to like the guy
instantly for some reason."
Dokja blinked. Yoo Junghyuk liking a person for almost no reason at all? He had not heard of such
a bizarre event.
"Ah! Whatever! He's probably a childhood friend or something."
"Now, let's not waste anymore time with nonsense conversation."
They followed behind Lee Jihye. Lee Jihye walked from B1 to the ticket barrier at the entrance.
They seemed to walk for a while.
“What did you want to talk about?”
“But why are you standing there?”
“Master told me to defend this place.”
“…Defend?”
“That’s why I can’t let you pass.”
Lee Jihye touched the ticket gate and drew her hand across her neck. Dokja looked at the passage
beyond the ticket gate. There were exit numbers leading to the ground. But not all numbers led to
the ground. At that moment, I had an ominous feeling.
…That Yoo Jonghyuk, surely he wasn’t trying that route?
If Yoo Jonghyuk wanted to protect this place, there was only one reason.
Whilst Dokja was lost in his thoughts Barrow went to Lee Jihye's side,
"Hey, the white haired priest. Where is he now?" Barrow asked,
"He's with master."
"Excuse me, what?"
"Why? Do you know him?" she looked at the red haired teen with a raised eyebrow.
"He's a priest from my hometown. I know him well." Barrow sighed, lying through his teeth.
"Ohhh."
Dokja finally spoke,
“I need your help.”
“My help?”
“Today, I will shatter Gong Pildu’s party.”
“…Are you serious?”
Lee Jihye looked at Dokja like she was trying to see his heart.
“Ahjussi isn’t strong enough. You won’t be able to get rid of them.”
“Even if you help me?’
Lee Jihye’s head jerked like her pride was damaged.
"He's saying the truth. He's a crazy bastard you know," Barrow said as Lee Jihye nodded in
agreement.
Dokja's brow twitched as he continued to speak,
“I have a way I can do it if you help me.”
“…Master told me to stay here.”
“If you don’t help, most of the people here will die.”
“People will die anyway.”
“Did Yoo Jonghyuk say that?”
Lee Jihye’s eyes shook.
“The boy we talked to yesterday is dead. Do you understand?”
“…I know.”
“Maybe he could’ve lived. Then today, he would be rushing at us to tell us about Yoo Jonghyuk.”
“That…”
“Yoo Jonghyuk killed him. He could’ve saved him.”
Dokja then closed his eyes as he looked at Barrow.
"Barrow's twin too. Yoo Junghyuk could have also saved them."
((It is not as in plural 'them', it is as in gender neutral pronoun 'them'.))
Barrow looked at Dokja as if saying 'Why are you dragging my brother into your scam?'
“We saw the video of your scenario when we were on the subway.”
Lee Jihye’s small shoulders shook.
“It was a video where you killed your friend to survive.”
“…Stop.”
“In fact, you didn’t want to do that.”
“What do you know?”
“I know what I know. Of course I don’t know. I’m just talking to myself.”
“…”
“But since I am talking, I wanted to say this. If you turn away today, you will regret it for the rest
of your life. Definitely.”
Barrow sighed burying his face into his palms as he looked at Dokja and Lee Jihye, 'I have
absolutely no idea as to how this guy convinced Lee Jihye into helping him when he's just saying
bullshit.'
Lee Jihye opened her mouth a few minutes later,
“If I help, people can live?”
“Not everyone, but some will survive.”
“…What should I do?”
“I will start at 7 o’clock this evening.”
Dokja told her the plan. In order to implement this plan, Lee Jihye needed to do the things he told
her. While Dokja was telling the plan Barrow would sigh, roll his eyes and sometimes click his
tounge.
Lee Jihye stared blankly and opened her mouth.
“Are you sane? You will really do this?”
“Yes.”
“…Honestly, I don’t think it will work. I’ll tell you in advance. I don’t think I can help.
“The choice is yours.”
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' likes your impudence.]
[Lee Jihye’s sponsor likes you.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is saying good job.]
Now all the preparations were finished.
---
"...Why must I come with you?"
A smooth yet calming voice asked as Yoo Junghyuk looked from besides him.
"The thing you said, is it true?" came the rough response.
Blue eyes closed as long white eyelashes shined under the rays of the sun, it was an artificial sun
but it still felt real. Smile. The person smiled. The robe he wore that was as white as snow fluttered
slightly against the wind.
"Everything will be visible in due time."
Yoo Junghyuk clenched his fists, not liking the fact that the person did not particularly answer his
question.
The priest's mouth always knows what to say, his answers were confusing yet it still answers the
question. His voice is smooth and calming that even if the priest says something bad it will still
come out as peaceful.
The wind was getting strong enough to flutter the priest’s sleeves. Yoo Junghyuk looked toward
the rustling trees before feeling the wonders of this wind that was getting stronger.
They were in a movie right now in which they need to satisfy the 'Dungeon Master' with a different
ending. It wasn't really a fitting scenario to talk with his... 'friend' right now, but they still did.
“I pray that your life fills back with it's usual brightness."
Yoo Junghyuk could see the priest’s eyes. Rather than praying for it, he seemed to be certain of it.
His life will brighten again, but when will that happen? Does he need to regress again to finally get
the life he wants?
Yoo Junghyuk felt as if he needed to ask this question now,
“Who are you?”
He felt as if he needed to know this person’s identity. At that moment, Junghyuk saw the priest
pointing to his chest, specifically where the heart is.
‘Perhaps?’
Junghyuk was filled with an unknown feeling. This person had a charisma that even a constellation
did not have. The priest smiled mysteriously as he walked past Junghyuk and answered,
“Just a wanderer passing by.”
The priest stopped from behind him as Junghyuk turned around.
"You should take your time finishing this hidden scenario, it is better if your are careful with your
movements."
The priest smiled at him again.
Yoo Junghyuk asked again,
“Can you not tell me which god you serve?”
The priest just smiled at him, proceeding not to answer the question.
"It is not important."
'Should I look into him?' Junghyuk asked himself as he closed his eyes.
Yoo Jonghyuk’s right eye started shining with a gold color.
[Sage Eyes]
"Regressor-nim. Do you not trust me?" the priest asked with a slight smile.
[It is forbidden to look into this character's information]
Sparks flew in the air and Yoo Jonghyuk’s body staggered.
Yoo Jonghyuk covered his right eye and watched the priest with confusion.
'It's the same as the other two...'
"I apologize if that hurt you in anyways."

"You know why that happened?"
Junghyuk raised an eyebrow.
"I do not know the reason, I was simply checking if you are hurt."
Junghyuk's eyes narrowed but he did not question the priest any further.
The priest gently held his necklace that has a blue gem on it, Yoo Junghyuk is not sure what it
actually is, if it's an item of the constellations, an item in the Dokkaebi bag or just a normal
expensive necklace that the priest had before the apocalypse started.
"That Dokja person you are talking about... does he interest you?"
Junghyuk looked at him as if he was stupid before that expression completely diminishing, it was a
bit rude looking at a priest that he had dragged to his problems like that.
"He does not. He is only a low level prophet."
His voice became cold and firm, he had been talking with the priest calmly or casually so the
sudden change of tone was a bit surprising. No, no, it's supposed to be surprising but the priest was
not affected by it.
The priest just closed his eyes and smiled as if he knows something that Junghuk did not.
"Are you also a prophet?"
The priest looked up at him, his expression calm yet neutral.
"Regressor-nim, I am just a priest."
Chapter End Notes
1. I just realized that I've barely given y'all info about the twins, like- when the hell
did Cale's lifespan was tied with Raon's? Or since when the fuck did Barrow promised
Cale anything? Or is he even gonna keep that promise? Or why the hell were the
people get attached to them easily? But like every author's response... "You will find
out in later chapters":)
2. I still added a bit of jokes despite the fact everyone getting all depressed with Cale's
passing:')
3. I've actually rewrote this many times but just decided to give up on trying to make it
sad.
4. Almost nobody cried, because why would they cry? They are indeed attached to
Cale but not to the Choi Han extent, yet.
5. Why's Gilyoung the only one who cried? He's the only one who openly showed his
emotions while the others just kept it in and moved on because they still have a
scenario to survive.
6. Why does Dokja kept thinking that Barrow is Cale? Barrow and Cale are literally
identical twins, they have the exact same face, thus giving Dokja the illusion that they
are the same person.
7. Why did Barrow went with Dokja? It's actually supposed to be Cale but Cale's... you
know. Temporarily dead.
8. Why did they acted like that when Dokja announced that Cale's dead? Different
people has different reactions and I made their reactions kinda canon like but at the
same time fanon?-
9. Why didn't they get 'burned' when they held 'Peacemaker'? It was wrapped in cloth.
Their bare hands never really touched the weapon.
10. Does Barrow and Cale treat each other like brother? Yes. Yes they do. As to why,
I'll add it in later chapters... when their origin is finally revealed.
11. ...Cale will always be mistaken as a girl unless he admits that he is a man. Why do
others know that Cale is a boy? Cale's features are a bit feminine but there's always
that one feature in his face that confirms that he is actually a boy. Kinda like Inosuke,
his face looks like a female's but there's that one detail that makes him still look like a
male.
12. How is Barrow and Lee Jihye familiar with each other? They bumped to each
other whilst Barrow was rushing to an internet cafe because Cale said he was there.
Lee Jihye led him to the internet cafe and they talked a bit while they were looking for
Cale.
13. Guys, guys, the twins' origins is not much of a big deal- they are not descendant of
a god, they're not royalty either.
-...I CAN'T BELIEVE I MANAGED TO WRITE MY THESIS CHAPTER ONE

AND TWO- LIKE- I CAN BARELY EVEN CONVERT FRACTIONS INTO
DECIMALS???
-HAH. BEHOLD! CLOPEH SEKKA 2.0
Black and White (2)
Chapter Summary
Opposites hanging out with each other while also breaking out of character. 28 years
old man still guilty for something he did not cause,
Chapter Notes
"Regressor-nim. If I were to have another look, would I still be your friend?"
The priest asked as he looked at Yoo Junghyuk who was currently in progress changing a movie
ending.
The regressor decided that it would be a good idea to pick "Annabelle" and now here he is, trying
to do what was not done in the film. Completely destroy Annabelle and make sure she never comes
back.
((Was it not done? I've watched Annabelle five times but I have short term memory loss so the only
thing I probably remember there is that Annabelle is one ugly doll.))
Yoo Junghyuk glanced behind him , his steely eyes softening a bit as he continued watching
Annabelle burn.
"It is not your looks that made you be my... friend. It is your personality and the fact that you are
not annoying even if you try to be."
The reply was of course, monotone but the priest could practically feel the smile in his voice when
he said that.
The priest was quiet and calm, he does not question him anything unless it was necessary.
The priest was actually the first person that does not annoy Yoo Junghyuk, it was refreshing to get
away from irritating fools for a while.
There was a comfortable silence for a moment before Yoo Junghyuk broke it with a question,
"How did you survive the first scenario?"
The priest blinked before chuckling softly, it was pleasant to the ears and made the surrounding
calm despite the fact that they are in front of a haunted house with a doll burning.
"I squashed one of the spiders I like to catch, it is a bit saddening that I squashed him despite trying
to look for him for two hours."
Yoo Junghyuk was silent for a moment as he looked at the priest. This priest truly was pure if he
had not known better he could have mistaken him to an angel. If he squint hard enough he could
practically see six wings and one halo on the priest, what's disturbing is the fact that it suits him.
Robes as white as snow, hair as white and soft looking as the clouds and eyes as calm as the ocean,
it was quite the perfect combination for an angel. Six individual white wings encasing his figure
and one halo that is bright enough to blind him.
Shaking his head, Junghyuk cleared that image in his head. He looked back at the doll and just saw
it barely melting nor burning, the calm smile carved on the doll almost mocking him on his failure.
"Do not be upset, it takes a few failures to get the result you want. It is normal." the priest's voice
rung in his ears as he suddenly felt the need to ask,
"You surely would have gotten the interest of the constellations of the 'Absolute Good System'
thus they will sponsor you multiple coins, so why do not have coins on you right now?"
It was confusing. People like the priest tends to get loved by good constellations and some may
even try to spoil him so it confuses Yoo Junghyuk as to how this priest calmly told him that he did
not have at least one coin.
"I gave it to the people to survive the second scenario. The dokkaebi was quite... wicked for adding
a penalty. But all is well, I survived and some did too."
The priest smiled again before fishing something from his pockets.
'Pure and helpful... he's literally the opposite of me, is that what attracted me to him?' Yoo
Junghyuk closed his eyes and then opened them again just to see the doll looking up at him.
"You should try using holy water to repent the evil spirit that possesses that doll," the priest said
from behind Yoo Junghyuk as he was handed a bottle of clear liquid, it was just water yet it was
called 'holy water'.
Yoo Junghyuk looked at the small bottle in slight confusion. He still did not understood as to how
a completely normal water was labeled 'holy'.
Yoo Junghyuk poored the holy water on the doll and surprisingly it worked. The doll's face which
directly came in contact with holy water slowly melted as the smell of something burning invaded
their nostrils.
Yoo Junghyuk stood there, mouth slight agape as the clear liquid continued to pour down on the
doll.
'Thirty minutes. I have been trying to get rid of this damned doll for thirty minutes just to find out
that I can do it in a matter of seconds if I use some stupid liquid.'
The priest smiled calmly as he watched Yoo Junghyuk stare at nothing in particular, he is probably
spacing out, as to why? the priest has a guess.
"Regressor-nim. It is a common knowledge that holy water takes the bad spirits away."
Yoo Junghyuk stayed silent before giving the now empty bottle to the priest.
"It came out of my mind"
The priest just continued smiling as Yoo Junghyuk looked down at him, the priest wasn't saying
anything but Junghyuk felt as if he will not like whatever words that will spill out from the priest's
mouth,
"Regressor-nim. It is alright to lie, just don't do it frequently."
Yoo Junghyuk lightly glared at the priest who had closed his eyes on the last second, not having to
witness those icy eyes looking at him in anger.
"It is time to go to the last floor."
The priest's smiled faltered, at this rate Dokja and the others would be too late in saving Yoo
Junghyuk if he goes to see the Dungeon Master this early.
"Now, now, there is no need to hassle. There is plenty of time in our hands,"
"...No." Yoo Junghyuk stated firmly as he began dragging the priest as to where he thinks the
Dungeon Master is.
"Regressor-nim. Your life will go downhill if you do not let the fated thing to happen. It is not a
problem if we stay here for a little bit more, no?"
Yoo Junghyuk then stared at the priest who stared back, their eyes meeting in an intense glare, one
saying 'Fuck that bullshit' while the other saying 'Do as I say.'
Yoo Junghyuk huffed before nodding,
"Fine. We'll stay so that your destiny bullshit happens."
"Please do not speak such vulgar words much less say it in front of my face, it is... not pleasing."
"I can say what I want."
The priest looked at Junghyuk with a calm smile but the latter knows that he had finally annoyed
the priest making him smirk in victory.
"I am not sure why you are looking as if you have accomplished something great, but I
congratulate you on that."
"I will not cook for you ever again,"
"I was joking, I was joking. Can't a priest joke?"
The priest honestly loves Junghyuk's dishes, it reminded him of a certain torture expert's dish or
way of cooking. They were careful and clean despite the scenery around them, excluding the
kitchen, is chaotic.
"The food you cook has always been one of the things that I treasure in life. It is not dull nor the
taste is common, it is not too greasy nor is it too dry. It is just perfect. The amount of detail you put
into your food makes me think that you are cooking something so extravagant, but I cannot believe
that you just gave me it for free. It truly is a delight to taste your food,"
The priest continued to praise Junghyuk as the regressor's mind just malfunctioned at the amount
of praises that he got in less than five minutes, the praises flowing out of the priest's mouth is
probably more than the praises that he had received his whole life, and it's even well worded.
"I get the point so stop."
"kay'."
Yoo Junghyuk looked at the priest with his usual stern look as he lifted the priest's hand, touching
his index finger with his.
[300 coins have been transferred.]
"Ah, I cannot accept this regres-"
"Just shut up and accept it."
...
"Alright..."
---
Dokja spoke to the bewildered party members who still hadn’t grasped the situation.
“Everyone. I’m sorry but I have to leave for a while.’
“Huh? Now?”
“There is a place I urgently need to go to. Hyunsung-ssi, Namwoon and Yoo Sangah-ssi, please
stay here. You don’t have to do anything. Just throw Pildu a potion until the end of the scenario
and relax.”
Jung Heewon asked, “What about Barrow, Gilyoung and I?”
“You will come with me.”
“To where?”
“Um… it is hard to explain but there is a bad guy.”
“A bad guy?”
“Yes. A bad person who disappeared to eat items alone, regardless if people die or not. From now
on, I am going to hit him in the back of the head.”
It was very hard. Jung Heewon thought for a moment before asking.
“…Is he worse than Gong Pildu?”
Dokja contemplated for a moment before replying.
“He is much worse.”
“I’ll explain the details later.”

"He's talking about the emo swordsman that let Cale die..." Barrow whispered to Jung Heewon
who had a slight flash of understanding in her eyes before nodding.
"I see..."
Dokja gave Barrow a confused look, 'Does he know?'
Dokja moved with Jung Heewon and Lee Gilyoung. Then somebody grabbed his shoulder. It was
Lee Jihye
“Wait, where are you going right now?”
In any case, this was good.
“Great. You can come along.”
“Where are you going?”
“Yoo Jonghyuk is in danger.”
Lee Jihye laughed like she thought he was joking.
“What nonsense are you saying? Master is in danger?”
Dokja's expression remained serious and Lee Jihye’s laughter soon disappeared.
“…Are you serious? No, how do you know this?”
Dokja checked the time.
“That jerk, he went to the hidden dungeon at Exit 1?”
“U-Uh?”
“And it has been 11 hours since he entered?”
“Uhhh…” Lee Jihye spoke blankly.
"..."
"He also dragged the priest with him." Lee Jihye said as he scratched the back of her head.
"That jerk, he really doesn't want to die alone, huh? He even dragged a priest with him." Dokja
grumbled before falling silent. He also had dragged Cale with him to the most dangerous
situations.
Barrow saw the look that Dokja was giving as he sigh in irritation,
"How many times do I have to tell you? Cale was the one who chose to die."
Dokja bit his lip before continuing what he was supposed to say,
“At this rate, Yoo Jonghyuk will die today.”
If Dokja's guess was right, their damn regressor would be on the ‘sunfish route’.
After a while, they moved towards the entrance of the ‘hidden dungeon’ on the first underground
floor. Dokja walked behind Lee Jihye, Lee Gilyoung and Jung Heewon while looking at his
smartphone.
What Dokja did not realize was that Barrow was just right besides him, he just can't feel his
presence.
"You and Cale are truly alike," Barrow suddenly commented as Dokja glanced at him, Barrow was
just casually walking and looking forward.
"The both of you are sacrificial bastards." Barrow calmly said as Dokja looked at him in confusion.
"The both of you are calm amidst the most chaotic situations..." Barrow then finally glanced at
Dokja, or more specifically at his smartphone. It was supposed to be blank to the others, that was
what he heard.
"And the both of you likes to read the same exact novel over and over again."
Dokja's eyes widened slightly,
"You can read i-"
"No. I can't."
Barrow cut him off as Dokja sighed in relief, Barrow suddenly felt something wrapping around his
hand and looked down to see Gilyoung holding his hand, 'Peacemaker' and Cale's book still in his
other hand.
"You can put it in a bag you know-"
"No."
Barrow blinked before looking forward again,
"Okay, do what you want, kid."
They continued walking peacefully... well as peacefully as they can get which is not really saying
much.
Lee Jihye suddenly asks,
“By the way, why are you rescuing Master?”
“We are companions.”
“Don’t talk nonsense.”
“He is a useful guy.”
“…You sound like Master.”
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is wondering about your heart.]
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ likes your desire to rehabilitate a fallen friend.]
Barrow face palmed.
"How would you describe hyung?" Gliyoung suddenly asked as Barrow groaned,
"Didn't we already talked about this?"
"But I want a more honest answer."
Barrow was silent for a minute before letting out a sigh,
"Cale is the type of person who would take responsibility in order to not have to take
responsibility."
Gilyoung just looked at Barrow as the red haired teen could practically hear the gears turning in
the boy's head.
"What?"
"I won't explain it further just for you, kid."
Gilyoung looked down sadly making Barrow suddenly feel a bit guilty,
"It is a complicated thing to explain. You have to see it with your own eyes,"
Gilyoung suddenly looked up at him with a confused expression,
"But hyung is..."
Barrow blinked before realizing that Cale is currently 'dead',
"Ah, I forgot."
Barrow stayed silent as he and Gilyoung just walked silently, not bothering each other.
“Hyung?” Gilyoung called out to Dokja,
“Ah, yes?"
“I think we’re here?”
[You are approaching the outside region. Be careful not to leave the scenario area.]
This message popped up. It didn’t matter. Chungmuro’s hidden dungeon was treated as an ‘inside’
area.
They turned the corner and Exit 1 appeared. A dungeon entrance with an ominous shade greeted
them.
[You have found a hidden dungeon!]
[This dungeon has already been discovered by someone. You can’t get the first discovery
achievement.]
[A new hidden scenario has arrived!]
[Hidden Scenario – Theatre Dungeon]
Category: Hidden
Difficulty: A-
Clear Conditions: Defeat the master of Theatre Dungeon.
Time Limit: None
Failure: ―
The surprised Lee Jihye hesitated and stepped back.
“…What is this? Theater Dungeon?”
Lee Gilyoung looked startled. Well, this must be the first time they encountered a hidden scenario.
Jung Heewon also spoke.
“A movie theatre as a dungeon… it sounds romantic.”
"I don't know what a movie is but I don't think it's gonna be romantic." Barrow said with a sweat
drop.
"You don't know what a movie is??" Jung Heewon turned to him as Barrow just shrugged.
"Nope, haven't seen nor heard of it. I only know plays."
Jung Heewon sighed, 'A provincial person. He is definitely a provincial person, but... his clothes
does not look like it at all.'
Jung Heewon then closed her eyes, 'Perhaps Barrow's isolation was worse than I thought?'
[You have entered Theatre Dungeon.]
They were tense as they entered the bleak dungeon. It was a multiplex consisting of nine floors,
from B1 to the 8th floor.
“Hyung, the posters are torn. Who would do that?”
“I’m not sure.”
Barrow glanced at Dokja, 'He was already suspicious enough for knowing where the dungeon is
located and the amount of time that Junghyuk is in there. Isn't it more suspicious that he knows
about that but doesn't know about the torn posters?'
Lee Jihye asked,
“Isn’t this a dungeon? Why isn’t there anything?”
“Something will appear.”
“…Do you know something?”
“A little.”
“How? Something is fishy about Ahjussi. Is this your second life?”
That was her master. But he had lived three times.
Then Jung Heewon said, “It is due to the sponsor behind Dokja-ssi.”
“…Really?”
Dokja ignored the two women and tried to move to the ground floor when he was caught by Lee
Gilyoung. The cockroach on his head was moving wildly. Lee Jihye drew her sword at almost the
same moment Dokja covered her mouth with a hand.
“Shhh, there is somebody else besides us.”
Dokja breathed out while small sounds started to be heard. Just upstairs. Then… the lobby? They
first thought it was Yoo Jonghyuk but it wasn’t Yoo Jonghyuk’s voice.
“…Are you sure? Here… there are a bunch of things.”
“Yes. I bought the information with 1,000 coins.”
“The prophets?”
“Yes. They are disgusting but the information is obvious.”
"Okay..."
"...There was also that white haired priest."
Lee Jihye's eyes widened slightly and so did Barrow's.

"What about a priest?"
"They said that a priest will come here... it was just a 'j=hunch' of them but the priest will
determine whether you're good or not to let you pass."
Dokja heard the sound of people talking. They went up the escalator and approached them. It
seemed that four people were gathered in the lobby on the 1st floor.
Lee Jihye whispered, “Who are they? I never once saw their faces in Chungmuro.”
“Maybe they came from the ground side entrance.”
“Ground side? Isn’t that filled with poisonous fog? Furthermore, the scenario―”
“Different stations have different scenarios at different speeds. There are those who have finished
the scenario faster than our station. If there is a weak poisoning, they can eat the meat from the
underground species.”
Dokja said this but he was confused.
"And the priest... they're definitely talking about the priest that master brought with him..." Lee
Jihye whispered.
'Prophets and the priest... What caused that variable to happen? There were no such things as
prophets and priest in the novel...' Dokja bit his nails and contemplated wether he should check his
smartphone if he missed anything or not.
“Then let’s go inside.”
A blue spotlight was floating above the men talking. A bright light surrounded them and then they
disappeared.
“…What happened to them?”
Jung Heewon asked Dokja but he didn’t answer. Instead, he was searching the posters on the wall.
This was torn, that as well… by the time he reached the end of the wall, only one wasn’t torn.
Dokja read the words written on the poster.
Steven Spielberg, Samuel L Jackson, Jeff Goldblum…
That bastard Yoo Jonghyuk… he left this one alone? As expected from the third regression.
At that moment, the light came on again. This time, the spotlight was aimed on them. The
surprised Lee Jihye and Lee Gilyoung stepped back, but there was no way to avoid it. Barrow just
stood there, looking at Dokja. The word ‘ray’ suited it.
Dokja asked Jung Heewon, “Heewon-ssi likes movies?”
“Of course. Do you usually like it?”
“You might hate it after this.”
“What do you―”
[You have been hit by a projection light.]
[The screening will begin.]
---
Junghyuk stared at the priest as he calmly sipped some red wine, it is not the best but it is also not
the worst.
"..."
"Priests are allowed to drink?"
The priest blinked and stared at Junghyuk,
"Yes we are allowed to drink. The only thing I am not allowed to do is to marry nor engage in any
sexual acts. Regressor-nim I have not met someone like you that has little to no information about
things like this... but I will not judge."
"I was a pro gamer. I did not need to know such unnecessary information,"
"I know," the priest sipped his wine, "I saw a picture of you in a black uniform and some neon
green on it. I did not know that any other color would suit you other than just black."
Junghyuk glared at him as the priest just calmly placed down his glass,
"You also suddenly disappeared a moment ago, what was that about?"
"Ah, I had a scenario where I need to guide people that encounters this scenario to the end. Sadly
they had been wounded to the point of no recovery."
"I have never heard of such a scenario"
"It was given to me by one of the constellations. It was a sub scenario."
There was silence for a minute before,
"Let's go to the last floor."
"We shoul-"
"Now."
"..."
The priest just stared at him and sighed,
"Alright."
Junghyuk began to drag the priest on the wrist as the priest just smile calmly despite inwardly
panicking, 'Dokja and the others might not have enough time to save this sunfish!'
"Aigoo... my poor life..."
Suddenly a system message rung in his head,
'They've finally finished the first movie?'
---
[Now you can move to the next floor.]
[Go to the helipad on top of the research laboratory.]
“We will move in a little while. We have to get some rewards.”
"Heewon-ssi. What was that thing?" Barrow asked as he eagerly followed Jung Heewon. The thing
they just killed when ginormous and is easilt the size of the monsters that he had released in the
Plaza.
Jung Heewon blinked, "You mean the Dinosaur?"
"Yes. That, what is it?"
Jung Heewon silently stared at Barrow who looked like a person that saw another human being
after many many years, '...How could Barrow not know about Dinosaurs? Right... possible
isolation.'
"Barrow, where exactly were you from?"
Barrow's demeanor suddenly changed as his bright smile faded into a thin line,
"I am not allowed to say anything about it unless Cale says so."
'In short he'll never tell us.' Jung Heewon sighed. 'It is indeed a pain if you lose your twin... it is
basically losing your other half who have lived with you for all your life.'
Dokja started exploring the area around the T-Red with Barrow following behind him. Soon after,
they found one of the guys who entered before them. The rest were eaten or mutilated by the T-
Rex.
“Hey, wake up.”
“U-Uwooh…”
Blood was constantly flowing from the man. The wounds were from the T-Rex’s claws. The bones
were revealing, making it obvious that this person couldn’t recover.
“Breathe slowly.”
“C-Cough! …Alive…”
“How did you come here?”
“P-Prophet…”
“Who are the prophets?”
The man’s breathing was getting rougher.
“R-Revelation… received…”
…Revelation?
“I want to… live…”
"The priest. What about the priest?" Barrow suddenly asked.
"An...gel..."
Blood burst out from the man’s mouth. He finally died. Jung Heewon and the others came up
behind them.
“That person…?”
Barrow buried his face into his palms as his shoulders shook, he was laughing. 'The last thing that
he was mistaken to was being a god now he reverted to being mistaken as an angel... that
emotionless bastard. He will surely have a heart attack if he hears about this.'
“Dokja-ssi?”
“Take a break.”
They covered the man’s body with a large lead and gathered near the dad T-Rex. They had to
hurry to pursue Yoo Jonghyuk. But if they didn’t get enough rest, the party would be wiped out
before they meet him.
Jung Heewon drooled as she watched the T-Rex being cooked over the fire.
“…Can we eat this?”
“We can eat it because it is cooked with magic flames. The unripe parts can be cooked with the
Magic Power Stove.”
They sat side by side around the T-Rex’s leg. As they cut the cooked flesh of the T-Rex little by
little, steam rose. Lee Gilyoung shouted,
“Fresh meat!”
Lee Jihye hurriedly rushed up and grabbed a pierce first. The rest of the group, including myself,
also picked large pieces of flesh.
“Ah, the best taste in the world…”
It really was delicious.
Dokja stared at Barrow as the red haired ate, he looked and acted just like Cale when he eats,
making it seem like that Cale and Barrow are just the same person. Dokja blinked and now he sees
Barrow eating and not Cale.
Dokja shook his head as he continued eating. He should stop envisioning Barrow as Cale, they are
not the same person and never will be.
Jung Heewon sighed,
“Phew… I ate well. It is really delicious but I will cry if I eat anymore.”
They had a moderate rest and then headed straight to the laboratory in the centre of the island.
They encountered several raptors on the way but they were easy after the T-Rex.
There were many flasks and ampoules in the laboratory. There were small incubators containing
dinosaur embryos and blood samples collected. There was only one thing missing.
[Stamina Enhancing Ampoule]
[Magic Power Enhancing Ampoule]
[Agility Enhancing Ampoule]
[Strength Enhancing Ampoule]
“Ahjussi, what did you find now?”
…Ah, this ghost-like girl.
“What? Stamina Enhancement Ampoule?”
Lee Jihye’s eyes shone as she grabbed one ampoule.
“Are you trying to eat these alone?”
“Eat them all? Of course I will share it.”
“Unni, look at this! Ahjussi…!”
The other people in the party came closer due to the turmoil. Jung Heewon was shocked when she
checked the item information.
“Oh my god… what are these items?”
“…This is a hidden scenario.”
Barrow's eyes shone, 'Strength and Stamina Enhancement ampoules would surely be fit for Cale.'
[Some constellations are displeased with the situation.]

Lee Jihye looked at the Strength Enhancement Ampoule and opened her mouth.
“Can you give me the Strength Enhancement Ampoule? I am a bit lacking in strength.”
This damn girl…
“Huh? Heewon unni, can’t I have it?”
“Um, Dokja-ssi was the one who discovered it so it is his decision…”
Frankly, it didn’t matter if the other party members received them but giving them to Lee Jihye
was a bit of a waste. She was part of Yoo Jonghyuk’s group anyway.
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ expects your fairness.]
“How about rock paper scissors?”
“Rock paper scissors?”
“There will be one winner at the end.”
Greed filled Lee Jihye’s face.
“Okay!”
“Well… I will do what Dokja-ssi wants. But is it okay? It could be a mistake.”
“Then doesn’t that mean he is unlucky?”
Lee Jihye asked. She was excited at the thought of getting a share of the items.
“Let’s start with a Strength Enhancement Ampoule.”
"Can I have a go too?" Barrow asked as they looked at Barrow in confusion.
"You're literally the strongest among us in terms of raw strength."
"But I want one for Cale,"
They froze for a bit as they stared at Barrow, had Cale's death impacted him that much?
"I see... Alright." Dokja nodded.
[The constellation Secretive Plotter is curious about your scam.]

The winner of the rock paper scissors was decided in an instant. Lee Gilyoung’s face was slightly
flushed while Jung Heewon had a satisfied expression. Lee Jihye flopped to the ground with a
devastated expression.
“…This is ridiculous!”
Unfortunately, Dokja couldn’t read Lee Gilyoung’s mind so two ampoules went to him. Dokja also
could not read Barrow's but Barrow was a natural bad player of the game, but he did receive three
ampoules, two for strength while the other was for stamina.
“You don’t have to give it to me…”
“Take it.”
He was cute. Dokja stroked Lee Gilyoung’s head.
In addition, Jung Heewon won two Stamina Enhancement Ampoules. Jung Heewon received them
with a smile.
“Thank you. It was tough so far with my stamina.”
It was only Lee Jihye who didn’t obtain any ampoules.
“How can you beat me 18 out of 20 times? Did you cheat?”
“I am originally good at rock paper scissors.”
“Are you really going to do this? Can’t you give me just one…”
“You have Yoo Jonghyuk.”
Dokja ignored Lee Jihye’s whines and packed the ampoules.
"Stop whining, woman!" Barrow groaned in annoyance as he packed the ampoules in his bag.
Lee Jihye stopped to stare at Barrow, "No." she continued whining again.
"Cale's good at this games. He said you should pay attention to the person's body language if you
want to win it all the time." Barrow said absentmindedly as he tossed a strength ampoule to Lee
Jihye who caught it.
"That's yours now. Cale wouldn't really accept if he was given two of the same thing, unless it's
money." Barrow said as he strapped on his bag and saw Dokja looking at him again.
"What?"
"Nothing."
Jung Heewon patted the shoulder of Lee Jihye who was happily giving thank you's to Barrow. Jung
Heewon then shifted her gaze to Jihye's shining sword,
"Little sister, the world truly is unfair."
---
Dudududu. There was the sound of the helicopter’s propellers. Lee Gilyoung looked at the distant
dinosaur island and asked, “Hyung, can’t I take it to the next floor?”
The big praying mantis was sitting in Lee Gilyoung’s lap and talking to Lee Gilyoung. The praying
mantis rubbed its antenna against Lee Gilyoung’s jaw.
“Unfortunately, you can’t take it.”
Lee Gilyoung’s hugged the praying mantis with a sad expression.
“…Take care Titano.”
Kwiiik.
He had already given it a name. Unfortunately, monsters created in Theatre Dungeon couldn’t
move to another floor.
Barrow then looked back to a dead raptor as he thought of something.
"Kid, pass me 'Peacemaker' and don't remove the clothing around it." Barrow said as Gilyoung
hesitated but gave it anyway.
"What are you going to do with it?" Jung Heewon asked with a raised eyebrow as Lee Jihye
curiously looked at the weapon.
"Experimenting." Barrow grinned as he carefully unwrapped 'Peacemaker', careful not to let his
bare skin touch it. In the end he made the cloth a makeshift glove and held 'Peacemaker'.
"Didn't hyung said not to touch it?" Gilyoung asked as Dokja answered,
"He only said not to touch it with bare hands."
Barrow smirked and carefully placed 'Peacemaker' on the dead raptor, seconds later the raptor's
skin began to bubble and become black, some more seconds passes and the whole corpse is
burning.
The others look at it in shock,
"...We could have died if we touched that."
"Anyways, how is the cloth not having a reaction then?"
"Maybe because it belonged to it's owner? I'm not really sure." Barrow shrugged.
And almost in unison Barrow and Dokja spoke,
"Now this is the hard part."
"How will you wrap it in the cloth again?"
Barrow breathed in deeply, "I did not think of this."
Barrow then grabbed the cloth, spreading it apart as he began to carefully wrap it on it again.
"By the way, who's blood is on this cloth?" Barrow suddenly asked as Dokja and Gilyoung feel
silent.
"We aren't sure, the last vision we saw him in is that he's covered in blood, from head to toe."
Jung Heewon looked at the two in shock, almost trying to beg them to say that they were just
joking, but they weren't.
Lee Jihye suddenly envisioned a person covered in blood from head to toe and just shuddered at
the thought.
"I see..." Barrow whispered as he finished wrapping 'Peacemaker'.
"Must be brutal..." Barrow mumbled and Dokja felt like he's getting hit by an arrow.
[The first ‘Ending Credit’ has been reached.]
[Performers: Kim Dokja, Jung Heewon, Lee Jihye, Lee Gilyoung, .]
[You have obtained 500 coins as compensation.]
Chapter End Notes
1. No- guys. The attraction that Yoo Junghyuk felt for the priest ain't a romantic one.
2. This fic is platonic. P L A T O N I C. The best you can have here are
misunderstandings. It's alright if you ship some characters in this fic I don't really care-
Not a rude 'I don't care' it's more of a... I will not judge you 'I don't care'.
3. Notice how things suddenly get detailed when Yoo Junghyuk and the priest is
having a conversation? I actually have no explanation to that, I just wanted to do it
because it felt fitting.
4. Yoo Junghyuk is lowkey ooc in this fic but I do not regret making him like that
5. Sorry for many time skips, I just couldn't be bothered in rewriting fighting scenes
-I have finally slept for five hours.... that's the most I've slept this year:D I'm proud of
myself
-Making another drawing but this time it's only Cale, probably.
Black and White (3)
Chapter Summary
"Everybody die! Nobody is supposed to be immortal! Death is a part of life! If you're

gonna die at least be the one who decides where and when you are gonna die."
Chapter Notes
The priest watched as Yoo Junghyuk finish yet another movie, he buried his face into his palms
and groaned slightly.
'Dokja-ssi and the others would just be on Titanic right now... and this guy, is almost finished.'
The priest sighed as he looked up, having a mini heart attack when he saw Junghyuk looking down
at him. He clutched the area where his heart would be as he took a slow breath, trying to calm his
excessively beating heart.
"What's wrong with you?"
Junghyuk asked with a confused expression as he checked himself, why would the priest be scared
at him? He's literally trying to look less intimidating to not scare the priest away.
"Regressor-nim. Please don't pop up just like that, it is quite surprising."
The priest sighed as he saw Junghyuk's confused look,
"I've been standing in front of you for five minutes."
"What...?"
The priest clutched his head, looking at Junghyuk with a slightly confused expression. Surely he
wasn't thinking of one sentence for a whole five minutes? Or was it the after effect of being
forcefully kicked out of a place that has faster time than this world?
"I see... I probably spaced out."
The priest smiled and Junghyuk frowned.
Whilst Junghyuk was about to enter another movie the priest decided to distract him,
"Hey, Regressor-nim."
Junghyuk sharply turned to the priest who just smile innocently at him,
"When I was a kid, I ran off from my father's side."
Junghyuk didn't say anything but he did stopped to listen. The priest's smile widened as he closed
his eyes,
"I was just running around because it was the first time that I left home,"
Junghyuk raised an eyebrow at that, was he isolated as a child?
"I went to the subway because I thought it looked cool," the priest chuckled.
Slowly as the story continues Junghyuk felt like something was horribly wrong.
"So, I went inside the train, I managed to find out how to buy tickets and convince a stranger to act
as my guardian."
The priest opened his eyes and clasped his hands together.
"And someone purposely placed the carriage I'm in, in fire."
The tone that the priest used was so happy that it would make you double check if what he said is
supposed to be happy and sunshine and stuff and not some story that a dead person would tell.
"Nobody survived in the carriage..."
Now his tone was sad, it was kinda understandable though. Junghyuk looked at the priest in
confusion, if nobody survived then how the hell is he telling this story?
"But... since I was furthest where the fire started I luckily survived," the priest smiled. 'No, I
actually didn't. I was the closest to the fire.'
[The constellations of the 'Absolute Good System' is interested in your past.]
[A few constellations are urging you to continue your story.]
Junghyuk's eyes widened as he finally realized what the priest was telling him,
"That story is similar to the news from seven years ago."
The priest looked up at him with a smile,
"It's because they are the same thing."
Junghyuk spaced out for a moment before looking at the priest with a look that says 'Stop lying'.
"...In the news... yes it did said that there was a fire in one carriage but..."
Junghyuk looked at the priest with suspicion,
"It was also said that nobody in the whole train got out alive. That's why it was called [Death
Train]. Everyone who died there was said to either die from the fire or die from bullet wounds."
The priest's smile formed into a thin line as he looked down, sighing.
"It is true. The news sometimes only focuses on one side of the story, if they want the news to be
sad then only sad, no saying that there's at least one survivor."
The priest smile slightly as he got out a red rose from underneath his robe, it wasn't withered or
anything in fact it was even in one piece.
"Here." he gave the rose to Yoo Junghyuk who looked at him with a raised eyebrow,
"Why are you giving me such an unnecessary thing?"
"The moment you lose consciousness, you will never see me again. Perhaps you will but it is
almost unlikely."
The priest smiled as Junghyuk's frown deepened.
"Are you saying that you'll leave me?"
The priest gave him a blank look for a moment before laughing making Junghyuk a bit annoyed,
"No, no. I'll stick with you but you will never recognize me."
"...I'd recognize that smile of yours from a mile away."
"...Think what you want."
Junghyuk then checked the rose again and realized what it is,
"Isn't this the rose that you got from the props room?"
"That is correct. It's from 'The Beauty and the Beast', it looked pretty."
"What does this do?"
"It actually doesn't do anything... the rose will never wilt unless your love for everything finally
dies. So... keep that alive for me, will you?" the priest smiled at him. The priest didn't tell him but
the rose actually has a purpose.
"You wasted your chance in getting a good item for this rose?"
"Do you not want it? I can have it ba-"
"I'm keeping it."
---
“Then let’s handle the villain.”
"Where in the world are we now?" Barrow asked as Dokja turned around to answer but instead fell
silent.
"Hm? Dokja-ssi-" Jung Heewon asked in confusion when she saw Dokja suddenly fell silent, she
turned around to face Barrow and so did Lee Gilyoung and Lee Jihye.
They too fell silent and looked at the confused teen in horror.
"..."
"Is there something wrong? Why do you look so scared?"
Lee Jihye suddenly started screaming and so did Jung Heewon.
Barrow looked at them in confusion then look at his clothes before realizing something.
"Oh."
"OH?? You're the captain of the ship! What the fuck are you doing here?! Get back to the control
room!" Lee Jihye shouted at the red haired teen as she dragged Barrow to the control room,
assuming that he did not know where it is.
"Well... that was anticlimactic." Jung Heewon said.
Dokja closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "We should try and search for the possible villain
now."
But they didn’t need to worry. The villain came to find them. A man in a clean suit was staring
over here.
“Jack Dawson!”
Wait, Jack Dawson… the role that DiCaprio played? But the man wasn’t looking at Dokja.
“…Me?”
…He was DiCaprio? Dokja sighed as he looked at Lee Gilyoung.
---
After a while, they kidnapped a person they thought was the villain of the movie. But the theater
master didn’t respond. It wasn’t enough to kidnap him…
Dokja hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth.
“Then…”
“Let’s kill him.” Barrow suggested, coming out from the shadows as everybody looked at him in
horror again.
"What the fuck are you doing here again??? You're the captain!" Lee Jihye shouted in frustration
as Barrow ignored her shouts.
"We are almost done with this... 'movie' anyway."
Lee Jihye sighed as she pulled out her sword and pointed it. It was at a man struggling while his
body was tied up.
“The theater master is a psychopath? Then isn’t the answer to kill him quickly?”
"There are also psychopaths who enjoys torturing their victims first, because killing the victim
swiftly is basically mercy for them." Barrow said as he crossed his arms.
Jung Heewon gazed at the man in horror and unexpected said,
“But…he looks like a real person.”

“…Huh?”
“This is a movie but he is just like a real person.”
"And so are we." Barrow said with a sigh.
It was surprising that Jung Heewon said this when she had been neatly subjugating the weak a few
days ago. Then again, Jung Heewon had said something like this: ‘I might be a killer but I don’t
want to become a monster.’
And Barrow... he had become a bit more brutal and uncaring since Cale died.
Lee Ji-hye asked, “Unni, what are you saying this type of sentimental thing now? You don’t want
to kill him?”
“No, that isn’t it…”
“It is good to save people. But if this person doesn’t die, we will die. We are definitely alive but
this guy is just a character!”
Characters…
Jung Heewon looked at me. “…Do you think so?”
“Even if this guy is a ‘real’ person, he is still a bad guy! Why is killing him bad?”
Barrow looked at Lee Jihye blankly before walking away. Dokja saw this and looked at the
retreating back of the red haired teen. 'Ah, that's right... Barrow had called himself a bad guy
multiple times now... Was he upset because of what Lee Jihye said?'
The moment Dokja opened his mouth, Lee Jihye hurriedly drew her sword.
“Sigh, what is this? Master could be dying right now!”
The blade descended and pierced the man’s chest. Blood poured out. It was incredibly realistic.
Then a system message was heard.
[The theater owner is satisfied with the changed ending of the movie.]
[The stern of the ship will lead to the next floor.]
“Look, I did it properly. Right?”
Lee Jihye shouted triumphantly.
The answer obviously wasn’t wrong. The theater master acknowledged this and the constellations
would give coins for their actions. They would survive with these coins.
It was a way of living that destroyed this world.
[The second ‘Ending Credit’ has been reached.]

They weren’t able to get a reward item from Titanic. Thus, they went straight to the next floor and
followed the guidance of the system message.
[You have entered the fifth floor, the rewards room.]
Once they climbed the escalator, the rewards room finally showed up.
“Rewards room? It isn’t a scary movie?”
“This is an exhibition hall. It was a place they used to show original movie props.”
Various movie props appeared in glass tubes. Equipment and costumes used by the main
characters of various movies, stage accessories…
The funny thing was that they were no longer props.
Jung Heewon approached a glass tube and shouted,
“Oh my god, look at this!”
[Mikazuki Munechika – Replica] A grade sword.
Jung Heewon’s eyes sparkled as she looked at the glass tube and Dokja nodded.
“You’ve finally obtained a proper sword, Heewon-ssi.”
“Whoa…”
It was obviously a great sword at first glance. The originally groll horn knife wasn’t comparable
and it wasn’t lacking when compared to Lee Jihye’s blade.
Jung Heewon started to swing the sword in his hand.
“Isn’t this amazing? It is light and moves properly!”
[The reward items are limited to two per person.]
It wasn’t a genuine ‘star relic’ person it was a movie prop, but the replica version had
characteristics of the original item. A-grade items were close to a scam in the early stages.
By the way, Yoo Jonghyuk had already passed through here. Four items were already gone. Maybe
the priest also got two things for himself?
“Pick your items. Each one can only obtain two so choose carefully.”
Dokja told Jung Heewon to pick an item Yoo Sangah could use while he found one for Lee
Hyunsung.
Barrow looked around for a moment before something caught his eyes, making his eyes widen and
his breath hitch. He hurriedly went to it and held it.
[Dead Mana of a Dragon- Twenty Litters] ??? grade item.
'How in the world did this get here???' Barrow stared at the small vial, despite the information
stating it is twenty litters the container it is in can fit on his hand.
Barrow took a deep breath as he shoved the vial in the pockets of his clothes.
'Alrght, I'm not wasting my chance in just getting one item... I'm getting another one!' Barrow
began to search the room for something that will caught his interest.
Barrow then stopped and sighed, deciding to pick an item for Kim Namwoon, poor guy still didn't
have a proper weapon.
One weapon caught his eyes though, making him run for it since he saw Lee Jihye also eyeing the
weapon.
"Oi! OI! That's mine!" Lee Jihye shouted but it fell on deaf ears and Barrow finally got a hold of
the base of a Laser-like thing, Barrow was not sure what it does but it looked quite interesting.
[Lightsaber - Replica] S grade item.
'Lightsaber?' Barrow questioned himself before looking for a note that will just magically appear,
and surprisingly there was a note.
"The lightsaber may be the most iconic weapon of all time.
It’s destructive yet elegant and the endless customization options open up
opportunities for myriad designs.
It cuts through nearly everything, it deflects blaster bolts, and in the hands of a force
user, they become nearly unstoppable.
It’s only knock is its lack of long-range capabilities."

'Namwoon is a short-range fighter, right?' Barrow just shrugged and placed it inside his bag.
"That was supposed to be mine." Lee Jihye frowned.
"Shut up brat, I already gave you an ampoule, be grateful."
"You talk like my mom," Lee Jihye complained as she strode towards Lee Gilyoung who was
curiously looking at Mjolnir - Thor's hammer.
Barrow rolled his eyes.
Lee Jihye, who claimed to be a fan of superheroes, was trying to pull an item from the corner.
“Ah, why can’t I hold this?”
Dokja came closer. This was it.
[Mjolnir – Replica] A grade blunt weapon.
The hammer of the god of lightning, Thor. It would’ve been an enormous item if it was a genuine
star relic… still, the quality of the original was so great that the performance of the replica was
significant.
Dokja watched Lee Jihye groaning as she grabbed the hammer that couldn’t be moved.
“Isn’t this an item that only someone special can use?”
“Damn, I’m not special?”
They could hear Barrow dying of laughter in the corner as Lee Jihye said that.
At this time, Lee Gilyoung came up behind her and reached out to Mjolnir.
“Hey Kid! This is mine…”
Mjolnir was lightly lifted by Lee Gilyoung’s hands. Lee Gilyoung swung the hammer around
before looking at Dokja.
“Hyung, can I have it?”
“Yes, it looks good.”
Lee Jihye once again looked stunned.
“Only I am unhappy… just me…”
"No worries Jihye, at least you're alive." Barrow grinned as he patted her head gently like how he
does to Cale.
"You're only saying that because you got a cool item." Lee Jihye grumbled as she looked at Barrow
with a frown.
"I actually got two."

"What's the other one?" she asked as Barrow just smile mysteriously.
"You wouldn't really know."
Lee Jihye gave Barrow an offended look.
Barrow sighed, "It's something that can harm humans."
---
Unfortunately, Yoo Jonghyuk wasn’t on the sixth floor.
The only comfort was that the movie on the sixth floor was easy. It was a typical thriller directed
by Bryan Singer. I knew the killer so it was possible to clear it quickly.
Lee Jihye asked as if she was dumbfounded.
“…He was really the killer?”
“Don’t tell me it is a spoiler? There is actually someone here who hasn’t seen it.”
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ hates spoilers.]
Barrow blinked at the message, 'He's kinda acting childish... but oh well, I do too sometimes.'
“…Now I am tired of movies.”
Dokja agreed with Jung Heewon’s words. He didn’t want to look at a movie theatre for a while. He
should just be satisfied with the high performance fee.
They went directly up to the seventh floor. Maybe this time they could see Yoo Jonghyuk’s back…
Damn. Most of the posters on the seventh floor were torn. Yes, Yoo Jonghyuk was now in the boss
room. Under these circumstances, there was really no time to delay.
"Is that Annabelle?? Master cleared that?" Lee Jihye looked at a poster that had a creepy doll on it.
Barrow looked at it for a bit before shrugging, "I don't know who or what Annabelle is."
"Seriously?? Have you lived under a rock or some shit?"

"Everybody I knew had seen this movie at least once."
“Run. It is almost the last floor.”
They started to run. They had to catch up with that guy as fast as possible. Before he gave up
everything.
We passed through the auditoriums and ran down the aisles. The posters on the 7th floor were of
Korean movies popular in the past.
Shit, please let all of them be torn…
However, unlike what Dokja hoped, the last poster was still intact.
“Damn…”
"Wait- there's a note here." Jung Heewon said as she pointed at a note, it was neatly written but
signs of panic can be seen.
"It is hard to contain Regressor-nim on this floor. Surprisingly I managed to distract

him for at least a bit. If you hurry up now then you might just catch up to him before
he can even try to attack the dungeon master.
Ah, by the way, the moment the regressor becomes unconscious then you are in for a
surprise. I will be waiting for you so please hurry up, I am impatient as of now.
-Priest"
"How does he know thi-"
[The screening will begin.]
The blue spotlight covered the party and the scene changed.
The stage was the sea. But… this time it wasn’t a cruise ship. There was the smell of artillery. The
rough texture of the Panokseon could be felt.
'Is this how seas usually looks like? Cale told me that the sea in our world are more magical
looking than regular seas... I think I know what he meant now.' Barrow curiously looked around.
“Everybody, down—!”
Tang tang tang tang― A few soldiers collapsed while bleeding.
'...Now I want Cale and I fighting in the sea. It would have been great. I think they did, but I wasn't
there!' Barrow frowned.
((...Had Cale and Barrow not fight on the sea before?- They hadn't, right? RIGHT?))
“Protect the ship―!”
The soldiers dressed in old military garb were rushing around. An uneasy wind blew as war took
place. The turbulent Myeongnyang Strait was swirling and there was the distant sound of drums.
Dammit.
There was no Korean who didn’t know this movie. It was because this movie had been watched by
most South Koreans.
Jung Heewon looked at the horizon and muttered.
“This… how can we win?”
The ending of Theater Dungeon would only open when the master was satisfied.
Kukukukung!
300 Japanese warships filled the sea. Dokja hurriedly confirmed the power on their side. Still, this
was a movie based on historical facts. There was hope.
“…What is this?”
Barrow squinted his eyes, he definitely does not know anything about the outside world. It had
been eight years since he had transmigrated here yet he barely knows what the fucks happening in
this world.
There was only one Panokseon where there should be 12. Dokja hurriedly grabbed one of the
sailors around him and asked,
“Where is the commander?”
“Comman…der?”
“Admiral Yi!”
The navy sailor had no idea at all.
In no time, the enemy narrowed the distance. This was ridiculous. How could they win the Battle
of Myeongnyang without help from the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare?
Dokja looked around and hurriedly exclaimed.
“Lee Jihye!”
---
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ is sorry for Lee Jihye.]

It wasn’t difficult to find Lee Jihye. There was only one boat and the place where Duke of Loyalty
and Warfare’s messages could be heard was limited.
“U-Uhhhh…"
She was vomiting in a corner of the first floor deck.
“Hey, are you okay?
Lee Jihye looked up at Barrow with moist eyes.
“I can’t, I can’t do it!”
Barrow looked at Lee Jihye with steely eyes as his eyes narrowed, he remembered one of his
subordinates refusing to fight, where is he now? Dead by the hands of the enemy.
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ is encouraging ‘Lee Jihye’.]
“Never, I will never do it! Oof…!”
She vomited once again.
'Fear or hatred for the sea, what could it be?' Barrow crouched down besides Lee Jihye, not
caring if his shoe got a bit dirtied with her vomit.
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ misses his old friend when he sees ‘Lee Jihye.’]
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ looks at the descendant of an old friend.]
Lee Jihye was the descendant of Lee Eokgi, the companion of the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare.
Duke of Firmness and Compassion, Lee Eokgi.
Along with the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare, he led the navy to victory in the Battle of
Tanghangpo and the Battle of Hansan-do. He was one of the few who defended the Duke of
Loyalty and Warfare, Yi Sunshin when he was arrested on unfair charges. However, he didn’t have
enough myths and didn’t become a sponsor.
Barrow looked at the system messages while he patted Lee Jihye's back, he had absolutely no idea
how to comfort people, it's mostly Cale that does the comforting.
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ is looking at ‘Lee Jihye’ with sad eyes.]
Due to that, the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare selected Lee Jihye.
She wasn’t his descendant but the descendant of his closest confidant. Maybe it was simply the
Duke of Loyalty and Warfare’s choice.
Perhaps the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare didn’t see it.
The fact that the descendant of his deceased confidant and friend would be killed by his own hands
and become a demon.
[A bounty scenario has occurred!]
[Bounty Scenario – Those who seek death shall live. Those who seek life will die]
Category: Sub
Difficulty: B+
Clear Conditions: The ‘Maritime War God’ is asking you for help. Encourage Lee Jihye,
incarnation of Duke of Loyalty and Warfare, and win the Battle of Myeongnyang.
Time Limit: 2 hours
Compensation: A stigma from the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare.
Failure: ―
"Fucking hell..." Barrow breathed out as he looked at the system message.
Dokja shook Lee Jihye. Barrow blinked owlishly, looking at Dokja with confused eyes, wouldn't
shaking a vomiting person make them vomit more?
“Lee Jihye, stop it. Quickly.”
“I don’t want to! Urgh… The four of you can handle it!”
“Can’t you endure it a little bit?”
“…Endure? Ahjussi doesn’t know.”
“No, I know. You aren’t like this because of seasickness.”
“…What?”
“It is because your dead friend liked this movie.”

Lee Jihye shook, like a boxer hit in the jaw. It was like a scene rushing into her head. It was the
first scenario at Daepo Girls’ High School. She strangled her friend with her bare hands.
“T-That… How did you…?”
“Don’t ask how I know. There is no time to explain.”
Lee Jihye looked up at Dokja with blank eyes.
“You killed your friend with your own hands only to die like this?”
Barrow scratched the back of his head and looked away, the last time he told that to someone they
actually died then and there.
The first floor deck was pierced with a hook. Dokja grabbed the hook shooting towards Lee Jihye
with his bare hands. Lee Jihye shook as she looked at him.
“You can run away here or not. You will never be forgiven. But―”
There were loud shouts. Dokja could hear the sound of Japanese raiders jumping on the ship.
“If you wake up now, at least you can save some people.”
Dokja came up onto the second floor deck with the trembling Lee Jihye.
Lee Gilyoung and Jung Heewon were already surrounded. Dokja raised his weapon. The enemies
were ordinary Japanese soldiers. They wouldn’t lose in a one on one battle. The problem was that
there were too many numbers.
Barrow took a deep breath, 'If only I had my fucking sky attribute!'
“Kuaaak!”
Dokja sliced at the incoming soldiers but couldn’t seen an end to it. The enemy ships were firing
from a distance. They were finished if this ship sunk. The movie would end tragically and they
would die here.
“Lee Jihye!”
Barrow stood up and pulled out the [World Tree Branch] and coated it with a bit of dead mana as if
he was experimenting something, the branch didn't wither nor burn which made him smile widely.
((Dead mana is very dangerous for normal; humans, animals and objects, right?-))
'If Cale used his blood for this then I'll use dead mana!' Barrow grinned as he stabbed incoming
soldiers, even if they weren't stabbed, they screamed in agony when they came in contact with the
dangerous liquid.
“Wake up now!”
This was a cursed scenario. They didn’t have Song Yeojung or Jung Eungdoo.
All they had was a weak girl protected by the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare. The girl staggered on
the deck of the second floor.
“I-I’m disgusting. I…I don’t deserve to be alive…”

Yes, it was disgusting. Dokja was disgusting along with the way that he was using her.
“No one would be qualified.”
“U-Ughhh…”
Tears endlessly poured from Lee Jihye’s eyes. Dokja held Hercules’ Shield and stood in front of
her.
Kwang! Kwaang! Kwaang!
“Survive and take responsibility! Atone for the rest of your life or live a garbage life. Just somehow
survive!”
The ship was being broken by the indiscriminate shelling. Dokja turned to her with cold eyes.
“Or do you really want to die here?”
Barrow glanced at Lee Jihye as he once again stabbed another soldier.
"Oi, brat."
Barrow smirked as Lee Jihye and Kim Dokja looked at him, they still don't understand why
Barrow liked to call everyone 'brat', but that wasn't the problem now, the problem was the fact that
they could practically see the madness in Barrow's eyes.
"Everybody die! Nobody is supposed to be immortal! Death is a part of life! If you're gonna die at
least be the one who decides where and when you are gonna die." Barrow grinned, "You want to
die here? In this shitty place?!"
Lee Jihye's eyes widened slightly.
"Your friend died?" Barrow asked, mock pity lacing his words as his eyes curled up in amusement
"Mostly it is loss that teaches us about the worth of things. So why can't you get in that thick skull
of yours that your life is worth something??"
Lee Jihye's breath caught in her throat as she just stared at Barrow.
"You don't deserve to live? Please I don't deserve to live too, I've known that fact since I was
born!" Barrow rolled his eyes, "But where am I? Here, alive and breathing because I realized that
life fucks with everybody! No exceptions whatsover."
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ has responded to the will of ‘Lee Jihye’.]
[The character ‘Lee Jihye’ has received a new stigma.]
The third stigma of Sword Demon Lee Jihye. It was the strongest stigma that would later make her
a maritime admiral.
“…To God.”
Lee Jihye held the hilt of her sword and looked at the sea. There were many enemies and no allies.
She quietly turned her sword towards the world.
“There are still 12 ships left.”
"I didn't think that random shit I say will strengthen your will or some shit but, glad I could help."
Barrow grinned.
Barrow grinned at the system message, 'Is this the Wall of Water?'
A radiant beam emerged from the end of Lee Jihye's sword which got Barrow's attention.
[The character ‘Lee Jihye’ has activated the stigma ‘Ghost Fleet Lv. 1!]
Water vapor rose in the area. Water sprayed all over the place and 12 ghost ships appeared in the
sea.
“Get revenge on the enemies.”
The drumming paused like it was embarrassed. Shells flew towards the ghost fleet. However, the
ghost fleet was disembodied and didn’t suffer any damages.
“Die in this place.”
Finally, Lee Jihye’s fleet started to move forward. 12 ships moved through the water, creating
countless ripples. The white barrels started firing and the ships blocking the path collapsed
helplessly.
Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa!
The girl who didn’t cry led the battlefield.
Barrow looked quite impressed as he saw this.
In front of the ghost fleet, the warships were completely overwhelmed. It wasn’t just Dokja., Jung
Heewon and Lee Gilyoung also gaped at the scene while Barrow was just smirking.
This was the real power of a ‘stigma.’ It was the power of the admiral that wasn’t pushed by
anyone in a maritime war.
In the fading light of the sunset, the screams of the Japanese were heard from among the smoke.
The whirlpool of Myeongnyang Strait sucked in the dead bodies. It took less than an hour for the
last enemy ship to collapse.
[The fourth ‘Ending Credit’ has been reached.]
As soon as they received the ending credit, additional messages came up.
[The bounty scenario is cleared.]
[You have received the Maritime War God’s reward for the bounty scenario.]
[The stigma ' ' has been acquired.]
Barrow squinted his eyes, trying to remember if he has an ancient power that has two words with
fours letters each. Then his eyes widened in realization, 'Fire Wood!'
[You have received 2/2 fragments to receive ]
[Fragments obtained.]
[A sword capable to withstand it's power. World Tree Branch.]
[Information not found.]
[You have obtained a stigma.]
((Look- I'm just assuming that 'Fire Wood' is a sword made out of fire or a sword that is made out
of wood that is on fire. Probably the latter- I don't know if this ancient power was mentioned in tcf
yet, considering that I'm still trying to find people who translates it. The translator that I liked to
read to quit so... yeah.))
Barrow was internally screaming as he read this. Finally! He got back one of his ancient powers!
The exhausted Lee Ji-hye was staring at Dokja.
“Ahjussi.”
“You rest here. We will go to save Yoo Jonghyuk.”
“But…”
“Listen up.”
Dokja distributed the ampoules he gathered to everyone.
They climbed the last stairway.
“Everyone, get ready.”
[You have entered the eighth floor, the Heavenly Garden.]
The eighth floor of the theatre was a rooftop. It was a small dome reminiscent of an opera house.
As soon as Dokja stepped on the green grass of the rooftop, he found the back of the regressor he
was looking for.
Ah…
When he thought about all those who would suffer if he died, his anger soared. Fortunately, the
back of his head was good enough to be hit.
“Hey Yoo Jonghyuk!”
Dokja ran towards Yoo Jonghyuk and hit him in the back of the head.
The cold sensation numbed his fingers. Dammit, Dokja really wanted to beat this guy up. As he
looked away from the regressor for a moment he caught sight of long white hair.
It was from a person who was pale but not sickly looking, his eyes were as blue as the sky as it
shone. He was wearing robes that was white as snow.
Was this the priest that everybody had been talking about?
The person looked at him in the eyes, his eyes calm.
"Hello, I'm glad you finally came."
The priest smiled in amusement.
Dokja's eyes widened as it shook slightly, that smile... he could recognize that smile from a mile
away...
Chapter End Notes
Alright. So... this is how I envision the trio will be with the addition of Cale. Yoo
Junghyuk is Gordon Ramsay. Kim Dokja is one of those stupid owners in Kitchen
Nightmares. Han Sooyoung is a chef in one of the restaurants featured in Kitchen
Nightmares. And Cale is a master chef junior. In short, Yoo Junghyuk won't get mad
if Cale makes a mistake(s), if Han Sooyoung makes a mistake he will be slightly mad
as long as she doesn't repeat her mistake and Dokja... yeah... there's no saving him, if
he doesn't breath Junghyuk would get mad, if he breaths Junghyuk will get mad.
I suddenly imagined Junghyuk yelling, "WHERE'S THE LAMB SAUCE?!!", I should

probably stop binge watching Hell's Kitchen and Kitchen Nightmares-
Damn- this chapter seems like a Yoo Junghyuk x Priest Cale- but it isn't. It truly isn't.
1.About Cale being known by the 'prophets'... I've actually did something with the
original plot of the 'Ways of Survival' so... yeah. You'll find out in later chapters.
2. Cale's guide book is not particularly "ORV" nor "WOS".
3. The abilities of the Ancient Powers might be wrong here so you should inform me
now before it's too late
He's back
Chapter Summary
The black without it's white isn't complete despite looking fine.
Chapter Notes
A priest pale as paper yet not sickly looking, eyes as calm as the ocean and smile as welcoming as
Cale's.
He wore a robe that was as white as snow, and sandals that looked durable yet it had many
scratches.
The priest's eyes were twinkling with delight as a white orb hovered over his head.
He was sitting besides an old man, the dungeon master, the creature did not mind him, it was as if
he was not seen.
Dokja might be called a creep but he observed every little movement that the priest did.
"Please do not focus on me, there is much problematic matters that you need to attend to."
The priest pointed to Yoo Junghyuk who had a grey-white aura coming out from his body. A rose
as red as blood practically connected to his hand, it was quickly wilting away.
Dokja subconsciously stepped back. Looking closer the aura was connected to the old man besides
the priest.
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ has been revealed.]
"Save him and survive."
Yoo Jonghyuk emanated the whitish aura and slowly turned towards Dokja. It was the worst
situation.
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ has controlled the character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk.’]
A formidable killing intent was rising from the guy who lost all sense of reason. There was no
‘character’ in the world who could stop this guy now.
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ has used Force Palm Lv. 4!]
Dokja barely managed to open his mouth,
“W-Wait a minute!”
Kwaaaang!
Dokja staggered a bit but the pain he was feeling was less than he thought.
He opened his eyes and saw a small yet durable shield. It was silver and had a bit of gold
engravings on it. It also had two small wings adorning it's sides. It held a holy aura.
It was truly a fitting skill for a priest.
"I apologize if you still got hurt, the shield had come a bit late."
[The character ‘Jung Heewon’ has used Demon Slaying Lv. 2!]
In the distance, Jung Heewon’s eyes were burning.
Barrow was besides her as he looked at the priest with shaking eyes. They might have not noticed
it but he could clearly see the small trail of blood flowing out of the priest's mouth.
'Too weak! He's still too weak! What in the hell is he doing acting like a hero?!'
- Cale... I'm hungry... feed me, sorry if you're hurt, the others are not here yet
A small voice almost a whisper spoke in the priest's head as he gently patted the top of the white
orb.
The white orb rubbed itself on the priest's hand as if reacting to his touch.
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ has used Hundred Steps Godly Fists Lv. 4!]
The current Jung Heewon wasn’t Yoo Jonghyuk’s opponent. She could endure a few blows due to
Demon Slaying but blood started to emerge from Jung Heewon’s mouth.
The priest also held a shield in front of them, the blood flowing out of his mouth now more
noticable.
“Master!”
At this time, Lee Jihye came upstairs. The jerk flying towards Jung Heewon turned towards Lee
Jihye.
Kwa kwa kwa kwa!

“Kyaaack!”
Thanks to the favour of the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare or maybe Ghost Walk, Lee Jihye
fortunately avoided the blow. Dokja shouted towards Lee Jihye,
“He is being controlled! Go after the theater master!”
However, Lee Jihye wasn’t free enough to do so. In the end, they couldn’t reach the theatre master
without going through Yoo Jonghyuk.
Jung Heewon and Lee Jihye’s eyes crossed. Their swords moved towards Yoo Jonghyuk at the
same time.
It was the combo of Kendo and Sword Training. But the combo that damaged even the T-Rex
didn’t work on Yoo Jonghyuk.
“Kuheok!”
Lee Jihye was hit in the face with Hundred Steps Godly Fists, spat out blood and collapsed.
"I apologize... I was too late to react..." the priest apologized to them as he clasped his hands
together.
"Priest! You're literally right besides the dungeon master! Attack him!"
The priest just smiled at them innocently and placed his hand on the dungeon master's shoulder,
only for it to pass through upon contact.
"I am still in a ghost-like state, I was attacked by hyung a while ago."
Dokja stared at the priest in slight confusion. Ghost-like state? Does he also have a [Specter's
Stone]? And did he just called the sunfish bastard 'hyung'???
There was no time to dwell on his questions as they have a bigger problem right now.
[The constellations of the Absolute Good system are silent at Jung Heewon’s request.]
[The skill has been cancelled.]
Jung Heewon cursed.
“Dammit…not this guy as well?”
It was natural. Yoo Jonghyuk was ruthless but his essence was ‘righteous.’
The priest then quickly created a shield for Jung Heewon, but this time it broke into pieces making
the priest sweat drop and scratch the back of his head.
"Sorry."
Jung Heewon was hit by a force punch and lost her sword, rolling across the ground. In this
desperate moment, Lee Gilyoung used the special skill ‘Mjolnir’s Thunder’ from behind Dokja.
Kukukung!
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ has offset the impact of the attack with ‘Lightning Resistance.’]
Dokja touched Lee Gilyoung’s shoulder and staggered forward.
“Gilyoung. Please. Do you know what to do?”
Lee Gilyoung quickly noticed and immediately nodded.
“Yes Hyung.”
“I’m sorry.”
“No.”
Lee Gilyoung started to mumble something straight away. Lee Gilyoung’s pupils slowly reversed.
[You have used the Tyrant T-Rex’s DNA Ampoule.]
[All stats will explosively increase for 30 minutes!]
The priest closed his eyes as gently wiped the blood from his mouth. He looked forward and saw
Barrow looking at him with a glare,
- C,Cale, Is that...
The white orb looked like as if it was trembling.
- Is that the White Star?!! Cale! We can't fight him right now with your current conditions! You'll
die! Again!
The priest ignored the voice for now as he waved to Barrow who begrudgingly waved back.
The priest's left eye twitched,
'Why the hell isn't he helping them?'
The priest took his attention off Barrow, much to the red head's annoyance as he focused on the
two dueling in front of him.
There were sparks flying because of their swords hitting each other.
It would be dangerous to interfere.
Dokja's face twisted into a furious expression as he began yelling at the regressor.
"Wake up, jerk!"
The priest smiled calmly.

'Ah, it's time for the greatest misunderstanding of all time...'
The priest was a bit delighted to see another person suffering from misunderstandings.
Dokja landed a hit on Junghyuk's chin making the regressor stumble.
"You idiot!"
The person infront of Dokja was equivalent to a sunfish. They don't die because they're weak, they
die because of stress.
"Aren't you a real protagonist?"
"Haven't you regressed three times?"
Dokja once again hit his head with all his strength. Was it a miracle? The blow to his jaw slowed
him down a bit. Dokja didn’t miss the opportunity and kicked his chest.
“Do you really think so? You have already forgotten the determination of your first attempt.”
Barrow looked at the scene in confusion, the only thing he hears is static was it also the same for
his brother?
He looked at the priest and just saw him smiling slightly. Hah! As if, nobody can hide secrets from
his brother.
“You bastard… don’t fall into those sentiments.”
Dokja shouted while blocking his sword.
“If you can’t find the meaning of life in front of you, didn’t you decide to live for the greater
cause?”
“Alone?”
“What did I come here for if you are alone?”
Dokja's sword struck and tore at his hands. Blood flowed and the flesh was torn. Dokja wielded the
sword like a madman.
Lee Jihye looked at the priest in confusion. He was so angry at her for swearing but he's smiling
when there's two guys who's literally at each others throats?!
Well it is common sense to not interfere into a death fight but why the hell is he smiling??
The priest is surely making her frustrated. He was just so... complicated!
“Why are you alone? When you died like a fool in the Theatre Dungeon, when you cried over your
dead little sister, when the prophet stabbed you in the back! When your loved one gave birth to a
child…!”
Lee Jihye focused her attention as she heard that, her jaw slackening slightly.
The priest looked at Lee Jihye and smirked.
“You went crazy after your child died!”

The complex memories of his family affairs and things he experienced passed through Dokja's
mind.
“Fighting against the demon kings and the returnees!”
The nightmares of the senior officers in the army.
“Helping people and fighting against the damn reincarnators! When you finally stood before the
constellations!”
“Look around you and try to live somehow!”
“I…”
Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes were staring straight at Dokja.
The priest smiled as he looked at the two before shifting his gaze to Barrow and Jihye who looked
at the scene with mouth agape.
It seems that they only heard parts of the speech and misinterpreted it. As much as the priest wants
to pity Dokja, the scene was just too amusing to him.
"What...?"
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ is embarrassed.]
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ has strengthened his control on the character ‘Yoo
Jonghyuk.’]
“Kuaaak…!”
Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes blurred again.
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’s Splitting the Sky Energy’ has grown!]
In the meantime, the skills received through Transmission were becoming stronger. It was thanks
to the talent of a main character.
Dokja heard the priest's voice again, he strained his ears just so he can hear it clearly.
"Dokja-ssi... I believe in you."
That voice was not only the priest's but it was slowly fading to a voice similar to Cale's.
Dokja took a shaky breath. Was he hallucinating again or was the priest actually...?
He shook his head and focused to Junghyuk again.
He glanced at Lee Gilyoung. Blood was pouring down from Lee Gilyoung’s nose. The time had
come.
“Junghyuk.”
Perhaps after today, Yoo Junghyuk would become surprisingly strong. Dokja pushed his sword
away as hard as he could.
“Do you remember what I asked before? I asked if I could hit you?”
There was a difference in natural talent. In the next few years, Yoo Junghyuk would become
incomparable stronger than Dokja.
But not right now. At least for now.
“You told me to hit you if I could. Do you remember?”
[Blade of Faith is activated!]
[The special option of Unbroken Faith is activated.]
[The ether property is converted to ‘fire.’]
Dokjacould overwhelm this ridiculous guy.
Ether Blade. The fire ether appeared in empty space.
Hwaruruk!
Yoo Jonghyuk was surprised by the sudden attack and took a few steps back. He instinctively felt
that it was something extraordinary. But it was too late.
[The stigma ‘Song of the Sword’ has been used.]
The priest smiled. The swordsmanship that Dokja wields was not as good as Choi Han's but it was
still strong compared to others.
- Cale... are sure that the White Star isn't going to attack you? I can make a shield that is strong
enough to handle his attack! But...
"Cale Barrow... is my brother." the priest said in a hushed tone.
- ...
The priest looked at the white orb in slight shock when it suddenly became a bit dull. Was it due to
shock?
- WHAT?!
The priest could feel his ears ringing from the shout. It was loud, more of, it came directly from his
head.
The white orb hit itself on the priest's cheek in an attempt to smack some sense into him.
Barrow looked at Dokja in astonishment, he too used the Sword of Destruction like that when he
first got it. Awkward movements yet precise.
Dudududududu!
“Kuooh!”
Numerous red wounds appeared all over Yoo Jonghyuk’s body.
In this damn world where coins represented all values and the constellations decided the
development of the world, He and...someone still needed Yoo Jonghyuk.
Thus, Dokja would protect him today.
Hwaruruk!
Yoo Jonghyuk’s actions stopped as flames burned the area. His Fire Resistance meant it might not
be a serious blow, but it was enough to force him into a state of inactivity. Dokja looked at the
‘theater master’ sitting at the edge of the garden.
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ is extremely alert to you.]
Now was the only chance. Dokja started running. In the distance, he could see the theatre master
stiffen.
Then.
[The character ‘Yoo Junghyuk’ has used Recovery Lv. 2!]
Yoo Junghyuk was already chasing after me.
The priest hastly stood up and ran towards Yoo Junghyuk but he was pushed away by Barrow.
"Ugh! Dokja-ssi! Just run!"
Barrow intervepted Junghyuk's sword with his that was on fire.
He looked down at the priest who looked at him with an annoyed expression, smirking he focused
his gaze back to Yoo Junghyuk.
"As much as I want to remain as a villain... I can't let my dear dongsaeng sacrifice himself again!"
The white orb hovered over Barrow,
-...He changed...
Dokja ran again but not before looking back at the priest who was on the floor, Barrow called him
'dongsaeng'... was he really Cale...?
Dokja came to a halt for a moment.
"Gilyoung!" Dokja cried out.
Kukukung!
The moment Dokja cried out, there was a huge crack in the ceiling of Sky Garden.
The black dome surrounding the roof was breaking. Yoo Junghyuk who was struggling to maintain
his balance looked up with surprise at the ceiling.
It was generally impossible for the shielded area of a ‘hidden scenario’ to be broken. But it was
possible for ‘uncommon’ existences.
In the distance, Lee Gilyoung was crying while wiping his bleeding nose. The priest immediately
ran to him as he helped the kid to wipe off the blood.
“U-Uwahh… uwahhhh…!”
"Shh... shhh..."
In order to deal with a monster, you had to call a monster.
Kuoooooh!
A huge insect dug into the cracks of the broken dome.
Rattle!
Like thin glass, the dome broke and the roof was split apart. The astonished theater master
screamed. A monster that could destroy the shielded area of a hidden scenario. It was like a
gigantic praying mantis, the insect king of great size.
[The 6th grade insect king, Titanoptera has appeared!]
It was an appearance that caused goosebumps. The monster that had been fighting with the
poisonous rhino the other day. This monster came here in response to Lee Gilyoung’s Diverse
Communication. Lee Gilyoung laughed.
“He, hehe… Titano…”
He then looked up at the priest who was gently smiling at him while caressing his cheek.
"Hyung...?"
Kuoooooh!
The huge preying mantis flew towards the theatre master. Then Yoo Jonghyuk blocked it.
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ has used ‘Strong Self-Defense Lv. 4’.]
Kwaaaaang!
Barrow went towards the priest who was gently holding a crying Gilyoung.
"H-Hyung... you..."
There was a massive sound and Yoo Jonghyuk’s body was pushed down into the floor of the
rooftop. Yet Yoo Jonghyuk was still standing.
Ku ku ku ku!
Kyaooooh!
The Titanoptera screamed at the hard blow. Surprisingly, Yoo Jonghyuk was on par with the 6th
grade insect king.
Dokja was nearing the dungeon master who balatedly noticed him.
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ has triggered ‘Simulacra.’
It was a delirium skill on a higher level than the specter’s Welcome Prison.
The surrounding space distorted and all types of illusions appeared. The monsters seemed closer to
reality than illusions.
The ground rats, grolls, poisonous rhinos, T-rex… The monsters Dokja had encountered so far
were running towards him. The fierce teeth and violence claws ripped and clawed at him, but he
didn’t stop. He wasn’t afraid. It was all fake. They didn’t exist. They were all fiction from a novel.
But one illusion made him stop for a bit,
Cale. More precisely a bleeding Cale was standing right besides the dungeon master.
His eyes shook and his breath caught in his throat, that's when he heard someone shout,
"What in the world are you doing?!"
It was Cale... it was Cale's voice. It didn't came from 'Illusion Cale' but from the priest.
Dokja controlled his breathing and began approaching the dungeon master again, the Cale besides
that old man was not the real one.
The moment that the Blade of Faith reached his neck.
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ has triggered ‘Mental Erosion.]
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacrum’ is embarrassed.]

Abyss of the ego.
All types of thoughts gathered and the pages of Ways of Survival fluttered.
–T-This?This, is…!
Numerous texts emanated a faint light and floated in the darkness. It was the chapters of Ways of
Survival that Dokja had read.
[The exclusive skill, ‘Fourth Wall’ is activated!]
The complexion of the theatre master changed as he dug into his head. He looked at the strings
around him and his face whitened.
–Don’t, tell, me, you…ahhh!
This was the last thing he said. Strangely, he looked at Dokja in awe.
The moment Blade of Faith was about to cross his neck, a dazzling light came from his body. It
was like a ghost touching a divine light or the penalty for breaking a taboo.
He was destroyed without a trace.
[The ‘Theatre Master’s Simulacra’ has been killed for the first time.]
[You have obtained 9,000 coins as compensation.]
[You have met the conditions to clear the hidden scenario!]
Dokja sharply turned around and ran towards the priest who was holding Lee Gilyoung's body, it
seemed that the kid had fainted.
Dokja held the priest's hand and looked at him with glossy eyes, he ignored the red head who was
glaring at him while grumpily kicking the unconscious Junghyuk.
"Cale..." he breathed.
[The barrier surrounding the Theater Dungeon has disappeared.]
Jung Heewon ran towards the priest and immediately hugged him.
"Cale... you're..."
The priest just smiled and gently gave Lee Gilyoung to Barrow.
He chuckled, "I didn't know that you guys missed me."
[The ending time for the third main scenario is approaching!]
"You idiot!" Jung Heewon cried a bit as the priest awkwardly patted her back.
"Why do you look like that?" Dokja asked with a raised eyebrow.
"I'm getting to that bit," the priest said as he dettached Jung Heewon from him.
He unclasped the necklace that was around his neck as he let it fall onto his hands.
Slowly the priest's complexion became a bit worse, but familiar.
His skin became paler as it could get and his eyes faded to a reddish-brown color. His hair shrunk
and turned as red as the rose that Junghyk was holding.
Even his clothes seemed to change, it became a red hanbok.
This was it... this was the person they knew...
Nobody asked him as to how he survived they didn't care about the process, they care about the
fact that he's standing in front of them, alive and breathing.
Lee Jihye's eyes widened, 'The noona??'
Jung Heewon playfully punched Cale's shoulder,
"You little rascal! You shouldn't scare us like that!"
Dokja smiled and closed his eyes before opening them, gently squeezing the red head's hand.
"We're glad that you're back with us."
Barrow felt Lee Gilyoung squirm in his arms as he looked down at the kid,
"You good?"
Gilyoung looked up at him in confusion before making grabby hands to Cale who happily carried
him in his arms.
Cale was weak, he can't handle Gilyoung's weight but he would try, just so he can make the kid
happy.
Gilyoung snuggled to Cale's chest before pointing upwards.
From a distance, a meteor shower seemed to be falling. The meteor shower was originally the
forerunner of the main scenario. However, the number of meteor showers was more than before.
It meant the ‘hall’ would open soon.

The meteor showers were probably falling all over the world.
Jung Heewon admired it.
“Pretty…”
Jung Heewon didn’t know. The meteors that looked beautiful from a distance would make a
nightmare for the people where it fell.
Barrow looked at his brother, he may not show it but he was definately struggling. He's probably
hungry right now, blood even came out from his mouth!
A sudden thought came to him. Oh god... in their previous life he was the reason why Cale was
always spitting out large amounts of blood.
It made him guilty but the hero told him not to be, past is past, he should be worried and focused at
his present.
Lee Gilyoung gathered his small hands together and muttered something. Jung Heewon and Lee
Jihye were silent for a while. Maybe they were also praying.
It was funny. Wishing to the beings who would become a source of nightmare, it was probably
only human beings who did this in the entire universe.
Barrow was just frowning at them in confusion.
After a while, Lee Gilyoung opened his eyes and looked up at Cale and Dokja.
“Hyungs aren't making a wish?”
Dokja looked down at Lee Gilyoung and replied.
“I have made a wish.”
“What is it?”
“Gilyoung, you shouldn’t ask that.” Jung Heewon scolded him.
“I wish to see the novel’s epilogue.”
Lee Gilyoung looked at Dokja with confusion.
Gilyoung then turned to Cale who was just silently gazing at the sky, before he could ask an
answer already came,
"I don't do wishes. I don't want to expect something and hope that it will happen."
Gilyoung nodded, accepting the answer.
Gilyoung then turned to Barrow,
"..."
Barrow smiled slighty but it was pained,
'I just want my dongsaeng to stop dying...' Barrow closed his eyes and did not voice out his
thoughts.
[Main Scenario #3 – Emergency Defense has ended.]
The main scenario, which was supposed to begin only after the sun had risen, actually started less
than 10 minutes after the third main scenario was over.
[The fourth main scenario is about to begin!]
Dokja went straight to Lee Jihye and so did Cale. They had left Gilyoung to Barrow's care, much to
the annoyance of both boys.
“You take Yoo Jonghyuk.”
“…Can I do that?”
“You can’t go downstairs now anyway. It will be a problem for when he wakes up.”
Lee Jihye nodded as she looked at Yoo Jonghyuk.
“Please inform me when he wakes up. I want to give him another hit in the back.”
Cale looked down at Yoo Junghyuk as he looked at the rose that the regressor held gently yet
firmly.
The wilted rose was slowly getting it's color back making Cale smile slightly.
"Remember to keep that alive for me..."
His voice was soft and almost inaudible but it seems the regressor heard it, the grip on the rose
tightened as if saying 'I will.'
Chapter End Notes
Ackk- Sorry for the misunderstanding! I'm not facing any serious problems at the
moment, I think. Anyways, the reason for my very late update is because of a fucker
who 'accidentally' cut our line of internet and refused to fix it.
This chapter may have more misspellings and grammar mistakes than the others since
I am currently using my phone to type this and my chubby fingers kept pressing two
letters at once-
I used HTML for this one, sorry-

Hint and Hunt
Chapter Summary
In which our beloved red haired idiot had finally come in contact with his father, and
what is this? One of the 'Origin Mysteries' finally revealed?
Chapter Notes
A figure on a wheelchair looked in front of him, he was in a temple.
A temple of the God of Death to be precise.
It was dark and gloomy all around despite the crazy priestess complaining about how childish the
god is.
The figure clutched a note in his hand, it was another note that was given to their party.
But... this time around it wasn't any weird language or some shit, it was Roan language.
"Cale-nim..."
The figure mumbled softly, the name rolling off his tounge like it's an expensive word. He looked
down at the note again and closed his eyes,
[Cale Henituse and Cale Barrow are brothers.]
He opened his eyes and glared at the front of the temple,
"How dare you let Cale-nim be with such a disgusting man."
The figure snarled and went closer to the shrine dedicated to the god, his face was now revealed.
He had long white hair and green eyes, he looked beautiful of course.
"You. Let's make a deal,"
---
Cale gently cradled Lee Gilyoung in his arms as he gazed at the sleeping kid.
Had Raon been human would he also be as cute as this little rascal? The answer was unknown to
the red head as he closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of a kid close to him.
Barrow glanced at his brother who seems as if he was thinking about something, the white orb was
just resting on his brother's head.
"Let's go now." Dokja said as they headed down the stairs.
The dungeon disappeared and it turned into an ordinary theatre. The items in the rewards room on
the 5th floor were turned into ordinary stage props. It was as if everything that happened yesterday
was a dream.
Cale was just humming a lullaby of some sort as he patted Gilyoung's back, then he heard the
dokkaebi's voice,
[Weak human. Is it you? Is it really you? Or are my eyes are deceiving me?]
Cale smiled at the familliar nickname,
'It's me.'
[Fucking hell... you're really weird...]
After that Cale felt warm again, Bihyung had drapped the [Dokkaebi Blanket] on him once again,
this time it looked good as new. His name was even imbedded on it, and so was two roses, one
black and the other white.
[Oi. Isn't it hard to run around on that... dress. Shouldn't you wear something more appropriate in
this apocalyptic world?]
'I can manage.'
Gilyoung stirred slightly in Cale's arms but did not wake up.
[...Your face... nevermind.]
[Here. Have some messages before I switch to Dokja.]
[Most constellations are watching you to explore your secrets.]
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is excited by your existence.]
[2,000 coins have been sponsored.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is glad that you're okay.]
"Cale, is it hard? I'll carry Gilyoung for you."
Jung Heewon offered as the red stared blankly at her making her a bit nervous, why was he making
that face?
"No."
Before Jung Heewon could say anything else Barrow shook his head, indicating that his brother
isn't planning on changing his mind.
“Heewon-ssi.”
“Huh?”
“What are you worried about?”
“No, just…” Jung Heewon hesitated for a moment before sighing. “Hah… okay. It isn’t in my
nature to keep it in.”
Jung Heewon got directly to the point.
“What is Dokja-ssi’s identity?”
“…Did you hear something earlier?”
“A little bit.”
She then turned to Cale,
"Yours too...What's your identity?"
The red head just glanced at her before proceeding to focus on the sleeping kid in his arms.
Dokja decided to be half honest.
“I know parts of the future.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
Jung Heewon thought about something for a while. She seemed to be wondering if Dokja's words
were true or not. Then Jung Heewon seemed to have decided as she bit her lips.
“Do Yoo Sangah and Lee Hyunsung know?”
“They don’t know yet.”
Barrow then opened his mouth, choosing to answer for his brother who was too focused on the kid,
"My dongsaeng just knows everything."
It was a direct answer yet it made the black haired duo to question the twins' existence more.
Cale let out a sigh as system messages rung in his ears,
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is very sorry.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is laughing madly.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is sorry for you.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' is sorry for you.]
Cale fell silent as the messages replayed in his head over and over again.
Sure it was a good thing that he was being given coins but... why are they sorry?
Cale suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine as he felt like something was really wrong.
Barrow also seemed to receive the opposite of those messages, instead the gods were pleading him
not to kill someone, but why?
They descended to the platform where many people were putting pressure on a small group.
“Where did that bastard Kim Dokja go? Tell me quickly.”
Looking closer, they saw that the Landlord Alliance were harassing Lee Hyunsung.
Cale gave Gilyoung to Barrow who immediately received a sleepy kick from the kid.
"Yoo Sangah-ssi, Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Namwoon."
Cale said in a calm voice as he and Dokja stepped forward, it was nostalgic, he and Dokja would
always take turns in talking (bullying) to people.
"YOU!"
The voice was horror stricken as they stared at the red head who was presumably dead.
"Cale..."
"Cale!"
"Cale-niiiimmm!!"
A white blur rushed to Cale and immediately embraced him. It was Kim Namwoon, he was
sobbing as he clutched at Cale's clothes.
Cale chuckled as he patted Kim Namwoon's back, looking at Dokja with a look that says 'You're on
you're own this time around.'
As Dokja began to converse with Gong Pildu, Namwoon kept sobbing and repeating Cale's name
as he checked the red head if he was real.
"Cry Baby." Barrow mumbled as Namwoon immediately gazed at him,
"I AM NOT A-"
Before he could finish his sentence a base of a laser was shoved to him. He looked at it in
confusion for a moment before it dawned to him what it is,
"Is this... Is this a lightsaber?"
"Yes it is, whatever that is."
Barrow detached Namwoon from Cale as he patted his brother's clothes as if that would make the
wetness of it disappear.
"Barrow. That is not how it works."
Cale frowned as Barrow just huffed, avoiding a sleepy punch from the kid in his arms.
Kim Namwoon got out of his daze as he held Cale's hand. He's not letting this red head get out of
his sights, just so he can be sure that he's safe.
Barrow looked at their holding hands as he looked at Namwoon and then at Cale,
'Namwoon suddenly reminds me of that black haired swordsman...'
"I'm glad that you are safe..." Yoo Sangah smiled and so did Lee Hyunsung.
"Me too."
Cale gave a smile in their direction as he went besides Cale.
Dokja smiled at Cale as he let out a sigh, he was quite happy that the red head is still alive. He
doesn't care about how, the only thing important is that he is well.
"Gong Pildu."
The moment Gong Pildu was about to say something. There was an electric current in the air.
[The fourth main scenario will start in 5 minutes!]
Along with the system message, Dokkaebi Bihyung appeared.
[Hahaha, everyone! Have you been well?]
People’s expressions stiffened at this nasty guy’s face.
Cale squinted his eyes a bit, 'He still looks like a cotton candy...'
Barrow and Namwoon looked at the Dokkaebi with a disinterested expression.

[It looks like you are all restless!]
“W-What is it now?”
[Of course I came because of the announcement for the fourth scenario.]
“This is shit…”
[Now now, don’t act like that. Don’t you know I go after the first person who complains? The
fourth main scenario has to do with the other stations. A fairly exciting story is waiting for you.
I’m sure you will be satisfied!]
Everyone’s complexions darkened as they heard about other stations.
Chungmuro alone was this bad. It was obvious how much trouble there would be if other stations
were involved. Bihyung laughed.
[By the way, in order to proceed with this scenario, you have to perform another task first. Won’t it
be a mess if the number of people increases? Therefore, you need a presence to lead you. In other
words, there must be a station representative!]
Representative. It was finally starting.
[From now on, we will play a ‘skirmish.’] It could be called a warm-up game. The rules of the
game… well, you will see!]
Bihyung smiled and disappeared, while a message window popped up in front of everyone.
[The sub scenario has arrived!]
[Sub Scenario – Elect a Representative]

Category: Sub
Difficulty: C
Clear Conditions: Take the ‘white flag’ installed in the centre of the platform.
Compensation: 1,000 coins, Chungmuro’s representative.
Failure: ―
* The representative of the station can exercise strong control over the members.
Barrow raised an eyebrow as Cale shot him a deceiving smile. Cale mouthed something to him,
'After electing a representative... pretend that this is war.'
Barrow nodded and so did Namwoon who thought that the message was for him.
Before the message window fully popped up, Gong Pildu was already running to the flag in the
centre of the platform. He truly was like a ghost.
“Everybody get out of the way!”
Gong Pildu pushed people like a runaway locomotive and was in the lead to get the white flag.
This couldn’t happen. The moment his fingertips were about to reach the flag, Dokja opened his
mouth.
“Gong Pildu, down!”
[Under the terms of the contract, ‘Command Rights’ is activated!]
“Waaack!”
Namwoon snickered as Barrow bit his lip, trying not to laugh.
Cale blinked, glancing at Dokja then at Pildu.
'Insteresting...'
"Ah. Cale, your stuff by the way."
Jung Heewon gave Cale 'Peacemaker' that was still wrapped in cloth and his 'book'.
Cale gave a nod as he slung 'Peacemaker' to his shoulder and gripped the book in his left hand. The
white orb on top of his head looked at 'Peacemaker' curiously, circling it.
-As cool as this looks... Cale. I'm hungry...
Dokja stepped on the back of the collapsed Gong Pildu and took the white flag.
[You have pulled the white flag from the flagpole.]
[You have become the ‘representative’ of Chungmuro.]
[You are qualified to walk the ‘King’s Road.’]
[‘Kim Dokja’ has occupied the white flag.]
Cale bit his thumb and began loading 'Peacemaker', seriously... he's going to run out of blood
because of this thing!
- Cale?! What are you doing??
[If the white flag doesn’t change owners in the next five minutes, Chungmuro will be under his
control.]
[If the flag is snatched in the next five minutes, the timer will reset.]
A timer appeared in the air.
[5:00]
Gong Pildu pointed at Dokja with a pale face.
“Take away the flag! You only have to snatch it in five minutes!”
The alliance member belatedly regained their minds and started rushing towards Dokja. Oho, it
was like this?
Cale went besides Kim Dokja and redied 'Peacemaker', already having targets in mind and those
were the people in front.
Lee Hyunsung turned to them.
“Dokja-ssi!”
“Hyunsung-ssi!”
They called out to each other at the same time. Hercules’ Shield flew out of Dokja's hands into Lee
Hyunsung’s hands.
Cale blinked as if he realized something, forming an 'o' with his mouth as he put down
'Peacemaker'.
“T-This?”
“I picked it out for you. Throw away what you previously used.
A big smile appeared on Lee Hyunsung’s face.
[The character ‘Lee Hyunsung’ has used the exclusive skill ‘Wide-Area Defense!]
A translucent shield centred on Hercules’ Shield surrounded their party. Indeed, this was the
secondary skill attached to an A-grade item.
“Wah, what is this?”
People groaned as they ran into the air shield. They tried to break the protective shields with their
old weapons but it couldn’t be broken with E-grade or F-grade items. In the end, the alliance
members had only one place to turn to.
“Pildu-ssi!”
“Out of the way!”
The level of Armed Zone had risen considerably and there was already a small Armed Zone under
Gong Pildu’s feet. He reduced the area to shorten the cooldown time. He was using his brains.
“Pildu, did I tell you to get up yet?”
“Heok?”
Gong Pildu’s head once again slammed into the ground as he fell flat.
“Keep your head on the ground until I tell you to get up.”
The perplexed alliance members shouted at Gong Pildu.
“P-Pildu-ssi?”
“P-Pull me up! Quickly!”
The terrified alliance members tried to raise Gong Pildu up but it wasn’t easy because Gong Pildu
was very heavy.
“And… it is annoying so turn off the turrets.”
[The character ‘Gong Pildu’ has released ‘Armed Zone Lv. 6!]
“T-This bastard…!”
“Shut your mouth as well. Stay silent for 30 minutes.”
“Oof oof oof!”
The alliance members became completely panic stricken once Gong Pildu became powerless with
just a few words. Of course, the same was true for Lee Hyunsung, Yoo Sangah and Jung Heewon.
Namwoon was a bit amazed, wanting to have a contract with somebody so he can do that too.
Barrow just looked at Dokja with an unimpressed look, he can do that too even without the use of a
contract.
Cale looked at Dokja curiously before looking at Namwoon, he wanted to test something out.
"Namwoon. Sit."
"Huh-" Namwoon was confused but almost immediately he was already down on the floor, sitting.
"..."
Namwoon looked at Cale blankly before his eyes sparkled.
"Alright, stand up again."
Cale turned to Dokja who was looking at him with a calculating gaze.
Cale waved a dismissive hand, "I'll tell you the details later."
Dokja nodded and then turned to the others,
Dokja said with a smile, “Now everyone seems to have figured out the situation and I’d like to talk
to you…”
He could see people wincing and withdrawing.
There were roughly 32 people left. 20 members from the Landlord Alliance and eleven extra
people, including Dokja and his party. The number wasn’t high but it was better than he thought. It
was because having too many people at the beginning was difficult to control. Dokja watched them
and said.
“Now you have two choices.”
It was time to pick a side.
“The first one is to leave Chungmuro and go to another station. Or stay here with me.”
“W-What are you saying so suddenly…?”
“Just answer me. Will you remain here or will you go elsewhere? You better decide before the
main scenario starts. Or else your life will be in danger.”
The eyes of the people present started to quickly move. Someone looked at Dokja then at Cale,
someone else looked at Gong Pildu and another person looked at the tunnel leading to another
station. They could tell their thoughts just be looking at them.
“I won’t stop anyone who wants to leave. But anyone who stays here will be under my control.”
“Control…?”
“Behaviour like the Landlord Alliance’ is no longer acceptable. I won’t allow tyranny over a small
group.”
A handful of people watching Dokja furtively started to stand by his side. They had been treated
harshly by the Landlord Association and thought it was better to stick with him. It was a good
judgment. A few alliance members shouted.
“In the end, you are going to reign!”
“I won’t deny it. But I won’t take taxes or survival money.”
“Is our safety guaranteed if we enter your group?”
A man from the alliance asked. Well, they bothered the tenants so much that it was natural to
worry.
“I’ll guarantee some outside safety but I won’t interfere with what is going on inside. You must
deal with conflicts between individuals yourself.”
“T-That…”
“I’ll give you one minute. You have until then to decide.”
There was no need to wait for one minute. People had already made up their minds. Some of the
alliance members walked over to me with determined expressions and bowed their heads. They
were relatively young.
“Thank you in advance. I was wrong in the past. Thank you for your generous forgiveness.”
“It is a pleasure. You don’t have to ask for forgiveness from me.”
However, several others decided to leave Chungmuro. They tried to raise the fallen Gong Pildu.
Dokja watched them and said, “Ah, leave Gong Pildu. That guy is mine.”
“What?”
“If you have decided then leave quickly.”
The five alliance members frowned at this and withdrew.
“Kang-ssi! Do you really not want to come with me? It is better than staying under him!”
“Let’s all go! Are you really going to serve that guy? You’ve seen him!”
But there were no more defectors.
The five men cursed a few times before heading for the tunnel towards Myeongdong. They wanted
to gain land elsewhere and become new ‘landlords’. Unfortunately, their plan would fail. In the
fourth scenario, the people ‘wandering’ were good prey to predators.
Once five minutes passed, the system messages popped up.
[The sub scenario has ended.]
[You have earned 1,000 coins as compensation.]
[The white flag will show its true effects to the Chungmuro representative.]
[Current Group: 27 people.]
[Your reputation is still too weak to gain the title of king.]
The title of king…
'Can someone without a flag be king?' Cale placed his palm on his cheek as if in deep thought.
The white orb circled Kim Dokja who was looking at it curiously,
- Cale, is he your long lost twin? You guys are REALLY similar
Cale huffed,
"Glutton, stop circling him."
Cale called out to the white orb that immediately settled on the top of his head.
'Glutton is it's name, huh?' Dokja thought before system messages popped up again.
[You have gained control of the Chungmuro Group through the effect of the white flag.]
[You can punish a group member who goes against you.]
[There are currently five people who have left.]
Dokja could give a ‘punishment’ to the five distant men but he left it alone. Terror was effective in
controlling people but such tyranny wasn’t suitable for him.
As if knowing his thougs Cale looked at Dokja with a raised eyebrow as if asking him 'Are you
sure about that?'
Dokja just ignored him.
“Well, thank you.”
Dokja said while looking everyone in the eyes.

Lee Hyunsung was looking at him with respect while Yoo Sangah and Jung Heewon nodded.
Namwoon just sighed, spinning the off lightsaber while Barrow just continued glaring at him,
Dokja already knew that those two would only follow Cale.
The rest of them were looking at Dokja with similar expressions. They were still rabble but it
wasn’t a bad start.
Shortly afterwards, Bihyung appeared in the air.
[Ohu, you have voted for a representative. Then let’s start the game!]
[The fourth main scenario is activated!]
[Main Scenario #4 – Struggle for the Flag]
Category: Main
Difficulty: C
Clear Conditions: (Hidden because there are many contents)
Time Limit: 12 days.
Compensation: 2,000 coins.
Failure: ???
Barrow's mouth formed an 'o' as he looked at the system message, 'Now I know what Cale meant at
treating it as if I'm in a war...'
'This is going to be fun...' Barrow looked down at [World Tree's Branch] as he grinned widely,
holding Gilyoung tighter in his arms.
Namwoon flicked the lightsaber on and it flashed a brilliant red light...
The redness of the light was not how he remember it, it was supposed to a bright red or a dark red
but this was just as red as Cale's hair, from dark fading to pale. He likes it.
Namwoon then looked down at the twins' bag when he felt it vibrating.
"Huh?"
He checked it but what he saw made his eyes dilate a bit, taking a shaky breath he took out Cale's
smart phone. He never wants to see the inside of their bag ever again.
"Cale-nim someone is calling..." Namwoon furrowed his brows in confusion, "someone is calling
you? How is someone calling you?"
Barrow and Cale turned to him.
"It's an unknown number."
Namwoon passed the phone to Cale who answered it,
"Who is this?"
--Rok Soo.
Cale's face turned stoic as he went away, choosing to answer the person on the other line in a much
more private place.
"What was that about?" Barrow looked at his brother's retreating figure before shrugging his
shoulders.
---
Jung Heewon thought for a moment before opening her mouth.
“…We have to keep our flag and flagpole while putting out flag in other stations. Am I
understanding it right?”
“That is how I understood it. We must take the flag to Changsin Station.” Lee Hyunsung also
spoke.
Then Dokja said, “That’s right. Everyone has understood.”
Jung Heewon narrowed her eyes at Dokja's words. She knew he was pretending not to know. Now
that he knew the future, she kept looking at him. Dokja grinned towards Jung Heewon.
Yoo angah touched her shoulder and said.
“Again… we once again have to fight against people?”
Lee Hyunsung thought for a moment before replying.
“It said that we can decide on the treatment of the group if we occupy their flagpole… hopefully
there might not be any casualties.”
“Ah, I see. That death won’t necessarily occur if we take over the station? If we can accept the
members of that station group when deciding the treatment…”
“Yes, it is possible to clear it without anyone dying.”
Dokja glanced at Cale's back who seemed to be tense as he answered his phone.
Had someone from the other line had an ability that relates with data?
Dokja closed his eyes and shook his head, as much as it looks urgent he shouldn't stick his nose
into other people's business.
“What line is Changsin Station? I think we should know that first.”
Lee Hyunsung confirmed it on the route map.
“Line 6. If we go to the tunnel, we can use the transit route…”
“Then we should split the group. How about a few people guarding this place while others go to
scout?”
Dokja didn’t have to say anything as they actively exchanged opinions. It was somewhat
heartwarming.
[The activation of the scenario will turn off Chungmuro Station’s safety borders.]
[You can now freely move to other stations.]
---
--Rok Soo.
"Yes, sir?"
Cale answered firmly, that person on the other line... he doesn't know how he managed to call them
but he was sure as hell that whatevers going to happen is not good.
--Drop the formalities, I'm your father
Cale rolled his eyes, his father never wanted to be adressed as such.
"Sir, I cannot do that."
--Haah... you're still stubborn as ever.
--...
--Your mother misses you, don't you want to come back?
"No."
Cale took a slow breath as he glanced at Dokja who was curiously looking at him. He closed his
eyes,
"I am contented with being here."
--Tsk. You even dragged your brother with your little escape plan.
--He's the next leader, why would you do that?
"I will not let hyung-nim rule that god forsaken place-"
--What do you mean? It's perfect Rok Soo!
--We're a bit poor but it's a perfect place! Everybody will adore you as if you're god!
Cale was silent.
--...
--Rok Soo... wherever you are, I can still find you. I will send soldiers to find you.
"They will not find me."
--Rok Soo dear, you're still in Korea... difference is you're in the South this time.
Cale gritted his teeth in frustration, gripping the smart phone tightly,
--I'll be waiting for you, here in the North.
Chapter End Notes
Hah! You didn't expect that, didn't you?>:D

Damn. I revealed the whole mystery origin in just one chapter:( Oh well, there are
other mysteries that is yet to be revealed
-Once again, this was written in phone and HTML, so I apologize if it's sloppy
Not a chapter (2)
Chapter Summary
Why does Cale-nim always gets mistaken for a female?- Well...
THIS. THIS IS HOW HE LOOKS LIKE IN THIS FIC.
Chapter Notes

Chapter End Notes
-Expect major changes in my art style because damn, I'm seeing a lot of helpful art
tutorials lately
-The bad quality is killing me...
Misunderstanding to the Max
Chapter Summary
Cale being Cale and Dokja being Dokja.
Chapter Notes
Cale's arm slumped down to his side as he took a shaky breath. He wasn't overreacting, he knew
that his father would actually find them, Korea is smaller than most people think.
-Cale? Why are you so tense? Ah.... your eyes are back to usual...
The white orb went in front of Cale and inspected his cold eyes. Had something happened?
Cale looked down at his smartphone and threw it to the ground, stomping on it. There's probably
already a tracking device on it considering that his father found out about his number.
Kim Namwoon looked at Cale confusedly while Barrow just looks relieved that Cale finally
crushed that thing, his brother always uses it when he's bored, barely even giving him attention.
Dokja sharply turned around and stared at Cale, the sudden crunching sound got his attention.
"What in the world is he doing...?"
Suddenly, a system message appeared in front of Cale.
[Your name is being known throughout the Star System]
[You have gained a new fable.]
"What bullshit is this?"
Cale looked at the message confusedly, was someone using his name?? And how the fuck did he
suddenly got a new fable??
Baang~!
There was a loud horn sound and headlights shone on the railway of line 4. There was a bike
engine sound and an exhaust sound. Something was coming towards Chungmuro.
In the darkness, the headlights turned off and there was the sound of people talking.
“Ah, we finally made it to Chungmuro.”
“Really, it took them a long time to break the scenario.”

“Hey, be quiet. They are going to hear. And don’t you know that the scenarios are different
between stations?”
Dokja watched as the people came closer with weapons. The most important thing in a battle was
to take the lead first. Dokja went to Cale and dragged him forward, followed by Lee Hyunsung,
Barrow, Kim Namwoon and Jung Heewon, then Yoo Sangah in the rear. Lee Gilyoung was still
sleeping.
How many seconds passed? The four men and women in the darkness walked towards this side.
Dokja opened his mouth,
“Stop there.”
“Eh? Well well.”
The people stopped in their traces when they saw the blade Dokja was pointing and the gun that
was ready to shoot at them. There were white bikes beside them. Dokja heard weapons being
pulled out but a man’s voice was faster.
“Wait a minute. Calm down. Oh, I can’t even talk because I am too scared.”
“Put down your weapons and slowly come this way.”
The man then glanced at Cale, eyes sparkling a bit as the gun was now directly pointed at him.
"First time you've seen a human, hm?"
The man chuckled.
The man put down his weapon and approached with both hands raised. Once he entered the light,
the man’s impression wasn’t bad. He gave off a reasonably favorable impression. His thin eyes
were in a gentle curve.
“Don’t be too wary. We didn’t come here to fight.”
“Then why did you come?”
“Let’s start with the introductions. I’m Kang Ilhun and I help manage the Dongdaemun Group.”
The white orb named 'Glutton' sat atop Cale's head as the red haired just continued to glare at the
man, numerous records circulated in his brain, trying to find who this man is.
Kang Ilhun looked at Dokja with slight impatience,
“Your name is…?”
“Kim Dokja.”
“Ah, Kim Dokja-ssi…?”
A flash of wonder crossed Kang Ilhun’s face as he heard my name. However, it was only for a
short moment.
The man then looked at Cale who was just frowning at him,
"And your name is Cale Henituse, yes?"

Cale furrowed his eyebrows as his frown deepened, Dokja also seemed to be confused.
"Yes, that is me. How do you know my name?"
Kang Ilhun smiled,
"A soldier told me."
Cale's grip on the gun faltered, 'That fast??'
He looked closely at the color of their flag and then the people around them. It was to confirm the
power on their side. He was keen eyes but unfortunately, he met the wrong opponent.
“If you have seen enough, get to the main point.”
“Hahat. I beg your pardon. We also need to be concerned about safety.” Kang Ilhun continued
speaking without any panic. “Once again, we didn’t come to fight. What if we came with a good
offer?”
Dokja watched Kang Ilhun’s party. None of them had a flag.
"And how are we supposed to believe that?"
“Hmm, won’t you know if you check the rules? If we came to fight, we would’ve come with the
representative. Only the representative can occupy the flagpole.”
"You seem to have forgotten that not every person follows the rules."
Cale's voice was firm but Kang Ilhun just continued smiling,
"It will result to one's death if we disob-"
"It was never stated what will happen. If disobeying the rules would actually result to death then
that would have been written, not just a blank one."
Kang Ilhun's eyes narrowed, like he expected, someone here has keen eyes.
"Well... you are quite sharp, but believe me, we will not attack you of any sort."
There was silence for a moment as Cale closed his eyes and sighed,
"I do not believe nor trust you." Cale continued pointing 'Peacemaker' to the man's head, "Although
Dokja and I will like to hear the offer that you are mentioning."
“What is the offer?”
“We came to ask for an alliance.”
At these words, the members of Chungmuro started murmuring. Barrow smirked, last time he got
an alliance with somebody Cale absolutely wrecked it.
Dokja glanced at Cale,
"I don't do well with alliances but I will manage if it is your decision to form an alliance."
Dokja nodded.
“Ah, you are uncertain because Chungmuro just opened. In fact, the fourth scenario has already
been in progress for two days.”
“…Two days?”
Yoo Sangah reflexively muttered. Kang Ilhun nodded.
“Yes, the third scenario is slightly different in content and duration between stations… perhaps you
didn’t know this?”
“Ah…”
Chungmuro was a latecomer in the scenario compared to other stations. In other words, they started
with some losses in terms of information.
In that sense, Kang Ilhun’s alliance offer was a timely temptation. Information was required and
this was beyond their strength. The problem was what did the other side gain?
“It is a difficult offer to accept. I don’t know if you have an ulterior motive.”
“Hrmm, Dokja-ssi’s words are definitely right. You won’t believe in the alliance so I will first state
what we will get from the alliance. In short, Chungmuro isn’t our ‘target’ station.”
“How can I believe that?”
“You can believe it or not. But please think about it. If Chungmuro was our target, we would’ve
dragged the main force of our station here. To be honest, the flagpoles are most vulnerable just
after the station is open.”
It wasn’t very persuasive.
“What will you do if our target station is Dongdaemun?”
“Haha, there is no need to worry about that. We already know the station that is targeting us. We
didn’t come to you for no reason.”
“I see. Let’s clear the scenario by helping each other, since our targets are different… is that what
you mean?”
“That’s right. Isn’t it good to help each other at this time?”
After they were done conversing, Cale had a question of his own.
"You did not answer his question. The question was what you will gain, but your answer was off
topic. Let me ask this again, what will you gain?"
Kang Ilhun was silent at that,
"What will you gain?"
The man stayed silent once again.
Expecting for the gun to finally shoot, Cale just lowered it.
"Guns are not for threats, if I wanted to shoot you I could have done so before you even spoke."
Barrow and Namwoon silently cheered for Cale, this was the rare times that Cale would display his
awesomeness, well- it was't actually rare.
Yoo Sangah opened her mouth.
“I have a question.”
Kang Ilhun grinned at Yoo Sangah.
“Yes, what is it pretty girl?”
“Why did you come to Chungmuro? If you came from Dongdaemun, you could’ve made an
alliance with other stations.”
It was an unexpectedly sharp point. Kang Ilhun looked slightly confused.
“Oh, that… as I told you, Chungmuro just opened. I mean… um, the other stations have already
formed alliances. But I thought that Chungmuro wouldn’t have… haha, I have to ask, has
Chungmuro already made an alliance?”
Hrmm…
“No, we haven’t.”
Kang Ilhun looked happy at Dokja's words.
“Then form an alliance with Dongdaemun. You won’t regret it. Above all, we have a ‘winning
solution’ for this scenario.”
“A winning solution?”
“Yes, in fact, our group knows the hidden secrets of this scenario.”
Kang Ilhun grinned and drove in the last nail.
“We will tell you if you agree to an alliance with us.”
---
After a while, Dokja and Cale sat with Yoo Sangah, Barrow, Kim Namwoon, Lee Hyunsung and
Jung Heewon to exchange opinions. Yoo Sangah spoke,
“What do we do? Should we establish an alliance?”
“I’m going to disagree. I can’t believe them. I feel uneasy.”
Once Jung Heewon spoke, Lee Hyunsung gave his opinion.
“But it wouldn’t be bad if they have information about this scenario. Certainly, we can’t fully trust
them as Heewon-ssi said…”
Cale closed his eyes, seemingly trying to weight out the advantages and disadvantages if he openly
said that he had more information than the other station.
'Aigoo... I've already ruined [The Birth of a Hero] enough, I shouldn't ruin this story too. It is not
like there are people that will die here... except for Kim Dokja.'
"I don't do well with alliances. Cale always wrecks it."
Barrow gave an accusing glance at Cale who just shrugged.
"I don't know, I don't care. I go where Cale-nim goes."
Kim Namwoon said, and after all of their opinions were heard they looked at Kim Dokja.
“Then for now…”
Once they made a decision, they called over Kang Ilhun and the Dongdaemun Group, who were
looking around Chungmuro Station.
“I will make a decision once I have met your representative.”
“Oh, is that so?”
“Where is your representative?”
“At Dongdaemun. If you don’t mind, I will guide you…”
“Please do so.”
They got on the back seats of the bikes they came on. The people Dokja took with him were Cale,
Kim Namwoon, Barrow, Lee Hyunsung, Yoo Sangah and Jung Heewon. Lee Gilyoung was left
behind with Gong Pildu. It was because he overused Diverse Communication and hadn’t woken up
yet. Of course, Dokja didn’t forget to give an order to protect Lee Gilyoung.
There was the sound of the bikes turning on and they started moving. Once 20 seconds had passed.
Dokja opened his mouth.
“By the way Kang Ilhun-ssi.”
“Yes?”
“Those people, did they say anything else about Chungmuro?”
“Huh? What does tha…”
“For example, if you come here then there will be a very scary man called Yoo Jonghyuk…”
“Haha, what are you sayin…”
Dokja gave a signal and their party jumped from the back seats of the bikes at the same time.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi!”
Yoo Sangah used Binding Thread and tied the seven bikes together. There was a roar as the bikes
collided with each other.
Kwaaaang!
“Aaaagh!”
The Dongdaemun members screamed as they crashed down.
Fortunately, the party was safely hanging in the air due to Yoo Sangah’s thread tied to the ceiling.
It was a type of seat belt. It was an incredible feat that made Yoo Sangah seem like Spiderman.
Kang Ilhun was covered in dust as he lay on the ground and shouted.
“W-What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? That is what I want to ask.” Dokja looked at the dark tunnel. “In order to
ambush us, you should raise the level of the stealth a bit more.”
It was enough for them to detect despite not having Absolute Senses. Kang Ilhun noticed
something was wrong and screamed.
“Attack them!”
At almost the same time, people hiding all over the tunnel emerged. They were aiming for Dokja's
flag.
“Eh? I thought it might not… isn’t this a complete mess?”
Jung Heewon laughed with a surprised expression.
“It is hard to find bad people.”
Jung Heewon spoke in a cold voice and her sword flashed through the dark tunnel. Her eyes were
red from using Demon Slayer. The bloody light swept through the darkness as people were
slaughtered.
“W-What?”
“This crazy girl…! Aaaagh!”
Seokeok! Seokekeok!
There were 10 peope but Jung Heewon killed them without a hitch. It was a scene that showed how
much Jung Heewon’s stats had risen after the hidden dungeon was cleared.
Dokja also used White Pure Star Energy to easily overwhelm Kang Ilhun.
“Dokja-ssi, Chungmuro…!”
Dokja looked back at Lee Hyunsung’s cry and saw that there was a commotion in Chungmuro.
They were ambushed as soon as they left Chungmuro. Dokja left Kang Ilhun to be tied up by Yoo
Sangah, dragging Cale with him as they rushed to Chungmuro.
There was already a melee happening on the platform. But the scammers decided to watch the
situation for a while. There was something Dokja needed to check first.
“What are these bastards!”
Dozens of group members that ran from the Myeongdong direction waved weapons at the people
of Chungmuro. By the way, the weapons they were carrying were familiar.
“That is Kim-ssi’s weapon!”
The Landlord Alliance members who headed towards Myeongdong had already been hit by these
guys. Indeed, the wanderers who lost their group were just seen as living coins.
The most noticeable enemy was one wearing a red flag around his head like a bandana.
“Gain control later! It will be over if I just put the flag in!”
That’s right. He was the ‘representative.’
“Push through to the flag holder!”
Based on the direction he was running from, he seemed to be the representative of the
Myeongdong Group. They had joined hands with Dongdaemun.
[The Myeongdong representative ‘Kim Hyuntae’ has used the additional effect of the ‘red flag’!]
It was someone who already changed the colour of the flag. Furthermore, it was ‘red.’
In fact, the key to ‘Struggle for the Flag’ was the colour of the flag. It was from white to red, navy,
brown, purple and black. The flag provided increasingly better effects as the colour changed.
[The Myeongdong Group has received the buff effect of the red flag!]
[Attack and defense has increased by 5% each!]
If the flag was already red, it meant he had occupied one or more stations or had killed the flag
bearer of another station.
Looking at his eyes, he seemed to have pretty good fighting power. But…
He shouldn’t have aimed for Chungmuro.
[The character ‘Gong Pildu’ has activated ‘Armed Zone Lv. 6!]
[The character ‘Gong Pildu’ has activated ‘Private Property Lv. 6!]
Gong Pildu didn’t move too late.
“Trivial pups…!”
The eight mini-turrets fired at the same time towards the Myeongdong Group running towards the
flagpole.
“W-What?”
“Owaaaaack!
Dududududu!
Pieces of flesh flew through the air. Gong Pildu was truly a scam.
“Kuuack! Huddle up!”
The Myeongdong group gathered together in a tight defense formation but it wasn’t enough to
endure the shells from the level 6 Armed Zones It was a rewarding site that made leaving him to
clear the Emergency Defense scenario alone worth it.
Kwang! Kwaang! Kwaaaang!
How many shots were fired? The enhanced magic bullets caused the Myeongdong Group to be
riddled with holed and collapse. Gong Pildu was scary as an enemy but strong as an ally.
“T-There wasn’t information about this!”
“Retreat!”
But there was no place for them to run away.
“Where are you going?”
Bang! Bang! Bang!
"Pitiful." Cale clicked his tongue and blew out the smoke that was coming out of 'Peacemaker.'
The Myeongdong representative was hit in the head by a bullet from 'Peacemaker' and the flag was
released.
Gong Pildu’s eyes shone as he found the flag. Sheesh, this geezer.
“Do you want me to step on your back again?”
The running Gong Pildu stiffened.
“Damn…”
Dokja immediately picked up the Myeongdong flag that had fallen onto the tracks. Focus vanished
from the eyes of the desperate Myeongdong Group members.
[You have won the flag of the ‘Myeongdong Group.’]

[Your white flag has absorbed the cumulative achievements of the red flag.]
[Your white flag has evolved into a red flag.]
[You are one step closer to the King’s Road.]
[The remaining members of the Myeongdong Group are waiting for your decision.]
"Why did you aim for Chungmuro?"
Cale asked a wounded member of the Myeongdong group, poking him with 'Peacemaker'. Upon
contact with the person's skin, he immediately accumulated a fourth degree burn, making the
person let out a blood curdling scream.
((You can search up how bad a fourth degree burn is, just don't click the images.))
Many members from the Chungmuro station flinched at that.
Cale was quiet for a bit as he and Dokja stared at each other.
"Don't ever poke me with that."
Dokja said in a warning tone as Cale just nodded, he wasn't planning to do so anyway.
The man didn't answer the question making Cale sigh, he pressed 'Peacemaker' to the man's skin
more.
“Tell me, who gave you the information of Chungmuro?”
Dokja looked at Gong Pildu and said, “By the way… why didn’t you act more moderately?”
“Why should I show mercy to those running wild?”
Gong Pildu looked annoyed.
Unfortunately, the people of Myeongdong Group weren’t able to answer because they had been hit
by too many bullets or was burned by 'Peacemaker' too much. As soon as the two asked them a
question, they coughed up blood and died.
In the end, they could only ask one person. They looked down at Kang Ilhun who was behind
guarded by Lee Hyunsung and was being poked by Kim Namwoon and Barrow. His eyes rolled
uneasily while he was tied up with Binding Thread.
Yoo Sangah asked, “Was everything planned from the beginning?”
“I thought there was a high probability. As soon as the station opens, two groups will unite and
attack. It was a prior promise.”
“Saying things with such a good face…”
Yoo Sangah’s expression became dark.
“Are you sorry? There isn’t going to be an alliance.”
“…A little bit.”

“Don’t believe in people too much. Things won’t be as easy as you think in the future.
“I know. Still… if possible, I wanted to believe. I was able to come here because I believed in
someone.”
Cale crouched down, as he rested his cheek to his knuckles, looking at the man with a calculative
gaze. He already knows about what this man was going to say but... why the hell are the soldiers
already here.
Kang Ilhun was trying to stay calm.
“…What will you do with me now?”
“It depends on how much information you can give us.”
“Are you basing the standards on usability?”
“In any case, the constellations see him as ‘wicked.’ How about trying torture?”
“Why bother with torture? Just kill him if he doesn’t speak.”
“Huh?”
Dokja pulled out his sword without hesitation. Kang Ilhun trembled as he looked up at Dokja.
Cale closed his eyes, not willing to go with Dokja's plan.
He gently tapped the man's arm with 'Peacemaker' making the man scream in surprise and pain.
Dokja looked down at Cale who had a mischievous smile.
Jung Heewon was taken aback a bit, it was just a suggestion but Cale was actually going with it?
Kim Namwoon curiously looked at the burn wound that 'peacemaker' left as Barrow's face filled
with delight.
"Hey. Talk."
It was simple words, not really meant to be threatening.
"..."
Cale and Dokja looked at each other before nodding. Cale was about to press 'Peacemaker' to the
man's neck but then...
“Dongmyo Station!”
Cale smiled lazily.
Kang Ilhun gasped for breath and explained, “…The people from Dongmyo Station gave us
information about Chungmuro.”
Dongmyo, who was there?
“Who was it?”
“He called himself a Prophet…”

"The priest, how about the priest?"
Dokja asked as the man looked up at him. Barrow, Dokja, Gilyoung and Heewon knew that Cale
was the priest but how would the 'prophet' know about him? Could he also be a character?
"The priest-nim!"
"He's..."
By the way, this guy’s condition was strange. His eyes were rolling and his tongue hung out like a
dead person.
Before the man could say anything more, Cale spoke,
"Sangah-ssi, block his mouth with thread."
Fortunately, Yoo Sangah’s threat blocked this guy’s mouth before it could close. Using Suggestion
to control information from leaking… they were more meticulous than they thought.
On the other hand, it was easier for Dokja to solve the problem. Suggestion was a skill that could
only be used face-to-face.
Dokja looked down at Kang Ilhun and stated.
“You are a lucky guy.”
---
Cale and Dokja walked side by side as they went up to the theater again.
"Cale... are you a character?"
Cale glanced at Dokja and closed his eyes. During his time here in the South he found a novel that
narrated his life, meaning he is indeed just a character.
"I'm not a character Dokja-ssi,"
"Call me hyung."
"I'm not a character hyung."
Dokja smiled at the red haired who's voice went soft and small when he said 'hyung'.
After a while Lee Jihye's figure finally came to their field of view.
“He still hasn’t woken up?”
Lee Jihye shook he head. Yoo Junghyuk was still unconscious and lying on her knees.
Cale crouched down besides the regressor, gently petting the man's hair. Junghyuk's grip on the
rose seemed to tighten at the sudden touch.
"Oi."
Cale smirked.
[|)0 ^0n |23^^3^^|#3|2 ^^3?? =|20^^ _#3 $3(0u|) _n|2u?]
Suddenly, a system message appeared.
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ hates ■.]
Cale stood up as Dokja began to drag him but Lee Jihye opened her mouth,
“By the way, can I ask you something?”
“What?”
“Earlier, with Master. Master, Noona and Ahjussi…”
'...WAIT- Why am I included??' Cale looked at her in horror.
“Well, that. You three...”
“What?” Dokja decided to feign ignorance.
Lee Jihye’s expression became more serious.
“I mean, Ahjussi’s words.”
“So what?”
“Wake up you jerk! Don’t fall into those sentiments!”
“For the first time, that.. that determination! Have you already forgotten?”
“…?”
Wasn’t something strange? This child, she almost heard it at the filtered level?
“I came here because of you! Why are you alone? We are together!”
“No, wait a minute.”
“I’ve always been around you! Don’t lose hope! Think of the child!”
“That isn’t what I…”
“Why did I come here if you are alone…!”
Cale let out a sigh of relief, so he wasn't actually included.
“S-Something like that? Ahjussi, you and Master…”

Dokja sighed. “Think what you want.”
“…Indeed. Don’t worry, I’ll give him this love letter!”
Dokja shrugged and turned around, clasping Cale's wrist. Behind their back, Lee Jihye’s bullshit
continued.
“Wait! How did you give birth to a child?”
“Ask Yoo Jonghyuk.”
Lee Jihye was silent for a moment before shouting one more thing,
"Are you, Noona and Master in a love triangle?? Or maybe a threesome?"
Before the two could react she shouted once more,
"I've seen how master looks at Priest-nim which is actually Noona! Were you the one who gave
birth to a child??"
Cale froze and so did Dokja.
'I'm only sixteen!' Cale grieved internally but before he could say something else to clear out the
misunderstanding, system messages already exploded in his head.
[Some constellations are greatly affected by the truth of the filtering.]
[The constellation Prisoner of the Golden Headband respects your taste.]
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ thinks it is ridiculous.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal of the Black Flame Dragon' does not like incarnations 'Kim Dokja' and
'Yoo Junghyuk' being with incarnation '■■■■'.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' likes your comradeship.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' likes your comradeship.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' likes your comradeship.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is proud of you for indirectly coming out.]
Cale looked like he was dying while Dokja was just silently thanking the constellations for coins.
Chapter End Notes

-We got our internet back:D
-It's almost Kim Dokja's 'Yoo Junghyuk Phase'
Protagonist (Reader) and Priest
Chapter Summary
Behold... 'Yoo Junghyuk' and his lovely companion, Kim Pyeonghua! Who could it
be?
Chapter Notes
Dokja came down from the theater while dragging Cale who was still dazed, he looked like he was
gonna cry in frustration.
Cale sniffled and frowned, his emotions had still been openly showing.
"Aigoo..... it's all your fault ahjussi."
Dokja glanced at Cale in confusion,
"What is?"
"The misunderstanding... I'm not even a girl... and I'm sixteen... and I have no romantic nor sexual
interest in males..."
His tone was solemn as he looked like a kicked puppy.
"It wouldn't hurt to let the girl have her delusions."
Dokja answered indifferently and Cale smack him at the back of his head as hard as he could as he
stomp down the stairs, towards the other party members.
Dokja looked shocked for a moment before rubbing the back of his head, it stung a bit.
"Hey, hey- I'm sorry!"
Dokja managed to get a hold of Cale's wrist again as he smiled sheepishly while the red head just
continued to frown.
They walked in silence for a bit before Cale suddenly opened his mouth,
"Dokja."
Dokja curiously looked at the teen, Cale had not used honorifics... was there something serious he
was gonna say?
Cale closed his eyes and took a deep breath,
"If you see a soldier, that is malnourished and a bit short then... you'll have to shut your mouth and
not say anything, kay? Pretend you're mute."
Dokja raised an eyebrow at that,

"Why?"
Cale did not say anything,
"Just promise me."
Dokja was silent for a moment before sighing and nodding his head.
"Alright."
---
(Time skip:>)
[Chungmuro Station’s deputy, Yoo Sangah has used the punishment.]
Cale and Dokja can faintly hear someone groaning in pain, and even Barrow and Kim Namwoon's
laughter as they hype up Yoo Sangah.
…Was this okay? Well, it should be fine.
Jung Heewon looked at their faces and said, “Good job. I felt that Yoo Sangah had been a bit
depressed.”
“I didn’t select Yoo Sangah-ssi because I was thinking of her emotions. I thought Yoo Sangah-ssi
would do really well.”
“…Ah, is that so? Then please me something later. It should fit me.”
“How about an executioner?”
“…Forget it.”
Jung Heewon grumbled and turned her head away. It was good after all the jokes she played.
"You can be a sword master that will protect her liege."
Cale suggested at Jung Heewon happily hugged the teen.
"Sword master is a better term, this is why I like Cale more."
Jung Heewon looked at Dokja who just looked annoyed.
"But the gangster on the roof, is it okay to leave him?"
Jung Heewon detached herself from Cale as she knows that the teen does not like hugs that lasts too
long.
Cale curiously looked at Lee Hyunsung who was just silently following them. Sighing, he
approached the ex-soldier.
"How long has hyung been training to be a soldier?"
"Ah?"
Lee Hyunsung was a bit surprised by the sudden attention, but quickly recovered from the shock as
he smiled.
"Ever since I went to a male high school."
The ex-soldier was a bit happy that someone was interested in him. Cale smiled and looked
forward,
"Barrow and I was also training to become soldiers."
Lee Hyunsung was surprised at that piece of information. A person should be at least seventeen
years old to be able to enlist, weren't the twins just sixteen?
Cale closed his eyes,
"I was required to train for seven years, while Barrow ten."
That surprised the person besides the red head again,
"Seven because I was mistaken for a female, ten because Barrow's a male."
"Even so... you are still not allowed to enlist..."
Cale nodded in agreement,
"I finished mine three years ago while Barrow still have two years."
Lee Hyunsung froze in his tracks before continuing on walking again, this time looking down at
the teen with curiosity.
"That means..."
"Barrow and I started when we were six years old."
"But doesn't that mean your brother should finish his at this moment?"
"No. His training was delayed for two years because he fell into coma."
Lee Hyunsung was feeling troubled, the red head was so keen on keeping his past a secret now he
was just openly saying important bits of it? Had the red haired trusted him so much?
And at that moment Cale smiled at him, it looks more... pleasing than his other smiles.
"I trust you hyung."
Lee Hyunsung seemed to brighten up as he beamed at the teen.
"How about you, Cale? What's it like having Barrow as your brother?"
Jung Heewon suddenly asked as Cale blinked. Dokja was a bit curious as to what Cale is going to
answer while Lee Hyunsung was just happily looking at the teen. There was just something about
the teen that could make anyone happy.
"Barrow?"
Cale raised an eyebrow and seemed to think deeply, but he was actually just thinking about the
countless wars that he and Barrow had in their previous life.
"It's troublesome. We had to fight almost everybody around us."
Of course, Cale was referring as to how they were in their past life. Barrow fighting his side, and
vice versa.
"Oh? And why is that?"
"Different beliefs."
Dokja narrowed his eyes, Cale is speaking of it too lightly that it seems like there is a hidden story
behind it.
“It seems we have arrived at Dongdaemun History and Culture Park Station.”
In fact, the entrance of Dongdaemun History and Culture Park Station could be seen in the
distance.
They nervously stuck to the tunnel wall and looked around. It was in case troops were waiting. But
this worry was pointless. Jung Heewon muttered,
“It is strange. There are no sentries.”
The fact that there was no guards while Struggle for the Flag was ongoing meant that the station
had already been eaten by another group. Once they confirmed this, they immediately approached
the flag holder.
[The station has already been occupied by ‘Dongmyo Station.’]
[If you want to occupy the station, take the flag of Dongmyo Station or occupy its flag holder.]
It was as expected.
Cale then wordlessly wore the necklace as he once again took in the appearance of a priest. Long
white hair gently swaying down his back and his robes as white as ever.
Lee Hyunsung just seeing this for the first time was marveling at Cale's new appearance.
"Why so sudden?"
Jung Heewon asked with a raised eyebrow as the priest just gave her a small smile,
"I felt like I need to do it."
Then Kang Ilhun’s body twitched. His body was shaking like he was having seizures and his
condition was strange. Dokja released the thread blocking his mouth and Kang Ilhun shouted,
“N-No…!”
“…What is this all of a sudden?”
“D-Dongdaemun… Dongdaemun Station…!”
The man then turned to the priest and his already shaking eyes, shook more intensely.
"Priest...! P-please I...!"
Saliva spilled from Kang Ilhun’s mouth as he stuttered. The priest was displeased at the disgusting
sight while Dokja just placed his hand on the man's shoulder,
[The character Kang Ilhun is now a wanderer.]
It was evident that Kang Ilhun’s affiliation to ‘Dongdaemun’ had changed.
Jung Heewon asked, “What is happening?”
“It seems that Dongdaemun Station has been taken over.”
“…Huh?”
Suddenly everything made sense. Yes. The people who leaked the information had this in mind.
“…A double trap.”
The priest voiced out his thoughts as Dokja nodded.
They incited the Myeongdong Group and Dongdaemun Group to strike Chungmuro because they
knew the two groups would die in Chungmuro. While the main force were gone, they wanted to
take Myeongdong and Dongdaemun. The unidentified people at Myeongdong Station probably
also belonged to them.
At this moment, Lee Hyunsung reacted.
“People are coming.”
A group of people were approaching from the Dongdaemun tunnel. On the surface, they were a
group with a considerably good weapons.
The items seemed to have an average of a C-grade or above. It wouldn’t be easy to arm them to this
degree already… it was unbelievable power.
The man in the centre of the group spoke to them first. The man had a slim build and wore all
types of items on his arms and neck.
“Eh, Kang Ilhun-ssi? Geez, you brought a needless load of crap to me.”
Kang Ilhun was shaking and he fainted with foam around his mouth.
The man then turned to the priest and became shocked.
The priest shifted his feet as if displaying discomfort as Jung Heewon glared at the man while Lee
Hyunsung just gently patted the priest's shoulder.
The man looked at the other three. “Is there going to be a self-introduction? Or…”
The group of men simultaneously pulled out weapons.
Dokja took the lead to reply. “We are from Chungmuro.”
“Chungmuro?”
At this moment, sparks popped in the air.
The man stumbled like he had been shocked. He hesitated for a moment before turning bewildered
eyes towards Dokja.
“…I’m sorry, what is your name?”
Dokja glanced at Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung once. The priest grinned at him as if he knows
what Dokja was about to do. Then he smiled and said towards the man. Dokja spoke in his coldest
and heaviest voice,
“I am Yoo Jonghyuk.”
It wasn’t an illusion. The guy’s eyes instantly widened when he heard his name.
“Don’t tell me…?”
He carefully observed Dokja's face while the priest covered his mouth with both hands,
suppressing a chuckle.
“What is it?”
“Ah, nothing.”
His tone became politer.
His eyes urgently returned to Lee Hyunsung by Dokja's side and to the priest. When he shifted his
gaze to the priest he had the same result as Dokja's, he was not able to get information about the
priest.
“Impertinent person. You better move your eyes carefully.”
“…Heok?”
The priest just smiled calmly at the man, making the man less nervous. If the priest was still
smiling then it's okay! If not then the world's about to fucking end.
“Did you think I wouldn’t know that you peeked at me with a B-grade skill?”
The spasms started from the man’s eyes and spread through his face.
“You son of a bitch…!”
One of the men in the group hadn’t figured out the situation and pointed a spear at Dokja. The
moment that Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung was about to come forward. The priest was even
about to poke the guy with 'Peacemaker'.
Peeok!
The man’s head burst and red blood splattered like a fountain. The group immediately screamed.
The priest clasped his hands together and began to mumbled, they have just guessed that he was
praying something to whichever god he serves.
…Look at this bastard? He slowly walked through the crowd towards Dokja.
“I’m sorry. Such a distinguished person had to see a horrible sight, I am also sorry dear priest.”
The priest just smiled at him as Dokja opened his mouth.
“Who are you?”
The man tried to manage his expression at Dokja's cold tone. He was pretty good.
“I will formally introduce myself. My name is Lee Sungkook. I am the deputy in charge of
Dongmyo Station.”
This guy approached and bowed before Dokja and the priest.
After Dokja snapped at him, he opened his mouth and spoke in a cold voice.
“Dongmyo Station? I see. Then get out.”
“…Huh?”
“This is my station from now on so get out.”
This guy’s mouth dropped open.
“What…”
“You aren’t going to listen to me?”
“T-That is impossible. You can’t transfer a station already occupied…”
“Do you think I’m a fool? You are the deputy.”
“Yes?”
“If you have the authority of a deputy, the station can be transferred at will. You didn’t know?”
“…!”
“If you don’t take it out by the time I count to three, I will cut your neck. One.”
The priest shook his head and smiled, Dokja was really good at acting.
Lee Sungkook’s face stiffened. The men slowly surrounded Dokja an dthe priest, giving off a
nasty atmosphere. Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung were nervous because they didn’t know why
Dokja was suddenly doing such a crazy thing. Dokja continued speaking.
“Does it sound like I am joking? Two.”
Was it hard to remember after reading the novel 10 years ago? It looked like he forgot who Yoo
Jonghyuk was. Then Dokja had to jog his memory.
[The exclusive skill ‘White Pure Star Energy Lv. 2’ has been activated.]
Chiiiiiing!
Dokja saw Lee Sungkook’s pale face beyond the burning white blade. This was a game of chicken.
Remembering Yoo Jonghyuk meant he knew a bit about who Yoo Jonghyuk was.
If he knew how ruthless the early Yoo Jonghyuk was then he would never be able to continue this
game.
If he didn’t know Yoo Jonghyuk properly? Then it didn’t matter. Dokja would play the game and
run away if we were going to lose. Now Dokja had enough strength.
At this moment, Lee Sungkook hurriedly shouted.
“W-Wait a minute! I-I’ll give it to you!”
This brat, he had read Ways of Survival. But he didn’t read it properly.
“No need.”
“…Huh?”
“You answered too late.”
“Yes?”
“This place isn’t enough. Give me Dongdaemun as well.”
Jung Heewon made an astonished expression by my side. She looked like she was ready to act. But
she couldn’t go out.
“If you don’t do this, there won’t be a deal.”
“B-But…!”
“I will count to three again. One.”
Lee Sungkook’s expression changed in real time. He was starting to believe that Dokja was Yoo
Jonghyuk. The protagonist of a novel was standing in front of him.
How would he cope? The way he acted here would determine Dokja's relationship with these guys
in the future.
“I-I can give you Dongdaemun History and Culture Park! But…”
“But?”
“I don’t have the authority to hand over Dongdaemun… if you don’t mind, would you like to meet
our representative?”
It was a great response.
Lee Sungkook kept on talking.
“Yoo Jonghyuk-nim’s reputation is well-known. Our representative will be greatly looking

forward to seeing Yoo Jonghyuk-nim. Please give our group a chance to talk with Yoo Jonghyuk-
nim.”
“You know me?”
“How can I not know Yoo Jonghyuk-nim?”
Lee Sungkook shut his mouth the moment he said this. He thought he said something strange. Yoo
Jonghyuk couldn’t be famous this early on.
“A-Anyway, it will be an honour if you accompany me.”
“Okay, show me the way.”
Lee Sungkook’s expression brightened and he added useless words.
“Don’t worry. I swear on the King’s Honor that I won’t harm Yoo Jonghyuk-nim nor priest-nim.”
[Dongmyo Station’s deputy, Lee Sungkook has sworn on the King’s Honour.]
[If he breaks this vow, Lee Sungkook can be punished by you.]
Those were the messages that flashed through Dokja's eyes... with the priest's however...
[If he breaks this vow, Lee Sungkook will immediately die.]
The priest smiled slightly, the 'King's Honor' was converted to a 'Vow of Death' based on his
needs.
“Hurt me? You guys?”
“Of course, none of us can lay a finger on Yoo Jonghyuk-nim and priest-nim. Ha, haha. Then…
this way.”
“Just a minute.”
“Yes?”
Dokja pointed to the flag holder.
“Give me that.”
“…”
[You have received the transfer of Dongdaemun History and Culture Park.]
[Currently Occupied: Chungmuro (Main Base), Myeongdong, Dongdaemun History and Culture
Park]
[The achievement points of the red flag are rising.]
As they were guided towards Dongmyo station, Lee Sungkook felt the need to ask,
"May I have the honor of learning the priest-nim's name?"
Dokja looked at the man in distaste while Jung Heewon just frowned at the man.
Dokja opened his mouth and spoke in a cold voice,
"Don't ask such useless questi-"
Before he could even finish his sentence the priest had already said something,
"My name is Kim Pyeonghua." the priest smiled.
Lee Sungkook seemed like he learned a very interesting historical fact while Dokja just frowned at
the white haired priest.
---
Lee Hyunsung hesitated before looking at Dokja and opening his mouth.
“Excuse me, Dokj..”
Kuk!
Jung Heewon noticed quickly and hit Lee Hyunsung’s stomach. There was the sound of wind being
blown from the lungs and Lee Hyunsung moaned.
The priest sweat dropped as he gave Jung Heewon a look who smiled sheepisly.
Dokja watched Jung Heewon and then Kang Ilhun being carried by Lee Hyunsung. The most
important person right now was that guy.
Oh. The priest was also by his side, happily smiling to himself.
Jung Heewon nodded and made a strange gesture. She kneeled in front of me and cried out in an
exaggerated voice.
“Yes Junghyuk! I will do as you say!”

Anyone who saw it would think about medieval knights. The funny thing was that the surprised
Lee Hyunsung did the same thing.
“I-I will do as you say…!”
The priest blinked at the sight and chuckled softly,
"I will also do as you say." the priest bowed instead of kneeling, not wanting to dirty his robes.
Lee Sungkook, at the head of the group, was surprised to hear these three voices. It was
embarrassing but the result was good.
Lee Sungkook met Dokja's gaze and quickly turned his head back to the front. This was how a
main character felt.
Not long afterwards, they arrived at Dongmyo Station.
They were a pretty powerful group seeing as many people were on the platform. There were some
people with weapons like Lee Sungkook’s group, but most of them didn’t have any.
They were probably wanderers from other stations who lost their group.
“Move faster!”
“I-I understand.”
They were slaughtering the ground rats while being supervised by the Dongmyo members or
disassembling the corpses of the monsters to make equipment.
The so-called ‘slave’ class. It was a common scenery in the age of kings.
Jung Heewon frowned.
“This isn’t a real kingdom…”
The priest glanced at Jung Heewon and smiled,
"No kingdom is perfect Heewon-ssi."
At that moment, Dokja spoke too,
“Don’t be disgusted. Wait here and look at the situation.”
“Yesss…”
Dongmyo was quite important in the original novel. If I remembered correctly… the representative
of this place was the ‘invalid.’
But the story was likely to have changed if the Prophets intervened.
Dokja approached Lee Sungkook like a ghost while dragging the priest with him. After the
incident no way in hell is he going to let Cale wander around with just himself. Sure Jung Heewon
and Lee Hyunsung was there but... he felt a bit more comforted when Cale is with him.
“What are you looking at so hard?”
“H-Huh? It is nothing!”
The guy hurriedly hid his smartphone.
Lee Sungkook looked at them with an uneasy expression and opened his mouth.
“Excuse me, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim, Pyeonghua-nim?”
“What?”
“We’ve arrived. The representative is waiting inside.”
Dokja saw a medium-sized tent roughly set up in the middle of the platform. The representative
had an assortment of goods.
“Let’s go.”
Lee Sungkook bowed his head and guided the two of them. The inside of the tent was quite
luxurious. It was unbelievably luxurious for such a shabby tent.
There was a red carpet and a bed that seemed to have been stolen from a luxury hotel. There was a
round table for a meeting and a small desk with a computer.
The most interesting thing was the boy concentrated on surfing the Internet. The face seemed only
a year older than the red haired twins. The boy had dark circles and sat on the chair in his pajamas.
And there was a navy blue flag held tightly in his arms. Amazing. This boy had already passed the
halfway mark of the King’s Road.
“Representative Han Donghoon?”
Lee Sungkook called out and the boy raised his head.
“A guest has come. Greet him.”
The boy, Han Donghoon’s sunken eyes turned to Dokja and then at the priest.
“H, He, H, Hell…o.”
"Hiiii..." the priest greeted back as he gave a warm smile to the boy.
Han Donghoon wasn’t in a normal state.
This boy, who was called the ‘Seventh King of Seoul’ in Ways of Survival now looked so haggard.
Originally, he avoided humans due to his nature but it wasn’t this much.
Han Donghoon staggered up and sat on a chair at the round table, biting at his nails.
Lee Sungkook smiled as if he was satisfied.
“Now Yoo Jonghyuk-nim. Let’s start the talk with the representative in earnest.”
Dokja gazed at Han Donghoon and laughed.
“Talk? What talk?”
“Huh?”
“Are you joking with me right now?”

Han Donghoon’s eyes were blank.
“…This is the representative?”
Obviously, the boy was the representative of this station. In name. But…
The word representative didn’t meant in ‘reality.’
“How long are you going to make fun of me? You want to make us talk with a doll?”
“…Yoo Jonghyuk-nim, I’m not usually like this. Please forgive me.”
“You are the real power of this station. Isn’t that right?”
“Yes.”
“How many other people know?”
“Only a few top executives.”
Setting up a person with a strong ability as a scarecrow and taking control of the station. It was a
strategy often used in Ways of Survival but it was strange to see it in reality.
“If you are the real power, why did you bring me here?”
“It was to avoid the attention of other people. I don’t know if you have realized, but there is a
Sound Wave Blocking skill around the tent.”
“It must be really important.”
“That’s correct. Priest-nim, Yoo Junghyuk-nim, it is important for you and for all of us.”
“All of you?”
Lee Sungkook took a deep breath and opened his mouth.
“I’m a Prophet. To be precise, I am one of them.”
Lee Sungkook had to be careful with his words as he knows that Yoo Junghyuk can easily spot a
lie using his skill, while the priest can 'sense' the people who had sinned or lied in front of him.
“Yoo Jonghyuk-nim, you will never know the enormous joy we are feeling right now. My
colleagues and I have been waiting for this day of great victory for Yoo Jonghyuk-nim.”
Did they hear wrong? This guy started speaking strange words.
“We know about Yoo Jonghyuk-nim’s special ability. A miracle that allows you to go back to the
past after dying. In this world, only Yoo Jonghyuk-nim received such special power!”
Dokja was a bit nervous about the constellations’ filtering but he decided to keep listening.
“Maybe Yoo Jonghyuk-nim has already repeated a few lives. You have fought against terrible
enemies and struggled against the beings of this world to save people. Enduring alone, lonely
memories… We respect your sublime spirit.”
This jerk, such skillful flattery. Yoo Jonghyuk would be moved to tears if he heard. Later when he
was depressed, Dokja and Cale would have to tell him these words.
“But Yoo Jonghyuk-nim should’ve realized it from your past regressions. Even if you have an
outstanding miracle, you alone can’t fight against the disasters that will come.”
Plus, he was right.
“Yoo Jonghyuk-nim, this time will be different. It is because we are here. We Prophets have
received a special blessing and have been sent to help you.”
The guy then turned to the priest and his smile widened.
"Priest-nim you are also one of the most important figures to be known! W-"
"Please stop, I am more curious about the 'special blessing' that you are talking about."
The priest interrupted the Lee Sungkook's line of words as he smiled calmly but Dokja knew that
he was already getting annoyed with just the few words that was about to be used to praise him.
Lee Sungkook smiled faintly.
“You must be wondering. Why did these guys who didn’t appear last time suddenly show up now?
It is very confusion but I hope you can trust us. It is because we have already received a revelation
for this day 10 years ago.”
“…Revelation?”
“Yes. In our world, there is a ‘revelation’ that is secretly shared among the Prophets. Yoo
Jonghyuk exists in it and is a living myth. It is a single revelation that records all of the past and
future."
“You don’t believe me yet. We already knew that Yoo Jonghyuk-nim would gather Lee
Hyunsung. They didn’t come with you but you probably already have Delusion Demon Kim
Namwoon and Maritime Admiral Lee Jihye. But that isn’t enough. At the very least, according to
the revelation…”
Dokja hid his nervousness and asked.
“Where is the revelation?”
“Unfortunately, it has been damaged and we can’t find the original. Don’t worry. We each
remember a fragment of the revelation. Through these fragments, we are prepared to walk the right
path with you.”
…Ohu.
“If you live again the way you have always done, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim… will die again. But it will
be different with us.”
Lee Sungkook was going in circles. Dokja slowly closed his eyes and said, “I see.”
Lee Sungkook hurriedly stopped talking. Maybe he was nervous. Yoo Jonghyuk had Lie Detection.
The priest turned to Lee Sungkook as he looked at him with a calculating gaze, making the man
more nervous.
“…It is surprising.”
This was a great ‘setting.’ A setting that was squeezed out in a short amount of time. Human
creativity was really great.
“You are called Sungkook?”
“Yes, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim.”
The priest's eyes narrowed as his smile vanished making Lee Sungkook feel like he was about to
die.
"I advice you to not go in circles, and get straight to the point."
That's it... that was the true nature of the priest whenever he hears such confusing lies mixed with
truths.
Dokja then opened his mouth,
“You have received the revelation of the future. Then what exactly are you going to do?”
Lee Sungkook quickly replied.
“We would like to form an alliance with Yoo Jonghyuk-nim. I-It is an alliance in name but it
actually means going under you…”
He was a funny guy. In the end, this was his purpose? Riding the bus that was the main character?
“I see. An alliance. You want this.”
“Yes.”
“It is an interesting suggestion.”
“This means…”
Dokja tapped his fingers against the table.
“But the order is wrong.”
“Huh?”
“How can I form an alliance with people whose identities I don’t know? If you want to ally with
me, isn’t this the first thing you should start with?”
“M-My identity… I already…”
Dokja got up from the chair and sat on the plush bed in the room. Then he crossed his legs and
declared.
“Kneel down.”
“Huh?”
“Kneel.”
The priest buried his face in his palms as he felt uneccessary second hand embarrassment.
Lee Sungkook was embarrassed for a moment before getting down from his chair while hiding his
expression. As his knees slowly reached the floor, Dokja opened his mouth.
“Tell me your attribute.”
Lee Sungkook looked up at Dokja with complicated eyes.
Lee Sungkook struggled for a moment before speaking.
“My attribute is… Hypnotist.”
As expected, it was Hypnotist.
“I see.”
Lee Sungkook looked a bit brighter at Dokja's nod. He thought he had passed a test.
“Is that all?”
“…Huh?”
Lee Sungkook’s eyes shook.
“…O-One more.”
Dokja nodded.
“Tell me.”
“T-The 9th…
“The 9th?”
Lee Sungkook slowly lowered his head like he was ashamed.
“The 9th person… to get off.”
The ninth...
...No, wait. How many people were there then? And...
Dokja glanced at the priest how was now smiling peacefully,
Was Cale... an aware character?
Chapter End Notes
-It's not the world of ORV if it's not confusing.

-Your questions will be answered by further chapters, although this story might have
multiple plot holes.
-Cale with a slightly better naming sense? I M P O S S I B L E. Like- he literally
named a dragon, 'Dragon'... I mean- I also do that too Lmao
-I like to just call Cale as 'The priest' or 'priest', it wouldn't really be that hard to
distinguish him from everybody else since he's probably the only priest there. Of
course that will only happen when Cale is in priest mode.
-About Seoul being in trapped in a dome and as to how the soldiers managed to get
there... Let's just say that they have been following the twins from the moment they
escaped.
Protagonist (Reader) and Priest (2)
Chapter Summary
The worried and the calm.
Chapter Notes
The priest rested his chin on top of his palm as he smiled happily.
If Dokja would guess, the priest must have been given a large amount of coins by his sponsor or
any other constellation at that matter.
“The 9th person to get off.. it is the first time I’ve heard of this attribute.”
“Oh, you probably wouldn’t have. This is the first time us Prophets have seen it.”
The priest smiled down at the man, it was like watching some noble explain something to him all
over again.
“But it is strange. If you really received the revelation, why aren’t you a ‘revelator’ instead of
‘someone who got off’? What is with this name?”
“T-That… the revelation… no, the book of revelation…”
Lee Sungkook stuttered. It was delightful watching him try to avoid Lie Detection. They wondered
how honest he could be. Lee Sungkook finally closed his eyes.
“When I read the book of revelation… I stopped!”
“You stopped reading it? Why didn’t you read it?”
“The contents of the Book of Revelations are very difficult, vast and profound…”
“Then you were the 9th person to get off?”
“Yes…”
“I don’t think that will be of much help to me.”
“N-No! I can definitely help you!”
The confused Lee Sungkook continued to speak gibberish while uneasily turning his smartphone
off and on.
“Why do you keep touching that smartphone?”
“I-I-I’m sorry. I am a smartphone addict…”
He was trying to get advice from the other ones who got off. But that didn’t last long.
“Are you going on the Internet?”
“Y-Yes, that’s right. It is the ability of the hermit…”
The priest looked towards Han Donghoon as he sighed. The hypnotized boy was busy tearing at
his fingernails with empty eyes.
The Hermit King of Shadows who had the powerful information manipulation ability. This boy
couldn’t be kept under the prophets.
Suddenly multiple messages rung in the priest ears once again,
[Your name is being known all throughout the star stream.]
[Constellations from different channels are curious about your existence.]
[Your name is spreading like wild fire.]
[The incarnation 'Clopeh Sekka' is telling numerous legends about you.]
The priest's heart seemed to skip a beat as he zoned out, he was unable to hear Dokja and the man's
interaction now as he was lost in his own world.
'Clopeh Sekka... that crazy bastard! What the hell is he doing here?!!'
The white orb hovered over him,
-Cale? Cale! What's wrong?
The priest ignored the orb as he took a shaky breath.
'Legends?? No! What the hell?! I'm supposed to live peacefully with my brother!'
The priest dragged his palm across his face as he felt the need to cry.
'Even in this world line and I'm still not allowed to have my damned peace!'
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is sorry.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' says not to worry.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' pities you.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' says everything will be alright.]
[10,000 coins has been sponsored.]
'Sorry? Not to worry? Everything will be alright? You bastards! You picked the worst person to go
here!'
The priest was too frustrated at the gods to even try and at least be grateful for the coins they have
sponsored.
The priest was about to bang his head on the table as he did not care for his non-existent dignity
anymore, although he did felt a gentle hand placed on his shoulder.
He looked to the side and saw Dokja looking at him with a confused and worried expression while
Lee Sungkook looked as if the president just announced that there will be a nuclear bombing at
their place, quite an unnecessary detailed description but Lee Sungkook did indeed looked like
that.
"What-"
The moment that Dokja was about to speak, the ground slightly shook. The vibration was
transmitted despite Sound Wave Blocking.
Kung!
They thought it was a sudden sub scenario but that wasn’t it. Two people stood in the centre of the
epicenter. The man and woman facing each other. They didn’t know the man but the other person
was…
“You aren’t a supporting role… yet you dare to push me?”
“What are you talking about, you dog-like jerk.”
…Not surprisingly, it was Jung Heewon.
“What? Dog…? You bitch!”
The man grabbed a very large ring sword from his back. His overall level seemed in line with Jung
Heewon’s. But it wasn’t enough.
Jung Heewon movements were already above incarnations of the same class. Jung Heewon’s blade
moved lightly as the man attacked.
[The character ‘Jung Heewon’ has activated the special option of Mikazuki Munechika, “Death
God’s Footsteps’…]
"You dare to attack the holy maiden?"
The priest suddenly spoke up as Jung Heewon looked at him in a dumb founded manner, stopping
in her tracks from cutting the man's head off.
"Don't you know that god's punishment will befall you if you try to even lay a finger on her?"
Jung Heewon blinked before putting on her act too,
"Yes, that is right."
Jung Heewon's eyes narrowed as the white orb 'Glutton' circled the lass to make a more holy
looking effect.
The startled Lee Sungkook cried out, “Jung Minseob! What are you doing now?”
Jung Heewon hid her smirk as she gave a silent thanks to the priest who now seemed less
frustrated.
---
After a while, another prophet was on his knees in front of the two, with Lee Sungkook next to
him.
“I’m sorry, my friend didn’t know anything… Hey, apologize quickly!”
The man sitting beside him bowed towards them.
“…I’m sorry.”
Unlike Lee Sungkook. he was a very prideful person and couldn’t completely remove the anger
from his face. The priest turned towards Jung Heewon,
"Heewon-ssi... please try and not cause much of a scene..." the priest was calm and collected, the
two kneeling men swore that the priest had the patience of a god.
“T-This bastard…!”
Dokja decided to shout,
“Jung Heewon!”
Jung Heewon made a surprised expression for the first time.
“…I’m sorry, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim.”
Jung Heewon bowed and turned to leave, Lee Hyunsung following her with a strange expression.
The other man looked at me and asked, “Are you really Yoo Jonghyuk-nim?”
“Yes, are you also a prophet?”
“…Yes.”
There was a complicated expression on his face. He looked between Dokja, Jung Heewon and Lee
Hyunsung. He then stared at the priest who was smiling down at him,
"And so... are you Saint Pyeonghua?"
The man asked as Lee Sungkook made a surprised expression, while Dokja himself was also
surprised but did not show it.
"Saint?"
The priest nodded.
Then the man glanced at Lee Sungkook and said.

“Excuse me, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim, Saint-nim. I’m sorry but I’m afraid I’ll have to leave you for a
moment. Sungkook, talk with me for a minute.”
He left the tent while Lee Sungkook bowed to Dokja and the priest.
“I won’t wait long.”
“Yes!”
Whilst Dokja was eavesdropping on the 'prophets' conversation, Jung Heewon turned to the priest
with a smirk,
"Should I call you Saint Cale now?"
The priest huffed in dissatisfaction as Lee Hyunsung chuckled.
"Please don't."
"Okay, priest-nim."
The priest looked at Jung Heewon in disbelief as he groaned in slight annoyance. And as annoying
as it is, it was actually quite funny when Lee Hyunsung followed Jung Heewon's lead,
"Okay, priest-nim!"
"Aigoo..."
The priest sighed.
"Hey, hey, Saint Cale, so I'm a holy maiden now?"
Jung Heewon grinned,
"Yeah sure, it fits you and your sponsor."
Lee Hyunsung felt left out so he pointed at himself,
"What about me?"
"You can be..."
The priest squinted his eyes,
"An angel."
Lee Hyunsung smiled happily while Jung Heewon raised an eyebrow,
"It sounds... common."
"Why? Would you rather he be a Thrones angel?" the priest asked.
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is laughing gleefully.]

"What's a thrones angel?" Lee Hyunsung curiously asked.
"Ah... I'm glad that I'm not the only one who doesn't know." Jung Heewon sighed.
"So? What is it?"
"A biblically accurate angel."
Jung Heewon laughed as Lee Hyunsung just tilted his head.
"What does a biblically accurate angel looks like?"
"Golden wheels that has wings and is covered with eyes."
Lee Hyunsung blinked and then shuddered at the thought of himself looking like that.
They then saw Dokja going back in the tent with the other two while the priest just decide to stay
with Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung.
Not even a minute had passed, Dokja went out the tent and approached the priest, dragging him
inside the tent with the 'prophets'.
"Please release me at once."
Dokja ignored the priest.
Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung looked at each other and shrugged.
The 'prophets' patiently waited for 'Yoo Junghyuk'. The moment Dokja with the priest came back
the man started to talk once again,
“As a prophet who has read the Book of Revelation, I am glad and honoured to meet Yoo
Jonghyuk-nim. However, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim… I’m sorry but can I ask you some questions?”
“Question? What is the question?”
“That, regarding Yoo Jonghyuk…”
“Do you doubt that I’m the real Yoo Jonghyuk?”
“…T-That’s not it.”
His face was red from Dokja's intense gaze.
“Try it.”
“Yes?”
“Ask me.”
The confused Jung Minseob nodded.
“Um… Then excuse me.”
In order to properly trick these guys, Dokja had to keep a few things in mind.
“As far as I know, Yoo Jonghyuk took Delusional Demon Kim Namwoon as a companion in the
third regression. Yet you have a strange woman with you instead of Kim Namwoon.”
“…”
“I thought she was Lee Jihye but she doesn’t seem to be in her teens. I also heard you calling her a
different name.”
The priest closed his eyes, this time around Dokja didn't need to make an excuse for Kim
Namwoon, though it might change the other parts of the story...
So... there's only one reasonable thing to do here, since these 'prophets' won't really be meeting
Namwoon.
Dokja and the priest glanced at each other,
"Kim Namwoon... does not exist in this turn."
The priest answered calmly as Dokja nodded.
“…Huh?”
"D-Doesn’t exist? Perhaps… did he die?”
“Yes.”
Their faces were filled with confusion for a moment. Jung Minseob asked, “No, how… Who the
hell killed Kim Namwoon?”
“The Delusion Demon Kim Namwoon…”
These prophets’ mouths were slowly dropping
"His life was taken by a wicked person..." the priest's smile faded into a thin line,
"A prophet that is similar to the both of you."
“A prophet like us?”
“Yes. At first, we didn’t realize he was a prophet. Now it looks like he is. He knew the future like
you.”
“…Then?”
“It seems like he knows a lot more than you do. He killed the Delusional Demon and gobbled up
the hidden scenarios in the beginning. Thanks to that, my plan became twisted.”
“T-There is a guy like that…?”
The priest hid his ever growing smile. If Namwoon were to hear this conversation he would think
that Cale hated him so much to kill him off just like that.
“He even seems to be impersonating me. When I encountered him last time, he was on the verge of
death but he is still likely to be active near Chungmuro.”
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ admires your impudence.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is impressed by your ability to lie.]
“…Chungmuro? Don’t tell me?”
Jung Minseob was surprised and opened his smartphone, tapping the keyboard like Lee Sungkook.
Maybe he was informing the other prophets.
Jung Minseob asked them a few more questions and Dokja answered them briefly.
“It is like this! Ah… then the third regression changed… You really are Yoo Jonghyuk.”
Jung Minseob was deeply impressed.
“That’s why you got that girl instead of the Delusional Demon. She seems enough to replace Kim
Namwoon. She overpowered me in one blow…”
The most important thing was their misunderstanding.
Jung Minseob thought for a while before saying, “But when listening to Yoo Jonghyuk’s story, I
seem to know who killed the Delusional Demon.”
“…You know?”
“Yes. I said this before… let me tell you this in advance, not all prophets are on the same side.”
"Not everyone of the same fraction is on the same side, it's an obvious observation."
The priest said with a frown, why does that punk need to clarify that 'Not all prophets are on the
same side?' Of course they aren't! Humans and other species alike never tend to agree with just one
thing, and that's a common fact.
"Ah yes of course Saint-nim, you are right."
“There are those who call themselves the Twelve Apostles. They believe they are the only ones
who have read the real revelation and that they can change this world.”
12 people. It was an exact match to the number of people who read up to chapter 50 of Ways of
Survival. But... didn't Cale also said that he read up to the 50th chapter? Shouldn't it be 13 then?
Something doesn't add up here...
Dokja side glanced the priest who was just looking at the white orb on his palm with an intense
gaze. What could he be thinking about?
“Why are they different from you?”
“They… they have read more of the revelation than us.”
“Right now, there are 11 known apostles. I’m guessing that the prophet that Yoo Jonghyuk-nim
met is the last unknown apostle.”
As they were creative people, they adapted when thrown into the scenario. This was a convenient
misunderstanding. No, wait a minute… a misunderstanding?
“You don’t have any good feelings towards the apostles?”
“To tell the truth… that’s right. Unlike us, they are planning to use the Book of Revelation to
conquer this world.”
“They are the ones who pursue their own interests and sincerity rather than stop the destruction of
the world by helping Yoo Jonghyuk. They are like the 10 Evils.”
“10 Evils…”
“That’s why I would like to ask Yoo Jonghyuk-nim. Please lead us. Stop them.”
Dokja thought for a moment before opening his mouth.
“Okay. I accept. I will form an alliance.”
“R-Really?”
“However, I have one condition.”
Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob’s faces were tense as they waited for the conditions.
“First, give me Changsin Station.”
“Huh? Changsin Station…”
“It is the station right above Dongmyo. Haven’t you eaten it already?”
“Ah, then Chungmuro’s target station…”
Jung Minseob seemed to know something. In fact, this was the most major part of this alliance.
By the way, Lee Sungkook’s expression was strange.
“Excuse me, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim. I’m really sorry… this is a bit difficult.”
“Why?”
“The owner of Changsin Station isn’t a member of our group.”
“It isn’t yours?”
It was strange. It was because Dongmyo Station was right before it.
Lee Sungkook said with a sigh, “The ‘Tyrant King’ has occupied it.”
The Tyrant King. My blood ran cold.
“…He has already become a king?”
One of Seoul’s Seven Kings, the Tyrant King. He was one of the few people who could be
compared to Yoo Jonghyuk at this point.
“Actually… some of the prophets made a few mistakes and his power suddenly rose. In the midst
of taking some prophets, he took the station… at the time, Prophets had 53 members.”
Suddenly, their credibility declined sharply.
“D-Don’t worry too much about it. We are preparing a powerful weapon to eliminate the Tyrant
King. It isn’t just the Tyrant King. It is a weapon to deal with the Twelve Apostles.”
Jung Minseob agreed.
“Maybe Yoo Jonghyuk-nim doesn’t know it well. We worked very hard to figure out the
revelations…”
“Ah, this is good. Sooner or later, you will have a chance to see the weapon.”
“A chance to see the weapon?”
“Tomorrow, with the exception of the Twelve Apostles, the Night of the Prophets will be held. I-If
you don’t mind…”
Jung Minseob’s eager eyes turned to them.
“Yoo Jonghyuk-nim, saint-nim, I want you to come with us.”
"Ah- We also have a king by our side."
That got Dokja's attention,
"Oh? And who is that?"
The moment Lee Sungkook tried to open his mouth, his voice came out as strangled sounds.
"You idiot!"
Jung Minseob mumbled as he hit the man on the head, he then gave an apologetic smile to Dokja,
"I apologize Junghyuk-nim, but the king on our side has an ability to hinder us speechless
whenever we try to reveal anything about him. Although we only have little information about
him."
Dokja nodded but frowned, he does not remember a king being willing on allying with such shady
people like these.
Perhaps something had changed and a new king emerged?
---
After the talk, Jung Heewon, Lee Hyunsung, the priest and Dokja gathered in the accommodations
provided by Lee Sungkook.
[You have used the benefits of the navy flag.]

[From now on, you can use the ‘group chat’ with the group members.]
From now on, they didn’t have to worry about conversations. The group chat couldn’t be
intercepted unless another group member was in the same area.
Dokja briefly explained to the other two about what happened today. Jung Heewon vaguely
noticed but Lee Hyunsung was surprised.
–Oh my god, it is unbelievable. They know part of the future… that’s why Dokja-ssi is acting as
Yoo Jonghyuk?
–Yes.
–Sigh… Then we should stay here for the moment. We need to find out more information about
them…
–Nope.
–Huh?
–Today Cale and I will take care of them.
Dokja looked at Jung Heewon and said.
–I’m sorry Jung Heewon-ssi.
–Its okay… I am just a bit hurt.
-……
–I’m just joking.Isn’t Dokja-ssi playing a gangster right now?If you are sorry, let me deal with that
jerk from before.
Jung Heewon smiled and continued.
–Then tonight will be a hot night?
–H-Hot…?
Lee Hyunsung was freaked out by Jung Heewon’s joke while the priest laughed. Dokja shook his
head,
-I still have something to do first
-Something to do?
-Now all of them are moving it will be difficult
Dokja took out a small cloak the moment he finished speaking. His figure suddenly disappeared as
Lee Hyunsung spoke in a confused voice,
-Eh? Dokja-ssi?
-I will give you a signal then you will move

"...How exactly is he going to give us a signal?"
Jung Heewon asked with a raised eyebrow as the priest just shrugged.
Feeling bored, Jung Heewon decided to get back on their previous topic,
"Now... about angels, what kind of angel would Dokja-ssi be?"
Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon looked at the priest, both curious about his answer.
The priest glanced at them and closed his eyes,
"He won't be an angel."
[A few constellations of the 'Absolute Good System' agrees.]
"Huh?"
The two made a confused sound as the priest just closed his eyes,
"He would be a demon, a demon king to be exact."
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is interested in what you're saying.]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is interested in what you're saying.]
[A few number of constellations are interested in what you're saying.]
"Do you... do you think of Dokja-ssi as a bad person?"
Lee Hyunsung asked while Jung Heewon shook her head,
"No way, Saint Cale wouldn't stick with Dokja-ssi if he deemed him as a bad person."
The priest smiled and nodded in agreement,
"He has sinned too much to be an angel, but he also had done too much good deeds to be an actual
bad demon. He could be... A demon King that has a good heart, yes?"
Jung Heewon made an 'o' shape with her mouth as Lee Hyunsung vigorously nodded. No human
had not sinned but not everyone does good deeds.
"A... demon king of salvation?"
Lee Hyunsung suggested making the priest freeze for a moment before nodding.
"Yes, that is correct."

"Haaah... how come Dokja-ssi could be a cool demon king, while I'm just right here... a holy
maiden."
Jung Heewon sulked as Lee Hyunsung patted her back.
The priest smiled at her,
"Why? Do you want to be a Seraphim?"
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is laughing gleefully.]
"Oh god... what is it now?"
Jung Heewon groaned,
"An angel with six wings and human-like hands."
"And the body?" Lee Hyunsung asked,
The priest just stared at them,
"There is a body, right?"
The priest just continued staring,
"Right?"
"Nope. It's just one big eye with wings and hands."
Jung Heewon shuddered at the thought of her turning into something like that while Lee Hyunsung
just smiled, liking the bonding moment that they were having.
"Nevermind, I'll stick with being a holy maiden."
The priest chuckled.
They could hear a sudden scream as Jung Heewon stood up and peeked her head in the tent, the
priest followed suit.
Jung Heewon disappeared dragging the priest with her and the sound of fighting was heard from
outside. Now the guards will flock.
---
Once Dokja came out, Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung were waiting for him while the priest was
laid limp on Lee Hyunsung's back.
“We are ready. When will we go?”
“Please wait a moment.”
Dokja looked towards the men who were heading towards him.
“Did you sleep well?”
Jung Minseob bowed to Dokja and opened his mouth.
“…Please keep me alive.”
“Me too, me too. Sob!”
Dokja then turned towards the sleeping priest,
"What happened to Pyeonhua-nim?"
Dokja asked with a raised eyebrow, choosing to refer to the priest by a fake name.
"Ah, that..."
Lee Hyunsung worriedly looked at the priest.
"The priest-nim suddenly called us by names we didn't recognized. He called me 'Rosalyn' while
he called Lee Hyunsung 'Choi Han', poor priest looked horror stricken when he realized we weren't
them."
Jung Heewon sighed, gently patting the priest's head.
"We guessed that the people he is talking about are deceased friends or something of that matter."
Dokja frowned at that.
Jung Minseob mumbled something under his breath but Dokja managed to hear it...
" ..."
((The number of ' 's does not define the number of letters or words in the sentence/word.))
Damn it... it was censored.
"I see..." Dokja nodded.
[You have exercised the right of the representative.]
[Group members Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob have restrictions on their behavior.]
Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob’s expression changed at the emerging system messages.
“One, from now on, you can’t tell others about my identity.”
“Yes, yep!”
“Two, you must unconditionally submit to my commands and you aren’t allowed to act
individually without my permission.”
“…Of course.”
[Group members Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob are willing to accept their limitations.]
[This restriction is a ‘life’ restriction.]
[If they break the restrictions, group members Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob will die.]
Dokja nodded and said.
“Well… okay. I don’t know when my heart will change, but everyone work hard. I will decide
while watching you.”
The two of them gulped and made hilarious faces.
“By the way, Representative-nim. What should we call you in the future…?”
“Call me like you are now. But call me Yoo Jonghyuk in front of the other prophets. Ah, Jung
Minseob.”
“Yep.”
“Give me the Fugitive’s Mask.”
Jung Minseob was upset but eventually gave it to me. Anyway, I had to pretend to be Yoo
Jonghyuk if I wanted to go to the Night of the Prophets. This ‘mask’ would be a preventive
measure for a situation I didn’t know.
After a moment, the muscles on my face moved in a bizarre manner as my appearance started
changing. It felt a bit weird but I soon got used to it.
“Huh, this is the real appearance of Yoo Jonghyuk.”
“Very handsome… The revelation wasn’t wrong.”
They suddenly heard a grumble and saw the priest's eyes opening, immediately darting to Dokja's
face.
"Choi Jung Soo?"
He mumbled before shaking his head, no. Choi Jung Soo was more muscular and taller than that.
"Lee Soo Hyuk?"
The priest shook his head again,
"Ah. Dokja-ssi. Why'd you change your hair style?"
"Yes that is me but, what?"

Dokja raised an eyebrow,
"Why did you changed your hair style?"
The priest sleepily blinked his eyes and then yawned. He looked at them again, now with clear
eyes.
"Oh. It's your Yoo Junghyuk phase."
Jung Heewon laughed while Dokja just grumbled.
Lee Hyunsung then glanced at the priest that was on his back, "Should I put you down now?"
"Please no... I'm still a bit tired."
"Alright."
The priest honestly felt comfortable on Lee Hyunsung's back, he was muscular yet he wasn't like a
wall to the feeling. He was just warm and soft like a normal human body.
Dokja sighed and then focused his attention to Jung Minseob.
“Give me your smartphone.”
“Yep! Here it is.”
Dokja then began checking the contents of the phone while the two 'prophets' anxiously watched
him do it.
“…36 people?”
Jung Minseob answered Dokja's question.
“All the prophets in the room stopped reading early. There are no apostles.”
“By the way, Representative-nim. Didn’t you say it yesterday? ‘You should’ve read to the end’…
then do you know all of the Book of Revelation?”
Dokja looked at the expectant Jung Minseob and laughed.
“You won’t regret taking our line instead of Yoo Jonghyuk’s.”
Dokja sent a smirk to the priest who just lazily smiled.
---
After a while, they headed to Anguk Station while avoiding the surrounding conflict areas.
It was because the Night of the Prophets was scheduled to be held.
Dokja spied on these guys through Lee Sungkook’s smartphone while the priest read it with him.
---
No. 519: Really?Yoo Jonghyuk is coming this evening?
No. 67: There is no doubt.No. 9 and No. 1089 said it yesterday.
887 Get Off: The 9th is a newcomer but I can believe it if it is the 1089th…
124 Let’s Drop Off: This time they will all be behind us.
887 Get Off: No. 124, you are in Seoul ㅋㅋ How can those jerks fall behind you?
124 Let’s Drop Off: Ah, except for me of course.Local residents, victory ^ ^ v
887 Get Off: I would like to be a regressor…If I had read the novel at that time…No, if I had only
read up to 50…I’m jealous of those apostles scum…
15 I feel like Dying: But don’t you think the people who read over 50 chapters are abnormal??I
don’t know how they read to over 50. ㅋㅋㅋ
124 Let’s Drop Off: Real psychos ㅋㅋㅋㅋ
---
As expected, humans who hid behind anonymity would reveal the truth. Perhaps the number
before the nickname was where they stopped reading.
The priest was reading this over Dokja's back as they looked at each other.
"I managed to read an eight hundred chapter novel in just two days... am I abnormal?"
The priest mumbled to himself as Dokja shook his head,
"You're not."
---
No. 888: But are you sure there is no txt version of this novel?
No. 124: A few days ago, I searched the Internet and there was really nothing left…Ahh…A novel
without a txt… (tears)
No. 763: Even if you had a copy, you wouldn’t share such a fraudulent thing.If I could really sell
my soul, I would buy it.
---
The priest blinked at the last message. Selling one's soul should not be talked about so lightly then
again... having the txt version of the novel would basically help them survive...
"We've arrived."
Dokja was about to say, “What, already?” when he saw the platform of Anguk Station in front of
them. The prophets who arrived in advance could also be seen.
But something was strange.
“Nobody has occupied this place?”
“Yes, it is a promise between the prophets. It could be dangerous to meet at an occupied station. It
is sort of like the DMZ.”
Dokja glanced at the priest as they nodded. The priest then plastered a welcoming smile on his
face and a calm look, while the white orb sat upon his shoulder.
-Cale... it's been three days.... you still haven't eaten... You're getting weaker! Thinner! Paler!
The priest just gave an apologetic smile towards the orb.
Then a prophet approached and waved.
“Hey, No. 1089!”
“Oh, it is No. 763 hyung.”
Jung Minseob waved and welcomed the person.
“How have you been? You face doesn’t look good?”
“Well spotted. The Tyrant Kill is giving me hell.”
“I told you not to advance towards the Dobong side. Why didn’t you listen…”
No. 763 glanced towards Dokja and his face suddenly stiffened.
“P-Perhaps… he is…?”
Jung Minseob nodded.
No. 763’s eyes showed astonishment.
“I-It is really an honour. Yoo Jonghyuk-nim!”
The uproar caused the scattered prophets to gather one by one.
“Is that…?”
The prophets ran together and pushed in front of Dokja. There were also a few female prophets.
“He looks better than I imagined! I am No. 998!”

“It is great to meet you, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim! I’m No. 1055!”
But most people also went to the priest.
"Saint-nim! It's an honor to meet you!"
"Right! Your smile is really relieving!"
"You look better than I imagined!"
The priest was a bit irritated about the shouting but did not show it, instead he smiled and opened
his mouth,
"Yes, yes, it is also nice to meet you."
It seems the sound of his voice alone made them more gleeful,
"Kyaaack! You sound nicer than I expected!"
"You have a really soothing voice priest-nim!"
The priest ignored most of the comments but then...
"It was very impressive when you managed to !"
The priest just chuckled at that, for some the words might be censored but for him it was not.
"And when you !"
The priest smiled.
Then there was a disturbance behind them.
“Lee Hyunsung-nim!”
“Steel Sword Lee Hyunsung?”
Lee Hyunsung blushed as he was surrounded by people.
“W-What are you doing? I’m not the Steel… I’m not that!”
“Wow, just like a real revelation. Look at those biceps!”
“Ohhh! So taut!”
Lee Hyunsung had a good-looking face and was quite popular among the female prophets. Some of
them were pinching the poor soldier's muscles making the guy uncomfortable.
The priest's smile vanished as the surrounding 'prophets' froze in place. Is the usually calm priest
about to give them God's punishment?!
"Please do keep your hands to yourself."
The priest was displeased by these people not respecting Hyunsung's boundaries though despite
that, he still spoke in a calm voice. They nodded and just began complementing Lee Hyunsung and
not touching him.
At that time, one passing prophet showed interest in Jung Heewon.
“Excuse, perhaps… are you Maritime Admiral Lee Jihye?”
“No.”
“Then are you…”
“I am Jung Heewon. Why?”
“Ah, I see.”
The disappointed prophet moved past Jung Heewon towards Lee Hyunsung. Jung Heewon looked
at the situation and frowned.
Jung Heewon looked miserable making the priest's smile falter once again.
"Don't worry Heewon-ssi. I idolize you." the priest smile and patted the females shoulder as
Heewon seemed to brighten up, hugging the priest tightly.
That caught the attention of the prophets,
"For the priest-nim to allow hugs..."
"Who is that girl...?"
"Is she a hidden character...?"
Dokja then opened his mouth, he shouldn't waste his time talking like this.
“Where is the weapon?”
“Huh?”
“The weapon you have hidden. I will check it first.”
“Ah, here it is.”
The 763th prophet excitedly moved to the center of the platform and removed the cloth covering
something. There was a big stone present.
The priest just continued smiling.
“Is that a meteorite?”
“Haha, that’s right. At this point, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim might not know… according to the Book of
Revelation, it contained a powerful weapon.”
“A weapon?”
“Yes! That’s correct. Maybe it is a weapon like a top ranking star relic.”
“Doesn’t the meteorite need hatching time and can’t be used now?”
“Haha, we have a rotation that will provide magic power. It will hatch tonight at the latest. We
have been working on it for a few days…”
Dokja became colder as he looked at the proud bastard.
“Which bastard gave you the information?”
“Huh?”
“That person who brought the meteorite to you.”
“Oh, that… No. 1124, he was the first one…”
No. 1124? A person who stopped reading early on knew this information?
“Where is he?”
Jung Minseob looked around the place and muttered.
“Uh… I guess he hasn’t come yet.”
The priest opened his mouth,
"We should get out of here."
Dokja nodded in agreement to the priest's words.
"Huh?"
"Now."
Dokja glanced around at the prophets staring at the priest with naive eyes. Then the platform
started vibrating.
The priest then opened his mouth, a familiar phrase coming out of it.
"Are you going to sacrifice yourself?"
And as those words left his mouth, a sudden noise filled their ears.
Kukukung…!
Dokja looked at the trembling ‘meteorite’ and stepped back. Dokja then looked at the priest in
horror, no... no, Cale's going to... Dokja then blinked and shook his head.
“W-What is this?”
Jung Minseob made a stupid noise.
Dammit. The fourth scenario hadn’t even ended and the ‘disaster’ of the fifth scenario was about to
appear.
Dokja shouted towards Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung.
“Run away!”
A red aura appeared around the meteorite and glowing lights shot all over the platform.
“Ohh! Finally!”
A prophet screamed.
Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung quickly approached Dokja and the priest.
“Run away? What…”
It was too late. The red aura spread across the platform and a faint veil surrounded the station. Now
none of the prophets would be able to leave Anguk Station.
[The constellations protest against the excessive filtering.]
[Many constellations’ eyes are shining at the ‘omen.’]
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is watching the situation with curious eyes.]
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is expecting your brilliant strategy.]
The constellations were excited and sent the priest and Dokja indirect messages.
The most dangerous situation in the world of Ways of Survival was one where the constellations
were partying.
The priest snatched away a towel from a 'prophet' and began wrapping 'Peacemaker' with it. The
familiar gesture made Dokja's eyes shake.
“Was No. 1124 the one who suggested that you gather here today?”
“Huh? I don’t know. We all agreed together…”
–Everybody move behind me.
Dokja paid attention the meteorite while protecting them.
–Aren’t we running away?
–We can’t go.If you look behind, you can see a ward.
–Huh?What ward?
The priest looked at the white orb with pleading eyes.
-...
-Cale...
-You'll die if I try to you know...
"I don't care." the priest muttered which was only heard by the orb.
They seemed confused because the meteorite that gave the star relic in the third regression was
‘bright red’…
“I wonder what star relic will appear?”

“That…”
Some prophets hadn’t noticed yet and touched the meteorite.
[An omen of the fifth main scenario has appeared.]
A chunk of meteorite hit the priest's robe as a system message rung in his ears.
[You have acquired 1/2 fragments of .]
Wait... he's not supposed to get Super Rock just yet! He had an order of ancient powers to follow!
Come to think of it... How the hell will he get the vitality ancient power?
“Eh? What is this?”
“Why suddenly the main scenario…”
The surface of the meteorite cracked and a red light poured out. The first thing the light touched
was the prophet staring at the meteorite with wonder.
The body of the prophet who lost his head slowly fell to the ground like a broken doll.
“What is going on?!”
The prophets screamed and retreated, but they were already unable to escape the crisis.
Dokja took the party with him as he retreated to the edge and observed the situation.
The meteorite cracked and red lava poured out.
The surrounding platform burned and released a bad smell. Then the temperature of the air rose
rapidly and breathing became painful.
The surrounding environment was changing. This… a lava zone? It meant…
[You have acquired 1/2 of .]
No...no! How the hell is he having fragments for the later ancient powers except for the vitality of
the heart?! The only reason he survived having multiple ancient powers is because it's in order.
Despite his thoughts being crazy right now, the priest remained calm and continued smiling.
[The 5th grade fire dragon species, ‘Lesser Dragon Igneel’ has appeared!]
“Fuck! What? The star relic…?”
Several confused prophets belatedly used skills. However, the meteorite stretched out a long tail
and caught a few escaping prophets.
“Kuaaack!”
The body of the prophet that caught by the tail suddenly burned up. Some prophets used skills to
attack the tail but their weapons started to melt.
"T-This monster..."
The meteorite was at most two metres in length, but the monster crawling out from the gap was
over five metres long.
Jung Heewon asked,
-What the hell is this...?
-A disaster.
-Disaster?
The remainder of the meteorite split apart and a dragon species entered this dimension.
Kuoooooh!
A violent dragon that was just born. Despite being a deteriorated version of a hatchling, a dragon
still reigned at the apex of all monsters.
A 6th grade monster could wipe out all the prophets here and this was a 5th grade fire dragon.
“Yoo Jonghyuk-nim!”
Some of the prophets called out to Dokja and all attention was still focused this way.
Dokja frowned. The incident was caused by them yet they wanted him to solve it?
“Get back to the edges.”
Like an obedient puppy, everyone moved to a corner of the platform. The guys who were quick
were already running upstairs from the platform. But...
“Shit, there’s a ward!”
The lesser dragon was a ‘disaster.’ In a situation where a disaster appeared, the size of the despair
was different.
Among Yoo Jonghyuk’s numerous regressions, he had definitely faced this guy.
Dokja looked at the party members.
–A hidden scenario will soon start.

–Hidden scenario?
–This is a guy who shouldn’t have come out in the fourth scenario.It has an unusual difficulty so
there will soon be an intervention.
In order to respond to this disaster, various benefits were needed in the fifth scenario. For example,
if the blue meteorite came out…
But now they had nothing. Yes, something had to be given to balance them.
[Some constellations are complaining about the unusual scenario difficulty.]
Someone then turned to the priest who was just smiling calmly,
"Saint-nim! Don't you ?!!"
"Your words are censored you idiot! How the hell would saint-nim understand you?!"
The next moment, sparks flew in the air and a small child-like presence appearance.
It wasn’t a low grade dokkaebi like Bihyung. He wore a tidy suit with two little horns on his head.
He was an impressive guy with a small lump protruding from his side pocket.
[Hrmm. This is difficult. How did you guys get this ‘root’? It was only installed recently…]
Once his voice rang out, the movements of the lesser dragon stopped. Indeed, it was possible for an
intermediate dokkaebi to intervene in the scenario to this level.
[A disaster woke up in the fourth scenario?]
The emergence of an intermediate dokkaebi meant that the ‘early scenarios’ had almost come to an
end.
[Some constellations are poisonous so I can’t spare you… it is also hard to downgrade the
difficulty…]
His gaze focused on Dokja then at the priest. The dokkaebi's eyes widened slightly before going
back to it's normal size.
“But this isn’t right! We haven’t cleared the fourth scenario!” One prophet shouted.
[I have decided. I won’t downgrade the difficulty.]
The prophets glared at the dokkaebi. There was only the sound of breathing. They had read Ways
of Survival so they would know.
The dokkaebi couldn’t overturn the laws. But they also knew this.
[Still… it won’t be interesting if you all die this way. I will use my discretion to change the
scenario content.]
The dokkaebi was more talkative than the scammers initially thought.
[The hidden scenario has arrived!]
The lesser dragon started moving again. The red leather-covered paws hit the floor of the platform.
The priest stared at the dragon, Had Raon went berserk, would he also act like this?
[Hidden Scenario – United You Die, Scattered You Die]
Category: Hidden
Difficulty: A
Clear Conditions: Within the time limit, hunt down the ‘lesser dragon Igneel’ or survive his
attacks.
Time Limit: 20 minutes.
Failure: Death
Hidden pieces are hidden in this mission.
+
A 20 minute survival mission. From the title to the contents, it was ridiculous.
Lee Hyunsung asked.
–Do we have to hunt him?
–No, don’t even dream about it.
This disaster is a disaster for a reason. Even the real Yoo Jonghyuk couldn’t catch a 5th grade fire
dragon. The priest looked at the platform, flowing flames started pouring out.
Kwa kwa kwa kwa!
“Kuaaack!”
The prophets caught in the flames turned to ashes. The walls burned by the flames melted and
distorted terribly. He was slowly moving to this side.
“Everyone run counterclockwise!”
Dokja opened his mouth and ran ahead of the rotation direction while dragging the dazed priest
with him. It wasn't the time to be dazed damnit!
Fortunately, Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung followed them well. Jung Minseob and Lee
Sungkook were a bit behind but they still seemed okay.
[The 5th grade fire dragon species, ‘Lesser Dragon Igneel’ is preparing the ‘Flames of
Destruction’.]
'Oh god... don't tell me I'll get another fragment for the fire ancient power if I...'
The priest's thoughts were interrupted when Dokja slapped him across the face. The other four
people were shocked to see Dokja slap the priest that he oh so cares for.
Dokja looked at him apologetically as the priest shook his head in exasperation.
The priest rubbed his cheek which has been slapped as he turned towards the other four. He
practically gave them cold gazes as he opened his mouth,
“Look for a foothold.”
“Yes?”
“Number 5… or 2 and 3! Anyway, just quickly find something that adds up to 5!”
[A hidden piece is activated.]
[Numerical footholds are activated.]

[Once the appropriate number of people enters the foothold, ‘Absolute Shield’ can be activated in
10 seconds.]
[Absolute Shield won’t activate when the number on the foothold is exceeded.]
The prophets all heard this system message. At the same time, footholds the size of two pyeong
appeared all over the station.
“Footholds? Ah, right!”
“There is a hidden piece!”
'If I try to use the shield then it would just be useless, nerfed or not the thing we're dealing with is
still a dragon.' the priest thought as he frowned.
[Many constellations are watching the situation with excited eyes.]
Damn constellation scum.
“Shit, go!”
“Kuheeok!”
The prophets, who had called each other’s numbers in a friendly manner, now wielded their
weapons against each other to fight over the footholds with the number ‘1.’ Some prophets
collapsed bleeding as they approached a foothold.
The swift prophets were already stepping on the footholds, strengthening their alertness.
–Representative-nim!There is no foothold.
–There is nothing here!
Jung Heewon and Jung Minseob cried out urgently. There were no footholds in the place where out
party was located.
–Oh, there is one here!But…
The foothold that was barely found had an ominous number. Four. In other words, only four people
could survive on that foothold. But their party had six people.
[The 5th grade fire dragon species, ‘Lesser Dragon Igneel’ is using the ‘Flames of Destruction’.]
A huge spark started from the centre of the platform and started to spread throughout the station.
It was a lesser dragon’s full attack skill. The heat was enough to burn their skin despite being so far
away. If the shield wasn’t activated now, their party would be destroyed.
“R-Representative-nim, priest-nim?”
At that moment.
“Yoo Jonghyuk-nim!”
Dokja looked back and saw one prophet. The number ‘2’ was written on his foothold. Despite the
urgent situation, this man still looked relaxed.
“Come this way!”
Dokja looked at the priest with shaking eyes, while the priest just smile.
"Go, don't you remember? I have an indestructible shield of my own."
Dokja gritted his teeth in frustration and ran towards the guy who had called him.
“Activate the shield!”
[Absolute Shield is activated!]
Kuoooooh!
Then the flames burned everything on the platform.
[ Lv. ???]
Nobody could see it but a big silver shield came fort in front of the priest, and instead of the wings
just being small and steady, it was big enough to wrap around the priest's figure.
"Priest-nim!"
"Saint-nim!"
"Cale..."
Multiple voices was heard by him as the priest just smiled, a bit of blood flowing out of his mouth
because of the excessive use of the ancient power.
The fierce heat died down and the chemical reactions in the surrounding area were subsiding. The
Absolute Shield was soon turned off.
[After one minute, the positions of the footholds will be recreated.]
The hidden scenario would end when footholds appeared 10 times and they survived the attacks.
We had just passed one so there were nine left.
"Hellllooooo!"
They could here a calm voice say gleefully followed by a chuckle as they saw the priest smiling
brightly with a shield and wings covering his entire body.
"Oh thank god you're okay!" Jung Heewon let out a relieved sigh.
"Priest-nim! You're okay!" Lee Hyunsung said as he smiled.
The priest blinked and laughed again,
"I'm not planning to die so easily you punks!"
The priest's facade broke and his true colors were shown.
–Representative-nim!
-First of all...
-Oh god... thank god you're still alive priest
-Second of all...
–The attack patterns are familiar so please learn them and avoid them on your own.I can’t take
care of you right now.
The priest watched as Dokja talked to an apostle.
He held his stomach and grumbled,
"ugh... I'm hungry."
The tail of the lesser dragon flew through the air and struck the spot where Dokja and the apostle
were. It was easy for Dokja to avoid it with his over level 30 agility. However, No. 1168’s astute
movements were amazing.
There were sparks and a few more prophets died. There were still those who were hanging on. It
was like they knew the patterns of the lesser dragon.
[The positions of the footholds will be created!]
Destruction’.]
Dokja's party members successful found footholds this time. The apostle, Dokja and the priest also
found a foothold that fit three people.
To be precise, the apostle tossed the person already occupying it out with force. The drops of blood
landed on the brutal apostle. He wiped it off and said, “We have to slay the lesser dragon.”
Ku ku ku ku!
The Absolute Shield activated and once again blocked the flames.
Kuooooh!
Only two stages had occurred but there were less than a quarter prophets remaining. The party
members had been keeping pace but it was uncertain how long they would last.
The priest placed a hand over his mouth as he coughed off black blood as Dokja looked at him
worriedly,
"No worries, this is just a drawback from using my shield too much."
Dokja narrowed his eyes but slowly nodded.
[A hidden piece penalty has occurred.]
[The number of footholds created in the next turn will be reduced.]
Chapter End Notes
-Funny thing is... The twins are 5'8ft. tall, while Dokja is 5'7ft.
-Some person really looked at me and said "Why are you wearing glasses when you're
dumb?" Like- I'M NOT EVEN DUMB- And the reason I have glasses is because of
my fucking in-born blurry eyes- Smh, why do people immediately think that you're
supposed to be smart when you have glasses?
-As an atheist, learning about holy beings and such just for unnecessary things in this
chapter is quite an interesting experience
-Cale was only supposed to cough off his never ending blood... but I guess he's going
to be Dokja's literal Life and Death Companion now.
-Wooo... long chapter, I was actually aiming to make it longer but my fingers started to
go numb soooo:^
Protagonist (Reader) and Priest (3)
Chapter Summary
A compulsive yet holy liar
Chapter Notes
-Cale... One more time... I can make a shield one more time.
-...Keke... I'm sorry
The priest nodded as he took a deep breath.
The priest closed his eyes and covered his mouth,
'A while ago when I was being shielded...'
---
"Glutton. Are you sure this is going to keep me alive?"
-Yes, I'm sure but...
"But?"
The priest raised an eyebrow,
-Cale, why is your plate breaking already?
"What-"
The priest suddenly coughed, looking at his hand, he can see the familiar sight of black blood.
Looking at the white orb he saw another orb besides it. An orb as red as fire this time.
-...
-...Keke...keke... did I came too early?
The priest buried his face into his palms as the belated system messages rung in his ears.
[You have acquired 2/2 of .]
[You have acquired a new skill.]

[Your plate cannot contain the skill.]
[Your plate is rapidly breaking.]
The priest coughed again.
"Those bastard gods!"
The priest felt himself tearing up slightly as he continued coughing.
---
The priest was certainly still experiencing great pain but he tries not to show it.
The priest can feel tears building up in the corner of his eyes again as he blinked it away, looking
at the apostle who had a bluish chill spread across his skin.
Their preparations were outstanding.
“It is the ice pill.”
Dokja grabbed the priest's hand and immediately pulled it away when he felt an unnatural
coldness.
Dokja glanced at the priest and saw that the lad was paler than he was supposed to be.
The apostle furrowed his eyebrows. Yes Yoo Junghyuk is close with the priest but he didn't expect
them to be this close, and didn't the priest dislikes physical touch?
The priest smiled a bit at Dokja and waved his hand,
"Don't worry about me, you can continue talking."
They stared at the priest for a moment before frowning, turning back to each other, glancing at the
priest from time to time. They began talking once again,
“It is impossible with you alone.”
“Who said I was alone?”
Dokja and the priest looked at the survivors. Five of them in particular had their bodies also
covered with a bluish chill.
“Huhu, how can I come here alone?”
The priest closed his eyes and stared at the apostle whom looked back at him. Despite looking
calm, the apostle knew that it was just a mask.
“A few more people won’t make a big difference.”

“That’s why I am seeking help. I will give an ice pill to Yoo Jonghyuk-nim if you decide to help
us.”
“If I refuse?”
“All of Yoo Jonghyuk-nim’s party members here will die.”
“Do you think you will be safe like that?”
“Even if we can’t take care of the lesser dragon, we can at least take care of our bodies.”
He was brimming with confidence. They would’ve already lost their heads if Dokja was the real
Yoo Jonghyuk.
"Arrogant punk." the priest mumbled to himself as he coughed again.
“Do you think I am worried about my party members? People die anyway. I can gather other
people.”
Dokja raised Unbroken Faith to his neck. Then he shook his head.
“Huhu, you are truly like the revelations. But you better think carefully.”
“What do you mean?”
“By now, Yoo Jonghyuk-nim’s main base would’ve entered our hands.”
“…What?”
“Maritime Admiral Lee Jihye, a child who uses strange abilities, Delusional Demon Kim
Namwoon, a teen who has a strange 'sword'. And one of the 10 Evils. It is different from the
original revelation but you have made a fairly good party. If they all die, won’t Yoo Jonghyuk-nim
face problems starting again?”
They had already investigated up to here. These bastards…
“Won’t it be worse if we take away Chungmuro Station? Right now, it is just a proposal. But don’t
think this proposal will last forever. Our group has already completed the King’s Road scenario by
taking over 10 stations. You should know the gap between a group with a ‘king’ and a group
without a king.”
“…”
“Perhaps the situation would already be over by now. The king will be waiting for Yoo Jonghyuk-
nim’s choice in front of Chungmuro’s flag holder.”
The priest's eyes narrowed before a small smile bloomed on his face. Barrow's plans had always
been like that, the only difference is he and his companions already knew about it.
Barrow's way of thinking had always been simple, but his theories are...
That's a story for another day.
“If you pledge to join us, we will promise the safety of your party as well as our full support in the
future. This is a promise on the king’s honour.”
The priest tilted his head slightly, looking at the apostle. Later on he will be useless, the priest
doesn't even know why he didn't just full on fall asleep while they were conversing.
“Who is your king? Where did they get off?”
“Hmm… the king dislikes being called someone who ‘got off.’”
“So what do you call them?”
“Even if you are Yoo Jonghyuk-nim, please refrain from speaking about him like that. He is the
only one among the prophets who has read all the revelations. He knows both Yoo Jonghyuk’s
past and future.”
The priest blinked. Isn't their king supposed to be a she? Then again if their king has he/him
pronouns then he'll respect that.
Laughter emerged. It was a ridiculing laugh. It was because there absolutely couldn’t be such a
thing.
Kuooooh!
Finally, the third attack of the fire dragon was about to begin.
Dokja looked at the apostle and quietly stepped out of the foothold. The priest followed behind
him, smiling brightly.
"Priest, what are you doing?"
“Yoo Jonghyuk-nim? Saint-nim? What are you doing?”
Dokja and the apostle asked in unison as they stared at the priest.
The priest leaned on Dokja's ear,
"I can save myself with the shield, don't worry."
The priest whispered as he smiled.
Dokja looked at the priest with a calculating gaze, the priest was telling the truth of course, he can
save himself by the use of the shield but why does Dokja thinks that something is missing?
The party members far away were also surprised. Dokja waved his hands.
–Don’t worry.No matter what happens, you absolutely can’t move from there.Understood?
Dokja and the priest walked in the direction of the lesser dragon. Slow but sure steps. The fire
dragon stared ferociously at me as it prepared the Flames of Destruction.
“What are you doing?! Come back!”
The apostle behind them hastily exclaimed. The priest turned around and smiled at him.
“Did the king tell you about this future?”
The priest then focused his attention to Dokja who was looking at him with a worried expression,
"You know Dokja-ssi..."

Dokja raised an eyebrow,
"I have a skill similar to the dragon's. Instead of 'Flame' it's 'Fire'. I acquired it just a bit ago."
The priest chuckled as Dokja's eyes widened. A skill similar to a dragon's? This early in the
scenarios? Just who is Cale's sponsor...?
The priest laughed again.
"Though the only thing similar is the name. It's related to fire yes, but in a different manner."
The priest grinned at him as Dokja sighed. They could hear the apostle shouting at them again
making Dokja a bit annoyed.
“You guys, have you forgotten what my stigma is?”
“I’m not afraid of death. I can just start over again.”
“I’m not afraid of death. I can just start over again.”
Dokja and the priest said in unison making Dokja glance at him. Is the priest also a regressor?
Dokja opened his mouth once more,
“I wonder. What will the effect be on you? You are unusual presences in this turn.”
“If I die here, will you exist in the next turn? Or will you end with this world?”
They didn’t want Yoo Jonghyuk to die.
“If you really read the revelations, you should know the answer right?”
The apostles’ faces paled. There were times when it was easier to handle those who used their
heads.
“Yoo Jonghyuk! Saint-nim!”
The five apostles moved from the footholds and started to run towards them.
Dokja glanced at the priest, every time he was called the priest was called too... had Cale lied in
not being character? Is there something such as... an aware character...?
The moment that flames burst out from the center of the platform, Dokja exploded all the strength
in his muscles and ran towards the legs of the dragon, dragging the priest with him. Then Dokja
put his flag into the flag holder of Anguk Station located there.
[You have occupied Anguk Station.]
[Currently Occupied: Chungmuro (Main Base), Myeongdong, Dongdaemun History and Culture
Park, Dongdaemun, Dongmyo, Sindang Station, Cheonggu Station, Yaksu Station, Sinseol-dong
Station, Anguk Station]
[The achievement points of the brown flag are rising.]
[You have occupied 10 stations!]
[The hidden scenario – ‘King’s Road’ has been achieved.]
[Depending on the path you walk, you will receive a new ‘king’ attribute].
1. King of Arrogance and Hypocrisy

2. King of Solitude and Taste
3. King of No Killing
·····.
“King of No Killing.”
[The new attribute, King of No Killing has been obtained!]
The priest lazily turned to the apostles who were running to them,
"You should be careful, you only have one life."
[ Lv.???]
A shield the color of silver and big enough to cover their body appeared, wrapping it's white wings
around them both. They could still feel the heat of the fire but it does not burn them.
The priest coughed again making Dokja look at him.
"...You said that it was a drawback from your skill, why use it on me?"
The priest blinked at him and laughed,
"I know... it was foolish thinking that I can prevent your death."
Dokja looked at the blood dripping from the priest's mouth, it looked like it was color black, not
dark red, just black.
The once white robes now tinted with black,
"Hey, Dokja-ssi. Death is inevitable."
The priest smiled as the shield finally cracked,

"What! Cale! You're...!"
The priest just laughed at him, waving off his concerns,
"I'm a saint, don't you know? I'm a legit saint. I'll perform miracles if that's what you want."
The priest grinned widely,
"You also need to die Dokja-ssi, you need to see something."
Dokja placed his hand on the crack of the shield as if trying to cover it, he then turned to look at
the priest,
"What do you mean?"
"Just... haaah... just die already you sacrificial bastard."
The priest sighed and then mumbled something,
"I hope 'Peacemaker' and the guide book is holy enough to not burn up."
Dokja stared at the priest, could he be...?
"Are you an immortal?"
The priest's eyes widened slightly. The shield became smaller and smaller to the point that the
flames finally reached their skin. The priest closed his eyes, ignoring the stinging sensation all
over his body,
"No. I'm not."
He then grinned and opened his eyes,
"I'm a fuckin-"
...
"Oh. You're dead already."
The priest sucked in a breath as he looked at Dokja's unmoving body, his lower half were already
burned up.
"Ahem. Here, a rose, 'Peacemaker' and my book."
The priest crouched down and placed the book on Dokja's still intact hand, a rose on his chest and
'Peacemaker' besides him.
The priest stared at it again and bit his lip,
"I'm tired. I'm fucking tired..."
The priest laid down besides Dokja and closed his eyes. He can't live that much anyway if his plate
is broken.
He smiled peacefully as he held Dokja's hand tightly.
"Dying is better than living forever anyway..."

---
War looked out in the horizon and saw Death grinning widely while holding a familiar bright light,
two smaller orbs were circling it, one was white and the other was red.
Besides Death was Sun, telling him about something that Death just ignored.
Despair was on the other side of Death, getting frustrated off his friend.
Despair went full on yelling,
[Damn it Death! Just... just how many times are you going to let him die?! Give the lad some rest!]
Death just glanced at him, not saying anything.
War approached them and sighed, seeing the once bright light getting dimmer,
[He's almost 200 years old...]
War mumbled while Sun looked at him oddly.
Despair was just about to agree to War's obvious statement when Sun said something that made
the three gods think,
[Our time resets every time Cale dies. Who knows if it's only his 48th death? Who knows if he's
only two hundred years old. We don't even remember the exact deal that Death and Cale had!]
[But Cale said...]
[Cale's a compulsive liar! Barely anything that comes out of his mouth is real!]
War closed his mouth shut while Despair just glared at Sun for yelling at them.
Death sighed, he also didn't remember anything about he and Cale's deal... The lad had died right
before Death can even engrave the deal in his mind.
Sun then glanced at the supposed to be bright light, now dim.
[Should we fix his plate?]

[He has a fucking glass plate. We should make it tempered.]
The three gods looked at Despair who said that, Death opened his mouth.
[To care or not to care, Despair chose to be a tsundere.]
Smack!
---
Dokja blinked his eyes, feeling something warm on his hand.
Slightly turning his head he could see white hair sprawled on the floor besides him. Dokja lifted
himself up a bit to get a full view of the person.
The white haired priest was just there... looking peaceful as he laid on the floor. The ends of his
robes were burnt, exposing his really thin legs. One of the priest's hands were holding his, it was
turning cold, second by second.
"Cale...?"
He immediately checked a pulse and sighed in relief when he found one, it was weak but it was
still a pulse.
"Thank god..."
His vision cleared out slightly as he heard Jung Heewon shouting from afar. Her face was
astounded as Lee Hyunsung held onto her. Jung Minseob and Lee Sungkook were in shock when
they looked over here.
Fortunately, they were all safe. But the priest...
“Dokja-ssi!”
Jung Heewon forgot and cried out Dokja's name.
Kyaooooh!
In fact, there was no need to hide it anymore. Air flowed into Dokja's newly created lungs. There
was still the merciless lesser dragon in the vicinity.
“As expected from Yoo Jonghyuk-nim!”
“Did he use a divine restoration pill?”
These cries came from the few prophets who had survived. Lee Hyunsung went to the priest's body
and lifted him a bit, then turned to Dokja.
"Dokja-ssi... priest-nim..." his voice was shaking.
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is looking the priest in worry.]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is looking at her friend in worry.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is frowning at the situation.]
They turned to the priest and Jung Heewon felt the need to cry again in which she did.
"He's alive... he's alive... he's in critical condition but he's alive..." Dokja stated as Jung Heewon
rushed to the priest, checking every pulse point there is.
"He's still breathing and has a weak pulse."
Jung Heewon breathed in a sigh of relief as the two 'prophets' face brightened up a bit.
Jung Heewon picked up 'Peacemaker' that was wrapped in cloth and the book. She glanced at the
rose for a second before placing it behind Dokja's ear.
"Keep it, Saint Cale probably have a reason to place that on your chest."
Dokja nodded.
Kyaooooh!
Dokja looked around and saw the number ‘3’ written on a foothold. The other people were already
standing on a foothold.
“Hyunsung-ssi, go over there! We’ll go to the next one!”
Lee Hyunsung rushed towards Dokja at Jung Heewon’s quick judgement, the priest was being
carried in his arms. Lee Hyunsung arrived and opened his mouth while sweating.
“Dokja-ssi, are you okay?”
“Just take a look.”
“…I thought my eyes were mistaken for a while.”
[Absolute Shield is activated!]

Lee Hyunsung looked towards Dokja as if he was Jesus as the latter opened his mouth,
“Hyunsung-ssi, do you have anything for me to wear? A poncho or…”
“I might be a soldier but… ah.”
Lee Hyunsung belatedly recognized the situation and looked at Dokja's body.
Lee Hyunsung sucked in a breath and looked away, holding the priest closer to him to the point
that he can feel his soft breathing.
"No that's okay..." Dokja muttered, fiddling with the rose that's behind his ear.
Unbroken Faith was rolling around the lesser dragon’s legs and the brown flag was also on the
ground. It was a location where other people couldn’t easily pick them up.
As soon as the shield was lifted, people started to run from far away. The one who ran first was
Jung Heewon.
“Dokja-ssi!”
Jung Heewon’s expression gradually stiffened as she ran towards Dokja.
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is looking at the black flame dragon.]
Dokja felt her gaze covering his shoulders and back before she looked away.
“I didn’t see anything so don’t worry. Is now the time to care about that?”
Dokja reflexively shrank back at the words. Then a poncho covered his body. Looking closer, it
was a big one.
[Samyeongdang’s Straw Mat]
Jung Heewon handed it over to Dokja.
“Thank you, Jung Heewon-ssi.”
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ is a little sad.]
“Let’s move.”
Kyaooooh!
The lesser dragon Igneel’s physical movement stage had begun. They once again moved
counterclockwise and avoided the attack.
Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung ran ahead of Dokja. They seemed to care about the ‘black flame
dragon’ dangling from Dokja's lower body.
((I kept laughing at this part- If Namwoon and Barrow was there they would have died of
laughter))
Jung Minseob ran without noticing and asked, “What now representative? All the apostles have
died…”
The proof was that their ice pills were rolling around the areas where they died. They were items
with a long digestion time and didn’t melt in the flames.
A dragon’s paw flew through the air.
“Kyaaak!”
Two prophets running behind the party were crushed.
[You have recovered the brown flag.]
[You can use the flag’s abilities.]
Dokja looked around and it was only his party members remaining.
[Numerical footholds are activated.]
“Gather!”
Fortunately, a foothold with the number ‘5’ was activated. The problem was that there was only
one active foothold this time.
The intermediate dokkaebi’s voice could be heard in the air.
[Huhu, you are still holding up well. But will that luck continue?]
"Wait! We're six!" Jung Heewon shouted making their eyes widen.
Dokja gritted his teeth in frustration,
-Damnit! Oi! Big guy! Place Cale down on the floor!
A voice suddenly spoke to them, looking down they saw the red orb circling the priest's waist.
"W-what...?"
-THE FLOOR! PUT HIM DOWN OR EVERY ONE OF YOU WILL DIE!
Lee Hyunsung bit his lip and glanced at Dokja who was also contemplating this. After all, who
would trust an orb?
-I'M ALREADY WASTING MY NON-EXISTENT LIFE FORCE INTO TALKING TO YOU GUYS!
PUT. HIM. DOWN.
Dokja sighed and nodded his head,
"Put the priest down, Hyunsung-ssi."
Lee Hyunsung hesitated for a moment before placing the priest down, outside the foothold.
[Absolute Shield is activated.]
Looking down at the floor they could see the priest being perfectly fine, a silver shield covering
him, then... another voice was heard. It was calmer and softer than the last one,
-Umm... Ah. This will surely break Cale more...
It was the white orb.
"Hah...! Cale really is a saint!"
Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon were exhausted. It was natural since they had ran dozens of times
in an environment where it was hard to breathe.
“I think we should fight.”
“Can we catch it?”
“It isn’t impossible.”
Dokja pointed to the ice pills rolling around on the floor. The number was exactly a match for the
conscious members of their party. If they ate the items that the apostles prepared, it wasn’t
impossible to damage the lesser dragon. The question was if they could kill it before the next full
attack began.
Lee Hyunsung picked up the priest again with Jung Heewon checking if the priest got more
wounds. Instead she saw the priest's exposed skin making her bite her lips, he was so close to being
malnourished...
[Absolute Shield will be released.]

“Run! Pick up the pills that have dropped on the ground!”
The party members popped out as Dokja yelled.
Lee Hyunsung looked between the pill he picked up and the priest.
"Just swallow... the fucking.. pill."
The priest said softly and then coughed before returning to unconsciousness.
Lee Hyunsung was surprised for a moment before nodding and swallowing the pill without
hesitation.
The priest instantly shivered while Lee Hyunsung didn't know what to do. If he held him closer
then the priest would just feel immense coldness but if he hold him out the priest will also get cold.
The red orb hovered over the priest for a moment before resting on the priest's chest. The shivering
suddenly stopped as Lee Hyunsung tilted his head.
'Was it because of the orb?'
But Lee Hyunsung didn't have time to dwell on that,
Kuoooooh!
The lesser dragon roared and breathed out fire. Once this action was over, the Flames of
Destruction phase would being.
“Dokja-ssi, quickly…!”
Dokja turned to the others and shouted.
“Jung Heewon-ssi, Lee Hyunsung-ssi! Have you eaten your ice pills yet? Give all of them to me.”
“Huh?”
“Lee Sungkook, Jung Minseob! You too!”
The priest opened his eyes again and frowned. He sighed as Lee Hyunsung looked at him with an
awkward gaze,
'...I forgot that Dokja needed five ice pills...'
He then buried his face into his palms,
'If only I wasn't that alert in my surroundings I would have had a peaceful rest.'
The priest felt the need to cry as he spent his coins for a single ice pill,
"Here, bring this to Dokja."
The priest gave an ice pill to Lee Hyunsung as he curled up in the man's arms, wanting to be
unconscious for real this time.
“Quickly!”
“Ah, yes!”
Dokja was confused for a bit when he saw Lee Hyunsung giving him an ice pill despite having a
bluish chill surround his body.
He swallowed all of the ice pills and could vaguely see the rose behind his ear changing into a
fluorescent blue color, the rose itself emitted a certain coldness on it.
“Everyone come behind me!”
Dokja shouted as he held the hilt of his sword.
Kiiing!
[The special option of Unbroken Faith is activated.]
[The ether property is converted to ‘darkness.’]
[The effect of the ice pill will add ‘frost’ to the ether property.]
The ether blade became a dark blue. It was due to the overlay of ice and darkness.
Chwaaaaak!
The dark blue ether blade started to hit the flames.
The priest grumbled again and opened one eye, looking at the scene in front of him. He could see
that the rose he gave Dokja emit a cold aura making him smile slightly.
[The stigma ‘Song of the Sword’ has been used.]
[Your sword is filled with the words left by the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare.]
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ is supporting your battle.]
The priest coughed off blood making Lee Hyunsung look worriedly at him.
The priest just waved off the man's concerns as he placed a hand on his chest, he could faintly feel
his plate reconstructing itself bit by bit.
'Did I came back earlier because my body is still intact?'
The priest closed his eyes as he felt the 'spiritual body' of the two ancient powers gently nestling
themselves on his chest.
Kyaaaah!
Kyaaaak!
Peeeeok!
Puok!
Kyaaaack!
Destruction’.]
The explosive ice damage hit its chest. But it still didn’t fall.
Kuaaaaaah!
Just a bit more.
Kyaaaak!
A bit more…
The flames burned in front of Dokja. He would die once that struck him. He could hear the calls of
the party members in the distance.
"Fucking hell..."
The priest grumbled making the two 'prophets' shocked.
"Glutton."
He called out to the shield,
-Cale! What the fuck?! Your plate is still broken!
-Fire is right!
"Just do it..."
The priest sighed as the white orb flew towards Dokja, casting a shield large enough for his body.
It made itself transparent so that Dokja could see the dragon.
The priest smirked when he saw Dokja tense up a bit.
Dokja didn't looked back, he already knew that Cale was looking at him with a smug smile. He
then focused on the dragon again, ignoring the fact that there's a transparent shield in front of him.
Kuooooh!
Kuuong!
[You are the first to kill the disaster ‘Lesser Dragon Igneel’.]
[You are the first to contribute to clearing the fifth main scenario.]
[An impossible feat has been accomplished.]
The priest lifted his head a bit before sighing in relief,
'Oh thank glutton nothing changed...'
[The compensation settlement will take some time due to the impossible achievement.]
[Some low-grade dokkaebi have requested a ‘plausibility’ request from the Administration
Bureau.]
The intermediate dokkaebi was staring down at Dokja quietly.
"Hyunsung-ssi. Please put me down."
"Ah... are you sure?"
The two prophets, Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung looked at the priest worriedly.
"Yes, I'm sure."
Lee hyunsung gently placed the priest down as the priest wobbled over Kim Dokja and the first
thing he does is...
Smack!
Chapter End Notes
-Less dramatic death, I know

-Imagine combining TCF and ORV which are V E R Y confusing stories and many
plot twists... You'll get an author who'll make that combination more confusing and
twisty.
-Sorry about the late update, my computer decided to be a bitch and delete my
progress every single time I try to save it
Cale's full of surprises
Chapter Summary
Just a little bit of the past, squint and you'll see something sad.
Chapter Notes
They stared blankly at the scene before finally processing what just happened and shouting,
"Representative-nim! What did you do??"
"Junghyuk-nim??"
"Saint Cale! Blink twice if you're okay!"
"Priest-nim!"
The priest clutched his head, smiling gently as he rubbed the spot where Dokja hit him. He still
needed to uphold his good reputation of course.
Less chaotic bastards does not get the constellations' attention, so he'll be that.
'Punks this days... doesn't even know how to control their strength!'
The two floating orbs stopped in whatever they are doing and 'turned' towards Dokja. They didn't
know which is front which is back or if they were even turning, they just think they did.
That one red orb in particular literally caught on flames,
-What the ***?! After Cale saved you and that's what you do?!
Of course the others can't hear the destructive fire this time for Cale is not conscious.
"Why'd you do that?"
The priest asked as Dokja crossed his arms.
"If I had a coin for every time you sacrifice yourself in front of me, I'll have two coins, which isn't
much but it's weird that it happened twice." Dokja stated.
The priest's eye twitched,
'If I had a coin for every time you sacrificed yourself then I'll be the richest man alive.'
The priest didn't voice out his thoughts though, instead he gazed at the lesser dragon which was
laying motionless as it continued to bleed.
The priest went to the dragon's body, Dokja did too.

"Get the core out first, I need to do something."
Dokja nodded as he got the dragon's core out of it's body, he then turned to the priest.
"Now what are you doing?"
The priest just smirked as he pulled out a pouch, but not just any pouch, it was a spatial pouch.
The priest shoved his entire arm in the pouch making Dokja's eyes widen for a bit.
"What in the world-"
"Shush!"
The priest frowned at Dokja and after many flinches he finally pulled out what he was trying to
find.
It was a white crown, it shone even when there's no light hitting it.
Looking at it again the crown could fit Cale's head perfectly.
"Cale... what is that?"
The priest glanced at him and his smile became wicked, the constellations might not see it but this
time around Dokja's imagination did not trick him, he could see horns on the priest's head and a tail
swaying behind him.
Dokja shuddered, had their thoughts about Cale was just one big misunderstanding?
Or maybe his imagination was just playing with him...? Because when he looked back, the priest
was now sporting a gentle smile and even praying for the lesser dragon's death.
But... Dokja suddenly heard an odd noise.
Slurp. Slurp.
It was the sound of the white crown’s jewel slurping up the lesser dragon's blood.
Slurp. Slurp.
It was a really odd sight...
"Cale... what?"
Dokja scrunched up his nose as the priest just looked at the scene as if reminiscing something.
'The dragon's already dead anyway.'
The priest rested his cheek on his knuckles as he waited for the crown to finish. The priest closed
his eyes,
'The dominating aura... I didn't have that right now but why is this crown acting so obedient?'
The priest leaned down and whispered to the crown,
"Hurry up, Take as much as you want."

The crown started to shake as it fasten up it's pace.
Dokja blinked and then rubbed his eyes. Did he just saw the crown feel threatened? An inanimate
object?
“Listen to me unless you want me to cut you in half and grind you into a powder so that you
disappear without a trace from the world.”
Dokja looked at the priest weirdly and so does the four people who were about to approach them,
they probably have one thought process right now.
'Vicious priest...'
“You disgusting crown bastard. I will destroy you one day.”
Shhhhh.
The white crown was shaking visibly.
The priest said one last thing to the crown.
“Listen to me if you want to live for a long time.”
Slurp, slurp.
The white crown started to drink the lesser dragon's blood more urgently.
"What the fuck...?"
Jung Heewon voiced out her thoughts as the priest turned to her, chuckling.
"It said on the crown's description that I need to threaten the crown for it to work, it said it was
weak willed so I just used some threats that Barrow used.'
The four made an 'o' shape with their mouth, nodding. They could accept that answer, because no
way in hell that their lovely neighborhood priest can be vicious, right? Right?
Dokja just sighed, he doesn't even know anymore if Cale was lying or not.
Jung Heewon then decided to focus her attention to Dokja, ignoring the odd noise that the crown
let out.
“Dokja-ssi, what game character are you?”
“…My physical state is so bad right now that I will die from one hit from you.”
“You will live even if you are killed.”
“That isn’t necessarily the case.”
“…Did you know this and acted?”
“Not everything…”
“I really thought you were dead!”
“But I survived.”
The moment they looked at the lesser dragon again, it has no blood anymore, not a single drop. The
priest happily placed the crown back in his spatial pouch as he turned to them.
"..."
He just kept smiling as he removed his necklace now revealing red hair and reddish-brown eyes, as
well as a hanbok that is made for females.
He placed the necklace in the spatial pocket too. He then stood up, went to lee Hyunsung and
collapsed in his arms.
"Cale!"
"Cale?!"
"Cale??"
"Priest-nim??"
"Saint-nim!"
---
"Dongsaeng... I like the sound of it."
A red haired kid stated as he smiled brightly, his light reddish-brown eyes gleaming with delight.
He wore a uniform for soldiers, a mini version of it.
The person in front of him smiled, it was also a red haired kid, this time his eyes were darker than
the former's. He was also wearing a mini version of a uniform meant for soldiers.
"How do you know this term, dongsaeng?"
The boy that was asked just tilted his head slightly,
"Myung-dae, it is something Koreans should know. It's what you call your younger brother."
The boy called Myung-dae looked at the boy as if he was god.
"Whoa.. Rok Soo! How did you know about that? Did father taught you something from the outside
again?"
Rok Soo just chuckled as he watched his brother pout.
"No. I saw it from a book."
Rok Soo whispered before he placed his index finger in front of his lips.
"Don't tell anyone, kay?"
Myung-dae nodded eagerly before he froze, his eyes shook as he looked behind Rok Soo.
"Ah... dongsaeng..."
Rok Soo just smiled gently, already knowing that an adult heard their conversation... but not just
any adult, it was their father.
"Myung-dae. Just wait for me, okay?"
Rok Soo sighed as he let himself get dragged away by their father, he was being dragged by the
hair and not by the arm.
Myung-dae was frozen in place as he watched his father drag his younger brother.
Rok Soo always told him not to do anything whenever their father punishes him. As much as it was
a stereotype for an Asian household for the parent to hit their child as a lesson, whatever their
father was doing to Rok Soo was inhuman and is definitely abuse!
Well... that's what he know. Rok Soo was the person who taught him about abuse, and how
'Koreans' were included in a race of people called 'Asians'...
"Dongsaeng..."
Barrow balled his hands into fists as he gritted his teeth.
"One day I'll save you from father..."
---
Rok Soo watched blankly as the sound of a heart monitor resounded in the white room.
Rok Soo watched the gentle rising and falling of his brother's chest as he gripped the white sheets
tightly.
"Idiot."
The kid bit his lip as he bowed his head.
"I told you not to go against father, and now look where it got you."
Drip. Drip.
Tears started to drip down.
"When you wake up, you should feel special, idiot hyung. Even I didn't cried at Choi Jung Soo and
Lee Soo Hyuk's deaths."
Rok Soo gripped Myung-dae's hand, it was cold, so cold...
"...I'll teach you everything about the outside. Just wake up, please..."
The kid dropped his head on the soft mattress of the hospital bed.
"Please..."
On his other hand was a letter, it was a report from the doctor.
He glanced at it again, reading it's contents once more.

History : Date: xx/xx/xxxx
ID : Kim Myung-dae is a six year old, male, soldier in training
CC : Comatose \ Lack of oxygen to the brain
HPI : ---
Physical Examination
Vital Signs : BP 56/70 HR 60 OS 75% R 15 T 92° F
CV : Information not found
---
Cale opened his eyes slowly, he was on Lee Hyunsung's back once again. He can faintly hear Lee
Sungkook's voice,
“What did it feel like when you died?”
“…It was terrible of course.”
Lee Sungkook spoke again in a serious voice. “Honestly, I was a bit scared when I saw you rising
alive again.”
“You are scared?”
“Yes. Strictly speaking, your entire body disappeared and was restored. Common sense says that
such a thing can’t happen. I don’t know what the principle of this world is but if your existence can
be duplicated in the entirety… you might not have been ‘resurrected’ but ‘cloned.’”
He spoke a creepy story in a calm voice.
Jung Heewon started scolding him, “Have you been watching too many movies?”
“This is an important matter. If there is no continuity between your death and resurrection, there is
no guarantee that pre-death Representative-nim is the same person as post-resurrection
Representative-nim.”
“You have a very quaint idea but… there is no need to worry. I was still conscious after my death.
Strictly speaking, it wasn’t a real death.”
“Did you experience a soul state?”
“I don’t know if it can be called a soul but…”
Cale yawned, getting the attention of the people.
"He became a temporary ghost and possessed someone." Cale said in a joking manner.
Dokja froze for a moment, looking at Cale in the eyes. That was actually... spot on.
"And you. You've also watched too many movies." Jung Heewon accusingly pointed at Cale who
just yawned again.
"That's a good theory." Lee Sungkook nodded, happy that someone agrees with him that Dokja at
least went into a paranormal state.
"You. You also died." Dokja suddenly said, gathering the attention to Cale.
"WHAT!"
"Did I hear it right?!"
"Excuse me?!"
"Cale??!"
Cale honestly wanted to bury himself alive at this point. Cale whispered something in Lee
Hyunsung's ear which made the ex-soldier glare at the three who shouted.
'Ah..damn. He got Lee Hyunsung on his side.' Dokja sighed, his plan in putting the attention to
Cale failing.
“In any case, are the useless questions over?”
“Ah, can I ask one more question?”
“What?”
“Why are you suddenly using honorifics with me and Minseob…”
“My Yoo Jonghyuk concept is over.”
Lee Sungkook made a surprised expression as he belatedly realized.
“Eh, come to think about it…”
Cale happily smiled at Lee Hyunsung who smiled back. If you squinted your eyes hard enough
you'll see pink flowers surrounding the two.
“Give me your smartphone.”
“Yes?”
“I want a phone.”
Lee Sungkook stuck out his phone.
“Can I have this?”
“…Wasn’t the Yoo Jonghyuk concept finished?”
“This is my original concept.”
Lee Sungkook was on the verge of tears.
Cale laughed before placing a hand over his chest. 'Right. I forgot that my plate isn't fixed yet.'
“Everybody rest. I have to look at something for a while. We will move in 10 minutes. You can
also collect the items.”
The party members gathered the items scattered all over the place. Jung Heewon placed
'Peacemaker' that was wrapped around in cloth five meters away from them, for safety reasons.
At that moment, a trembling voice was heard in the air.
[How many times do I have to be called to the Bureau because of you…]
Bihyung disappeared. Then there was a huge spark in the air and the intermediate dokkaebi
showed up in a formal suit. He looked around for a while before speaking in a gruff voice.
[…I’m sorry everyone. There was a bit of friction and the compensation was late. It is late but I
will now reward you.]
[3,000 coins have been acquired for clearing the hidden scenario.]
Cale lazily looked at the message, pressing his cheek on Lee Hyunsung's shoulder.
'I have too many coins now... should I buy Barrow something...? Ah, Namwoon too. What's
something that they would liked...?'
He then side glanced Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon,
'Maybe I could also get them something...?'
His eyes shifted it's gaze to Dokja who was looking at Lee Sungkook's his smartphone, he was
laughing.
'Should I get this crazy bastard something too?"
Cale sighed, he told Barrow not to be attached to the people in this world now here he is getting
attached.
[By the way, you worked so hard that there was a bit of a problem with the scenario.]
There was something sarcastic and ominous about his tone.
[As a result of discussions with the Bureau, it was reported that the average skill of the local
incarnations doesn’t match the difficulty of the scenario. Therefore, I have arbitrarily adjusted the
difficulty level in my area using my own judgment.]
…What? A random adjustment?
[The time limit of the fourth scenario has been significantly reduced.]
The mouth of the intermediate dokkaebi curved up strangely as he looked at Dokja and Cale.
[There are 48 hours left until the end of the fourth scenario.]
[All group representatives and members who haven’t taken over the target within the next 48 hours
will die.]
“Who has Changsin Station now?”
“T-The Tyrant King.”
One of the seven kings of Seoul, the Tyrant King…
“Then let’s return to Chungmuro.”
---
The distance from Anguk Station to Chungmuro was further than they thought.
"Hyunsung-ssi. If you're getting tired I can walk." Cale whispered and Lee Hyunsung just nodded.
"Hyunsung-ssi... being a soldier trainee is really hard, right? You have to get shouted on so you can
get used to being pressured. Some may even say that it trains you to have an ability to drown out
excess background noises..."
Lee Hyunsung's grip on him tightened slightly.
"It was hard at first, but... I did get used to it." Lee Hyunsung said as Cale nodded.
"Hyunsung-ssi... have you felt the love of a father?"
Lee Hyunsung smiled, "Yes."
Cale smiled slightly.
Cale had only felt Deruth's fatherly love for three years before he died at the hands of the enemy. It
was bitter but Cale felt glad that he at least experienced it.
"And you?"
Cale stayed silent as he just pressed his cheek on Lee Hyunsung's shoulder. The ex-soldier glanced
at Cale's face and he could see the horror that reflected on the teen's eyes.
Lee Hyunsung decided to stay silent,
"Don't tell me if you're not ready."
Cale nodded. He felt a warm hand holding his, it was Jung Heewon's, she was staring at him with
an unreadable expression.
Cale looked ahead and so Chungmuro station.
"Oh. Chungmuro."
Dokja restrained his companions from entering the station.
“Wait a minute.”
"Dokja-ssi. You're still naked." Cale simply stated as he laughed. Dokja went red in embarrassment
as he to Lee Sungkook.
“Lee Sungkook-ssi, please take off your pants.”
Dokja took the lead to enter Chungmuro Station, while Lee Sungkook was forced to walk behind
him in his underwear.
"Lee Hyunsung-ssi... you can put me down now."
Lee Hyunsung put down Cale on the ground and the moment his feet touched the ground his legs
became wobbly.
'...This weak ass body!'
Squinting his eyes Cale could see Barrow and Namwoon running to him.
"Woah! Woah! Slow down...!"
But it was too late... the psychos had already collided into Cale, causing the red head to fall down
the ground.
Cale just accepted his fate and let one idiot sob while the other idiot glare at him.
Cale could faintly hear Yoo Sangah welcoming them in the distance.
Lee Jihye had a serious injury and hadn’t woken up yet. Gong Pildu scoffed and turned his head as
soon as he saw Dokja.
After a while Barrow and Namwoon detached themselves from Cale and even help the red head to
stand up.
Upon standing up the red head began coughing off blood making the two psychos become
alarmed.
"Was I too fat that it made you cough off blood?!"

"What in the hell did you do again?!"
Lee Gilyoung got distracted by the noise as he saw a familiar red head, the most logical thing he
did is attach himself to Cale's leg.
"Hyung?? Are you okay?"
"Yes, I am."
Cale said as he patted the child's head, contradicting his words he coughed again.
Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon didn’t know what happened in Chungmuro and ran towards the
people with an aghast expression. People around the platform were bleeding. In fact, Yoo Sangah
had a cloth bound tightly to her shoulder.
Some of the railroad tracks were covered with blood. They were traces of a fierce fight. Jung
Minseob stuttered, “T-The apostles?”
The heads of number 2, 3, 4 and 7 were lined up side by side on the railroad tracks. Their
expressions seemed like they didn’t realize their own death.
Cale stared at it, 'Huh. It's neatly placed as if they are trophies...'
“Where is Yoo Jonghyuk?”
“Yoo Jonghyuk?”
The cut off head of a person was still being held in his hands. Someone screamed while Yoo
Jonghyuk threw the head this way.
The head rolling like a toy was covered with a cloak with ‘1’ on it. It was the 1st Apostle.
Yoo Jonghyuk was really great. He chased this guy to the end and killed him.
At this moment, something ridiculous happened.
“It is you guys! You guys screwed up my plan! Right?”
The severed head suddenly started talking to Dokja and Cale.
“Waaack! What?” Jung Minseob screamed and fell over.
Cale detached Gilyoung from his for a moment as he crouched down besides the severed head,
inspecting it.
"Cale-nim..." Namwoon was about to approach Cale but Barrow just shook his head,
"He's doing some creepy shit again, it's best that you don't approach him."
Namwoon hesitated for a moment before nodding, this past few days he had learned to trust what
Barrow says.
“The Avatar ability…” Dokja whispered.
“Wow, I am really impressed. Pretending to be Yoo Jonghyuk, beating the apostles and the
dragon… What is your identity?”
The head then turned to Cale, belatedly realizing that the teen was crouching in front of him.
"Ack! You creepy shit!"
The head said in surprise. Cale and Dokja sweat dropped, it's not everyday that you hear a severed
head calling you 'creepy'.
"And you! You're fucking cool! Are you really like what the legends told?"
Cale's mouth hung open, looking at the head in surprise.
"Whatever you heard is either true or exaggerated."
Cale answered with a firm voice as the head looked up at him with sparkling eyes.
"Fucking awesome..."
They then heard Dokja's voice once again,
“You, are you perhaps a writer?”
“Writer… do you mean the creator of the Book of Revelations? You have found out. That’s right, I
wrote the Book of Revelations.”
Cale raised an eyebrow. 'Huh. So my memory wasn't actually fooling me... Han Sooyoung did
indeed revealed herself early...'
Dokja looked towards Yoo Junghyuk.
“You wrote the Book of Revelations?”
“Yes. At the same time, I am also the sole owner of the Book of Revelations.”
A confident laugh emerged.
[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ has used ‘Lie Detection Lv. 6’.]
[The character Yoo Jonghyuk has confirmed that the statement is true.]
“What exactly is the ‘revelation’ you are talking about?”
“Why are you asking when you already know? A great epic about the future.”
[The character Yoo Jonghyuk has confirmed that the statement is true.]
“Now it is your turn. How did you know about the plan of me and the apostles? Are you also an
apostle?”
“You wrote the Book of Revelations yourself? Then shouldn’t you know?”
“It is fun to be an omniscient creator?”
He giggled like a leisurely villain while Dokja regained his composure.
“By the way, it is interesting. I thought the woman in Seodaemun Prison would be the last apostle
but a man like you was hiding…”
“…Seodaemun prison?”
“Hmm, you don’t know yet? Let’s trade. Reveal your true identity. Then I will give you some
information.”
“Let’s see? I don’t think you have information that I want.”
“I might’ve been overpowered but this isn’t my real body. You were a bit lucky…”
“I know information about the future.”
“In addition, I know much more than you.”
[The character Yoo Jonghyuk has confirmed that your words are true.]
The expression of the 1st Apostle stiffened.
“You’re barking nonsense. I know more than you…”
Cale wondered if he'll boast about his knowledge or just stay silent, he chose the latter. He'll boast
about his knowledge when he's already sure that he can protect his weak body.
At this moment, something flashed in his eyes.
“Wait a minute, perhaps?”
Dokja opened his mouth.
“Do you like to live while copying others?”
“W-What?”
His eyes were shaken. There was no doubt. The 1st Apostle was him.
“I didn’t think you would live like this. The revelation… Do you want to live like this? My teeth
starts grinding together when I think about your claims of being the creator of the Book of
Revelations.”
“What…?”
“It is somewhat strange. The information that you have used is meager.”
The guy paled.
“Isn’t it time to stop acting like this? Are you still doing it despite the world becoming like this?”
“Yoo Jonghyuk!”
The guy hurriedly looked at Yoo Jonghyuk.
“Yoo Jonghyuk! Work with me!”
He was silly.
“As I said before, I know all of the revelations. Only I can take you to the end of this road in this
world!”
“Think carefully! You can’t break through the 46th scenario alone. You have to hold hands with
me to defeat Anna Croft and the Chalatustra!”
This jerk was speaking the same words Dokja did. Yoo Jonghyuk shook his head.
“I have never heard of the revelations.”
“It is like a prophecy! Can’t you see my attribute? It even says that I am the ‘last’!”
Cale continued to look at the head. Who would have known that the person behind it was actually
a female? She like posing as a guy.
“Kill him! You should know that he is dangerous. He pretended to be you and will seriously
damage you in the future. If you leave him alone, he will cause a serious butterfly effect and ruin
all your plans!”
“…Isn’t it the same for you?”
Yoo Jonghyuk watched the situation and opened his mouth.
“I see. Joining hands…”
Life started to creep into Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes as he looked at Dokja. He then glanced at Cale, a
sense of familiarity crossing his eyes but it was immediately gone.
The 1st Apostle’s momentum rose as he shouted.
“Go ahead and kill him! Kill him!”
“One is a prophet and one is a revelator…”
“Kill him!
Peok! Yoo Jonghyuk trampled on the head of the 1st Apostle.
“Kuk… what?”
“If you really know the future then let me ask you one thing.”
“What?”
The blade moved to Dokja's neck.
The surprised Jung Heewon ran towards this side.
Yoo Jonghyuk asked the 1st Apostle.

“I will ask you. Will I kill this guy now or not?”
“What?”
“If you have really received a revelation of the future, you will know my choice.”
The face of the 1st Apostle looked agonized.
“Of course you will kill him! You must do it!”
It was a face full of strong convictions. His face was arrogantly assured that Yoo Jonghyuk would
act like this.
“Come on, kill him! And…!”
The sword moved.
"Ah.. wait..."
The sound of flesh being stabbed was what they heard.
"ah..."
"Cale!"
"Dongsaeng!"
"Cale-nim!"
Cale's hand was stabbed. He was trying to delay the attack but when he realized using the shield
will be foolish he used his hand again.
Cale waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.
"Junghyuk-nim. I need to say one last thing to him."
Yoo Junghyuk narrowed his eyes but let Cale do so.
Cale turned to the severed head looking at him with a bright smile but it instantly faded when he
saw a smile that only he could see. Cale was looking at him with an evil smile as he mouthed the
words,
'Han Sooyoung. I'll find you no matter what.'
The head looked at Cale in horror as it stuttered and then looked at Yoo Junghyuk, this time
begging to be killed. That guy... Cale... he was fucking dangerous.
Chapter End Notes
- Remember. Cale and Barrow's birth names are Kim Rok Soo and Kim Myung-dae.
- Sorry if the vital signs for Barrow is too abnormal. I wrote that part at three in the
morning and I didn't have the motivation to research it all over again just to check if
something is too wrong.
- The father of the twins will not be an irl person because yes, I feel a bit
uncomfortable making an irl person a father of two non-living kids.
- Messy chapter:)
In their eyes they can see, the angelic bastard that was he
Chapter Summary
In his eyes the apostle can see, the scariest bastard that was he.
In that smile only the apostle can interpret, if misunderstood you might regret.
The teen in front of him is no angel, that much he can tell.
Chapter Notes
In his eyes the apostle can see, the scariest bastard that was he.
In that smile only the apostle can interpret, if misunderstood you might regret.
The teen in front of him is no angel, that much he can tell.
The red haired teen's eyes gleamed as he watched the dismembered head beg to be killed. It was
amusing to watch, one second the apostle was urging Junghyuk to kill Dokja and now he was
begging to be killed. What an interesting turn of events, ain't it?
Dokja turned his head to the crouching red head, the only thing he can see is an innocent smile.
What could have he said to make the apostle beg to be killed?
Junghyuk turned his eyes to the red head, narrowing dangerously.
Kwajik!
The head of the 1st Apostle burst as it was stepped on.
The person wouldn’t die because it was an avatar, but he would suffer considerable psychological
damage.
Yoo Jonghyuk’s sword was soon removed.
“He was a mouthy bastard.”
Barrow came from behind Cale and dragged Cale away, inspecting his brother, wondering why he
coughed off blood.
"See anything?" Kim Namwoon asked as Barrow just sighed and shook his head.
"Cale-nim! Did you actually coughed off blood because of me??" Kim Namwoon looked like a
kicked puppy as he stared at Cale.
"My plate's broken."
"WHAT."
Barrow looked at Cale with a shocked expression, finally realizing that there was another orb
circling Cale.
"Plate? You mean a legit plate or is that a metaphor for something?" Kim Namwoon asked, tilting
his head in slight confusion.
"Plate. It's... hm... it's something that keeps you from dying, yes? Something that holds your body
together." Cale said, making a piecing motion to prove his point.
"Ohhh... do we learn this in schools?" Kim Namwoon furrowed his eyebrows, he should have
listened to his teacher if he knew that he'll be friends with crazily smart twins.
"Ah... no, not really. It's just something from the ancient times you know. Like how people have
spirits... reincarnates... things like that."
Cale made the explanation as simple as possible so Kim Namwoon can grasp the information
easier.
"Oh... I see."
Kim Namwoon and Barrow then gasped,
"Does that mean you'll die??"
Cale looked at them blankly waving his hand in dismissal, 'Aigoo... is that really the first thing
they think about? Such vicious bastards...'
The both sighed in relief before noticing more things,
"You're as thin as a twig!"
"How the fuck did you went from healthy to malnourished in a span of four days?!"
"You smell burnt..."
"Why is the tips of your hair burned!??"
"Why do you smell like blood!?"
"Why's your hand cold as a dead person's??"
Cale sweat dropped as he continued listening to the two psychopaths's questions.
"I haven't eaten in five days."
Cale said indifferently.
This time even Gilyoung screamed at Cale. The two psychopaths immediately pulled out food from
who knows where and force fed Cale.
"U-Um... you shouldn't make a malnourished person eat in large amounts, it will be a shock for
their body. You should make him eat a little bit at a time."
Yoo Sangah urgently said when she saw the two teens trying to feed a starved Cale large amounts
of food in such a short time.
"Oh fuck."
"Oh fuck indeed. I forgot that you shouldn't do that. hehe..."
"Hyunnngggg, did they make you sick??"
It was a cute sight seeing two teenagers and one kid pampering another teen who was
malnourished. It was refreshing after the amount of bloodshed that they have seen.
- Finally! Some good *** food!
- Since when the *** did you learned how to *** swear???
- Sky.
- Seems reasonable enough.
Cale smiled slightly as he watches his brother feed him slowly this time, he reminds him of Raon
when he shoves apple pies in his mouth, the difference is, Raon is aggressive.
Yoo Sangah chuckled at the sight, she will never get tired of the twins's cute moments. It was like
a drug to her, it makes her happy.
---
“That guy you just stepped on, what is his attribute? One would be the ‘last to get off.’ What is the
other one?”
After a while, Yoo Junghyuk opened his mouth. But instead of an answer Dokja got a question
instead,
"That rose... where did it came from?"
Yoo Junghyuk pointed at the rose behind Dokja's ear, this time around it was as red as the rose in
Yoo Junghyuk's pockets.
Dokja tilted his head a bit, thinking. 'if I told him it was from the priest then he might get mad. If I
told him it's from Cale then he might connect the dots.'
"Me. I gave him the rose. I bought it, why? You want one too?"
Cale casually said as he raised an eyebrow in Junghyuk's direction.
Junghyuk turned his head to the person that said that, his eyes widened slightly when he saw the
image of the priest overlap with the red haired's appearance. They have the same complexion just
different colors, clothes and hair length...
Junghyuk blinked his eyes as the image of the priest disappeared.
"Who are you?"
Junghyuk frowned as Dokja just buried his face in his palms, he hopes that Cale won't make the
sunfish bastard angrier.
"I am Cale Henituse at your service, gamer."

Cale smirked as he saw the flash of familiarity in the regressor's eyes. He might have remembered
that he was the same person who he watched die besides Kim Dokja, but instead...
"You're the person who hacked into one of my old accounts."
Cale crossed his arms and then tilted his head, searching his memories if he remembers doing such
a thing. All the while Barrow and Namwoon was feeding him small amounts of food.
"Wait."
Cale covered his mouth, indicating the two to stop feeding him for a moment.
Cale clamped his mouth shut as he tries to hold in his laughter,
"You're..."
Cale chuckled again, remembering the silly in game name that he once accidentally hacked.
Yoo Junghyk furrowed his eyebrows and his frown deepened making Cale chuckle more.
Dokja sweat dropped, that's it, they're dead. 'Cale... whatever it is... please stop laughing...'
Cale looks like he was dying from laughter just by thinking of the name while the others looked at
him with confused expressions.
Yoo Junghyuk seemed to remember what his old name was making him cover his mouth to his
cheeks as he looked away from slight embarrassment.
"You're xX_brokensunfish_Xx!"
Cale laughed again this time with Barrow and Namwoon laughing with him, Yoo Sangah, Jung
Heewon and Lee Hyunsung also seemed to chuckle a bit, while Gilyoung just covered his mouth
refusing to laugh... but it seems like he's running out of oxygen. Dokja covered his mouth and
laughed too.
"My sister was the one who made that name." Yoo Junghyuk grumbled,
"Sure... sure..."
"It's okay my guy, nobody should laugh at your unchangeable username, pfft-"
"Haahahaa... at least that's not what you use for tournaments..."
"It's... hahaah.... at least you don't use that username anymore, right?"
"..."
"Right?"
"..."
They laughed again.
Dokja then suddenly froze as he realized something. 'Oh god... how in the world will Junghyuk
know about a 'Cale' if he's not a character?? Is Yoo Junghyuk a legit living person? Or is Cale
actually an aware character?'
Dokja glanced at Cale who was laughing freely as he used his shield to block Junghyuk's attacks.
'None of this makes sense!'
---
Cale and Barrow laid down on the floor, ignoring the annoyed Namwoon in the background as he
checked on Lee Jihye.
This time around Namwoon didn't took a liking to Lee Jihye instead he just found her annoying.
Cale closed his eyes as Barrow looked at his twin.
He remembered the times when Cale would mumble about having a 'slacker life', boy would
Barrow look at him in horror as he watches Cale sit on the fucking bed doing nothing for ten whole
hours.
How could someone like the feeling of boredom? Barrow doesn't like it.
Barrow also never understood as to how Cale immediately grew accustomed to their sudden
transmigration. It was truly odd for the White Star.
He never understood the supposed hero.
"Dongsaeng."
Cale turned his head to look at his brother, it was beginning to be quite rare for Barrow to call him
'dongsaeng' ever since the series of head aches started to happen.
"What?"
"Are you keeping a secret from me?"
Cale tensed up a bit before his expression faded to a stoic one.
"Yes. Yes I am."
It was a blunt answer that people would feel betrayed to but Barrow was glad, he was glad that his
dear brother didn't try to lie to him.
"I'm glad that you aren't lying to me."
"Mhm..."
The twins were quiet once again, they were never really talkative people, they don't know how to
start a conversation, prolong it nor end it.
"How are you so good at hiding your identity? Without the white mask I'm just an average person
trying so hard not to be known..."
Barrow mumbled as Cale side glanced him, raising an eyebrow before smirking.
"Just act natural. Act like yourself."

"How would I act as myself if I don't know myself anymore?" Barrow grumbled.
Cale just frowned at him as he sat up.
"Idiot. You truly are an idiot. What you are now is who you are-"
"But back then I was stoic and I don't care for p-"
"Yes. That's right. It's because of your curse that made you unable to be yourself."
Cale turned away as he felt like Barrow would say something about his nonsense theory again...
"Maybe you already received the gods's will before I was cursed... that's why you know that this is
my actual personality. Or maybe you are a god yourself, that would kinda make more sense..."
"But aren't holy being supposed to be holy? You're worse than the average tyrant of a leader..."
"Or maybe you're a god like the Sealed God? That would kinda be more understandable..."
"Or what if you're just a figment of my imagination and the others try to 'interact' with you just to
make me feel happy?"
"Or maybe you could be a reincarnator just like me and you just don't want to admit it...?"
...and there it is.
"Stop."
"Or maybe you're just a lich."
"Stop it."
"Maybe you aren't even Cale Henituse."
"I said stop."
Barrow then suddenly said something that made Cale think deeply,
"When you were gone for ten minutes your companions freaked out and did not have any idea on
what to do. Maybe the whole other world is already in chaos because you died... I wonder if they're
still alive..."
Barrow smirked when he saw Cale zoning out after he said that, but that smirk slowly faded away
when he saw the brother thief going near his brother again.
"Oi."
Dokja blinked down at him and raised an eyebrow before making the dazed Cale stand up.
Barrow knitted his eyebrows, frowning deeply as he stood up.
"He stays with me." Barrow said as he pulled his brother by his side while Dokja's hand was still
around Cale's wrist.
Dokja frowned,
"We need to discuss something important."

Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob watch this happen as they root for Dokja.
Barrow's eyes narrowed,
"He is my brother. He stays with me."
"He is my companion. He goes with me."
Dokja and Barrow had a glaring contest while Kim Namwoon 'silently' cheered for Barrow.
"Family wins!" the white haired teen shouted.
"Life and Death companion wins!" shouted the two 'prophets'.
Jung Minseob and Lee Sungkook screamed in horror as they saw Kim Namwoon. Didn't priest-nim
and Dokja say that he was dead?? Why is he here with them then??
Kim Namwoon looked at the two prophets as if they were the ugliest thing in the whole world.
"What the fuck are you geezers screaming at?"
"So noisy."
Cale said in irritation as he cleared his ear, looking at his brother and at his companion in
confusion but it was instantly masked with a stoic expression.
"What in the world are you brats arguing about?"
The two looked at him with an odd expression. They're pretty sure they're older than Cale.
Barrow and Dokja glanced at each other, they had to say the most interesting shit do Cale would go
with either of them.
"I want to be a constellation, help me with it."
"I want to be a constellation, help me with it."
The two glared at each other again, eyes twitching. Why the hell did they said the same thing??
Cale just gave them an unimpressed look, raising an eyebrow as he tapped his foot impatiently.
"Dokja-ssi." Cale looked towards Dokja, "I'll help you with whatever plan you have."
Dokja gave Barrow a smug grin that quickly faded when he heard Cale's next lines,
"Barrow. You'll be helping Dokja too, with me of course."
Barrow seems delighted as he stuck out his tongue at Dokja.
Cale looked at them as if he was a tired parent,
'Idiots.'
Cale sighed but he couldn't fight off the small smile forming on his face.
'They're my idiots though.'

---
"So... we'll make a text of SSSSS grade Infinite Regressor and spread it?"
Barrow asked as Dokja nodded.
The red head gave his brother a confused look as if silent asking 'What in the world is that?'
"Just imagine it as a novel."
Cale sighed, regretting his decision of not teaching Barrow more about the technologies this
particular world has.
Lee Sungkook asked, “…Then you are going to make a novel text?”
The plan itself was simple. They would make a text of the plagiarized writer’s novel. Then spread
it among the people of each station.
Well, it was roughly this type of feeling.
–Some of the prophets’ revelations have been leaked!
Barrow raised an eyebrow at Lee Sungkook, 'Wasn't my question basically that? Why did he repeat
it?'
“But…I have forgotten most of the contents of SSSSS grade Infinite Regressor. How will we make
the text?”
“Why do we need the contents of the plagiarized novel?”
“Huh?”
“We remember the original.”
“Ah…!”
There was a short cry of admiration. However, Jung Minseob’s face was still dark.
“Eh… there is still a problem. The hidden pieces that we know about in Ways of Survival have
been mostly used…”
“I will give you information in hidden pieces. I know a few that are present in the beginning. I will
release information on items of the right level.”
Above all, it had to catch the eye of the plagiarist writer and the Tyrant King.
Lee Sungkook laughed awkwardly. “This is funny. I will make a text version. I am usually just a
reader.”
This jerk… was he an illegal downloader?

Jung Minseob also spoke.
“But if we do this, won’t we be the same as him? In the end, we are plagiarizing the original story
to make a story…”
Cale smirked at that,
"Plagiarizing is such a strong word... let's call it fanfiction."
Dokja nodded at then and began to smile,
"Cale's right. Fanfiction is just a fiction written by a 'fan' about a particular fandom."
The scammer duo looked at each other, their smiles almost identical.
"But isn't fanfiction basically illegal in the face of the copyright law...?" Jung Minseob asked as
Barrow looked at him with an annoyed expression, irritated that his brother's plan is getting
interrupted by a wannabee prophet.
"Who cares about that 'copyright law'. We're in a fucking apocalypse right now and that's what
you're most concerned about?"
Jung Minseob clamped his mouth shut as he received the vicious red haired twin's glare.
Barrow laughed at that, he remembers some of the people in arm looking like that when he utters a
word. Oh how he wants to have that kind of authority again.
They borrowed a laptop from Gong Pildu and started typing. They didn’t have a lot of experience
in writing novels so they had to put our heads together. Jung Minseob pulled his hair and said,
“Writing is so difficult… writers are great…”
“Just write roughly. We just need information that will attract them. Rather, an imperfect revelation
might be easier to deceive the prophets. Mix the truth and lies.”
"I've read one of the novel versions of your journey... Clopeh wrote it. It would be really good if he
was here." Barrow whispered to Cale who just shuddered at the mention of the crazy bastard's
name.
Cale chose to ignore about the fact that past White Star even bothered to read a book about him
and just decided to take a peak at the thing the reader trio was writing,
"Don't make it too detailed nor too simple. Just write it as if you're writing sentences with point of
views and stuff... Shouldn't you lads have learned this in elementary school?"
((I don't know about y'all but i was taught to write short stories when I was six-))
Jung Minseob and Lee Sungkook looked at Cale as if he was Einstein as they began to change
some things in the writing.
"Fuck grammar."
"Don't worry about the grammar too much, as long as it's decent and understandable then it would
be alright."
The two nodded.

"Don't put too much sentences, you should divided it into parts."
The two nodded once again as Dokja took a look at Cale,
'Is he a writer or is he just good at literature?'
Cale face palmed,
"No- Don't put multiple complicated words in just one sentence, not all people are smart enough to
understand that."
Jung Minseob made an 'o' shape with his mouth as he continued writing.
Barrow looked at his brother with an impressed look.
"Should we also change the names?" Dokja asked as he glanced at Cale,
Cale opened his mouth before Jung Minseob can.
"People here are like NPCs. If I told Lee jihye that she's just a character with the most serious look
I can muster she won't understand it. They can't break the fourth wall Dokja-ssi."
"I see..." Dokja nodded.
Jung Minseob tensed up at that as he took a shaky breath, side glancing Cale who was calmly
giving more tips to Lee Sungkook.
'Come to think of it... Why is a character here...?'
Barrow gave Jung Minseob another glare when the red head caught him glancing at his brother.
“…What is the difference between the characters and us?”
“Huh? Um… we are people in reality and characters are people in novels? Isn’t that the
difference?”
“Then… when was this world divided into reality and a novel?”
“Hrmmm, well… When the first scenario started?”
This time it was Jung Minseob who answered Dokja's questions while Cale just remained silent.
Dokja looked at Cale,
[The exclusive skill, Character List is activated.]
[The fourth wall is shaking!]
[An unknown entity is glaring at you.]
Dokja immediately deactivated his skill as he looked at the stoic twin in disbelief, was the
unknown entity Cale's sponsor? The reader took a deep breath and then glanced at Barrow,
[The exclusive skill, Character List is activated.]
[The fourth wall is shaking slightly.]
[An unknown entity is looking at you.]
Dokja blinked as he deactivated his skill, it was strangely relieving that the red haired twins
weren't characters but... what in the world was that?
---
Soon after, they approximately completed the novel.
Thankfully the butchered version of the three reader's writing was saved by Cale, they thank Cale
for that. Now it looked like a piece of writing that was written by an average writer, not too
grandiose but not too confusing either.
“Let’s first sprinkle the information that the Book of Revelations has been leaked.”
Lee Sungkook asked.
“Is there enough time to spread the information?”
“Donghun will take care of it. If we take advantage of the Hermit Invalid, it can be spread in a
short amount of time.”
“Oh, Donghu… I see. But what if not all stations are capable of the Internet?”
“Then we will send someone.”
Dokja and Cale glanced at Kang Ilhun, Barrow did too, deciding to copy his twin's action.
Kang Ilhun nodded as if he had been waiting.
Lee Sungkook agreed. “Ah, that’s right. If it is Ilhun-ssi… I had forgotten.”
“Kang Ilhun-ssi, are you ready?”
Kang Ilhun, the deputy of Dongdaemun. It was worth intentionally saving this guy.
Kang Ilhun nervously opened his mouth. “Leave it to me. I am confident that I can catch them. I
just need to spread rumors?”
---
"Dongsaeng, I thought you told me not to get attached to anyone here? How come you're okay with
getting attached with them?"
The soft thumping of shoes came to a halt.
"What is it that you are implying?"
A second voice, much more monotone than the other one asked.
"I just want to know why I'm not allowed to be attached to anybody here."
Reddish-brown eyes of two different shades met each other, one had a hardened expression while
one had childish curiosity.
The stoic one asked once more,
"Do you want to get attached to somebody here?"
The curious one scratched at his fingers, an act that he does when he was about to lie.
Eyes narrowing, the stoic one frowned. Before the curious one can say his lie it was already
revealed,
"Don't lie to me, hyung. You are only fooling your feelings that you do indeed enjoy being friends
with anybody here."
The curious one's face broke into a small smirk before laughing,
"Haah... you really do know it all."
The curious one smirked,
"Though I am curious about the unfairness of your judgement, don't you think so Cale? It is quite
unfair."
Cale owlishly blinked at his brother, his frown deepening.
"You will know when you get older, Barrow."
Barrow's eye twitched,
"I AM old."
Cale just gave him a raised eyebrow in return.
"You're sixteen."
"PHYSICALLY. I'm a thousand years old! How the hell is that not old?"
"Still too young."
"What- how??"
Cale just chose to stay silent at that.

---
There were 40 hours remaining until the end of the scenario.
Dokja finally summoned the Chungmuro group members.
“This journey won’t be easy. If we can’t take Changsin Station in the next 40 hours, our group will
be wiped out. However, our current forces isn’t enough.”
“Well, since when has it been easy? Who is the opponent?”
“He is called the Tyrant King. He is one of the top seven kings of Seoul and the king with the
largest territory.”
Lee Hyunsung asked this time. “What type of person is he?”
“He is someone who started from Dobong-gu and built his own kingdom. He says that any
beautiful or handsome man and woman will become concubines, while any ugly people will be
killed or become slaves.”
Jung Heewon frowned. “If Dokja-ssi is caught, you will become a slave.”
“…Well, I think it will be dangerous for Heewon-ssi.”
Barrow and Namwoon laughed at that almost innocent comment.
Cale just placed his palm on his forehead as he sweat dropped, glancing at Dokja's face. He can see
the details of the readers face so clearly... he was pretty sure that Dokja was an attractive man.
Then again it was said that his face was supposed to be blurred to others... but if it's blurred then
how in the world would they know if he's ugly??
After laughing Barrow and Kim Namwoon gasped,
"No! Cale will be a concubine!"
Everybody nodded in agreement while the said red head just looked at them in confusion, Barrow
has the same face as him... why aren't they saying the same thing to Barrow? Is it because he is
scarred?
“Being a concubine is difficult… Why don’t we just go ahead and kill him?”
“It will be hard because his sponsor is quite strong. Now there are two paths. Take his flag or take
over his headquarters, Dobong Station.”
Neither was easy, causing everyone to feel tense.
“We will go to Gwanghwamun.”
“Huh? Didn’t you say not to fight them?”
“They will come to us.”
“Why?”
“Cale and I leaked a bit of information. We have to consider the time he moves so we will leave
soon. Everyone should be prepared… eh?”
“…What is it?”
“Nothing. It is just happening faster than I expected.”
Then system messages entered Dokja's and Cale's ears one after another.
[The items on the exchange have been sold.]
[The items on the exchange have been sold.]
At that moment, a trembling voice was heard from the air.
[…Are you guys scammers?]
Cale furrowed his eyebrows,
'Scammer is such a strong word... I prefer... selling information, quite literally.'
[No... you're definitely a scammer. I think you even have a skill for that?]
Cale's eye twitched in irritation.
'Just give me the damned coins.'
[Hmm... Unlike the other human, the constellations decided to tip you, and only you.]
'Ho? How nice of them.'
Cale smirked at Dokja's direction who seemed to receive the same information giving Cale a
betrayed expression. Cale shrugged as if saying that he did not anything to do with this.
[16 volumes of SSSSS grade Infinite Regressors have been sold on the exchange.]

[Their tips are larger than the price value of the piece of writing itself...]
Cale looked at his total with sparkling eyes, chuckling as he did so.
Constellations truly are wonderful beings.
'Who gave the most tip?'
[Oh wait there's more...]
[...]
[I don't know who that came from...]
Cale tilted his head a bit before sighing, already having a guess as to who could it be.
Dokja looked at Cale in disbelief, the dokkaebi had just told him how many coins Cale received.
As much as Dokja want to ask Cale about it he had important matters in hand, definitely important.
“I’m sorry but I will sleep for a while.”
“…Aren’t you taking it too easy?”
“I also need to sleep.”
Dokja laid down as Yoo Sangah covered him with a thin blanket.
Barrow squinted his eyes at the sleeping Dokja then glanced at his brother,
'I could definitely see Cale doing this whilst we're in a war.'
---
A white haired man, standing tall as he looked at a certain direction.
'Only a little more and I'd being able to see my dear legend again!'
His expression then hardened when he suddenly thought of the vile man that is now his Cale-nim's
brother.
'Tsk. I need to get rid of that disgusting creature first.'
Chapter End Notes

: I found out that tcf is only at the end of PART ONE, *cough* slacker life *cough* is
divorcing *cough* Cale-nim *COUGH*
: Sorry bout' the late update- I had fun making a 3d design for my ict class-
Legend-nim is angry
Chapter Summary
A wild crazy bastard has appeared!
Chapter Notes
Different colored eyes watched a particular man as he slept peacefully, uncaring of his
surroundings. They watch as his chest rise and fall, they listen as the man murmur the word
'Mother'.
Despite that, the eyes focused on completely different things.
The first pair, the red eyes. It focused on the man's face, wondering if his vision was getting blurry
for he cannot see the man clearly. 'Why is he blurred?'
The second pair, light reddish-brown eyes. Focused on the man's face, though the reason was
different from the first pair. 'How could I let someone so ugly touch my brother??'
And the last pair, dark reddish-brown eyes. It did not focus on anything in particular, it was too
occupied in trying to stay awake. 'This damned disorder...'
And like a light bulb, the last person was out like a light. Thankfully his body was caught by his
dear brother while the white haired person stared at him in concern.
"Is Cale-nim alright?" Namwoon asked as he watched Barrow shove his hand in his pockets as if
searching for something.
"He's alright." Barrow answered as he pulled out his hand, looking at an empty bottle of
medication.
"Damn. We ran out of pills..."
Namwoon raised an eyebrow at that, "Pills?"
"Cale has narcolepsy. He probably fought it or something, or maybe drowned himself in pills. I
should probably tell him to stop that."
Barrow sighed as he sweat dropped, sitting down on the floor as he leaned his brother's body on
him. Basically both of them sitting down while Cale's head rested on Barrow's shoulder.
"Narco...what?" Barrow asked dumbly, not knowing whatever that is.
Jung Heewon watched as Barrow tried to explain what narcolepsy is to Kim Namwoon, but it was
just making Namwoon's brain melt more considering that Barrow was using such complicated
words.
Jung Heewon tilted her head as she stared at Cale who was sleeping,
'Though... I was sure that narcolepsy is impossible to fight off... maybe Barrow's second guess was
right? He drowned himself with pills? Though that will do him more harm...'
Jung Heewon sighed as she opened her mouth,
"Narcolepsy is basically a sleep disorder when the person has daytime drowsiness and sudden
attacks of sleep. People with narcolepsy often find it difficult to stay awake for long periods of
time, regardless of the circumstances."
"Ohhh..." Namwoon nodded his head while Barrow nodded along with him.
"Though I am quite sure that narcolepsy is impossible to fight off. How was Cale able to stay
awake?"
Barrow gently ran his fingers through his brother's hair, the ends of the hair were slight rough
because of the burns. He looked at the two who was looking at him expectantly,
"Cale only has a mild case of narcolepsy, it can be managed with regular naps."
"I see..."
Barrow and Namwoon saw Dokja opening his eyes as they huffed and dragged the sleeping Cale
with them, opposite of where Dokja and Jung Heewon is.
"No way in hell am I going to let that brother thief see Cale like this."
Kim Namwoon laughed at Barrow's overprotective nature, finding it refreshing in this apocalyptic
world they're in.
"I still wonder why that ahjussi likes Cale-nim to be around him at all times. Do you think he likes
him?"
Barrow froze as he looked at Namwoon in horror as if he just realized something.
"What if he does..."
They looked at each other in horror as they look at Dokja who was now wide awake conversing
with Jung Heewon. They they shifted their gaze to Cale who was slowly waking up,
"I'm sticking with Cale like a parasite from now on."
"Mhm me too."
What the duo didn't know is that Cale and Dokja was about to crush their plans.
---
“Jung Heewon-ssi has a mission and I will decide the rest of the people remaining in Chungmuro.”
The other members gulped. They looked like vassals about to be chosen by the king.
“First of all, Gong Pildu and Lee Hyunsung will stay behind.”
“Bah, I am just your slave.”
Gong Pildu scoffed like he already expected it. The problem was Lee Hyunsung. The slightly pale
face was troubled, as if he had somehow missed out on a promotion.
"Namwoon and Barrow will also be staying here."
The said people grumbled, already knowing what's to come next.
"Yoo Sangah-ssi and-"
Dokja paused as he saw Cale looking really tired.
"...Cale."
Dokja shot the red head a look as Cale just nodded, it was as if the were having a silent
conversation.
Kim Namwoon huffed while Barrow scowled.
"You two. Don't cause any troubles to Pildu-ssi."
Cale instructed to the psychotic duo as if they were puppies while Gong Pildu shot Cale a look of
relief. Those two brats were a pain in the ass without the girly with them, so surely they would
follow the girly's orders right? Right?
"Alright, Cale-nim!" Kim Namwoon said, giving a mock salute.
Barrow huffed.
"You don't have pills anymore. You're weak right now. Your plate is still broken. You haven't
trained for three years now, who knows if your strength reverted to that as of a baby's? You also
smell burnt and you coughed off blood when you got back here, I don't trust you going with that
ahjussi. You'll get too stressed and that's definitely bad. You're also tired right now..."
Barrow kept listing things as to why he does not want Cale to go with the group.
The said group watched and listened as Barrow seemed to list every minor to major things, it
seemed so endless.
"I'm suddenly having second thoughts..." Dokja whispered while Yoo Sangah nodded.
Cale watched as Barrow took a large intake of breath and proceed to list things once again. Kim
Namwoon sweat dropped,
"Erm... How do we stop this, Cale-nim?"
Cale huffed and approached Barrow,
"Ugh. Just go with us." Cale grumbled as he grabbed Barrow by the wrist who suddenly looked
gleeful. Kim Namwoon looked like a kicked puppy as he was forced to not go with the two.
Thus, they embarked on the journey to Gwanghwamun. Apart from Lee Jihye and Yoo Jonghyuk
who were impossible to control, the core members were Yoo Sangah, Cale, Barrow, Lee Gilyoung
and Lee Sungkook.
The Chungmuro group members waved as they watched them leave.
“Deputy-nim! Come back safely!”
“You must be safe!”
"Bye girly!"
"Watch where you're going and karate chop the vile men who tries to get close to you!"
"Yeah! Do that!"
"Other brat! You! Take care of yourself!"
For a few days now, Yoo Sangah’s popularity had pierced the sky. Yoo Sangah only led the people
for a short amount of time but everyone was concerned about her. Barrow too.
But... Cale had only bonded with the other members for a few hours and they are already
overprotective of him. Now that Dokja think about it... when the hell will Cale finally clear up the
misunderstanding that he is not a girl?
“Dokja-ssi, will I be a help to you?”
Yoo Sangah's self-deprecation had returned.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi. You will be disruptive if you keep acting like this.”
“Yes…”
“Yoo Sangah-ssi is good enough. Would I take someone with me for no reason?”
“I believe in Dokja-ssi. But I can’t be as helpful to you as Heewon-ssi or Hyunsung-ssi…”
“The two of them can’t do what Yoo Sangah-ssi can do. Yoo Sangah-ssi is necessary for this
plan.”
Yoo Sangah’s expression slightly relaxed as it was emphasized once again. Yoo Sangah was an
exceptionally talented person. She just needed confidence.
“Didn’t you study Korean history before?”
“Ah, yes.”
Yoo Sangah’s expression became brighter once mentions of the past emerged. But it was only for a
moment as she quickly became grouchy again.
“…It is useless now.”
“It isn’t useless. This is why I brought Yoo Sangah-ssi along.”
“Do you remember the statue of Samyeongdang last time?”
“Yes.”
“There will be many similar things on the way to Gwanghwamun. There is the National Museum
and several statues.
Yoo Sangah shouted once she realized what Dokja was saying.
“Ah! I see. That reminds me, the power of the constellations can remain in relics or remnants of
themselves.”
“Yes, Yoo Sangah-ssi’s mission is to find such keepsakes or relics.”
“I understand! I will use my head.”
“There are some famous people but the more unknown they are, the better.”
Despite being on the same level, a constellation’s strength varied according to their popularity.
It could be seen in the difference between Samyeongdang and Duke of Loyalty and Warfare.
The items left behind by Samyeongdang were B grade, while the sword left by the Duke of
Loyalty and Warfare had the quality to be S-grade.
“We need to gather as much items on the way to Gwanghwamun as possible. Our side has a
relatively small number of people.”
Perhaps the Tyrant King had come with hundreds of incarnations. The plagiarist would have his
own forces too.
The latter part of the fourth scenario was just like a proxy war for the constellations. At the end of
this scenario, an event greatly coveted by the constellations was hiding.
Unlike before, the incarnations would have a high coordination with their constellations and the
risks would increase accordingly. Since many constellations were determined by the history of
their lives, Yoo Sangah who knew history would be useful in many ways in this scenario.
Yoo Sangah suddenly clapped.
“Ah, that reminds me of a place.”
“Huh?”
“I’m not sure if I’m remembering correctly but… there will probably be Gwangsengmyo Shrine
near here.”
“Gwangsengmyo?”
“Yes, it is on the way and the power of a great person might be there. He isn’t South Korean
but…”
In any case, they decided to move according to Yoo Sangah. They walked for a while.
Dokja was dragging Cale who was starting to doze off once again.
"Fuck..." Cale mumbled.
"Is something wrong?" Dokja asked worriedly but Cale just shook his head.
Barrow only huffed, angry about the fact that even if he was with Cale he was still not able to hold
his brother's hand. Well- he can still hold his brother's sleeve though.
The first one who screamed was Lee Sungkook. “Eh, is that it?”
There really was an old shrine nearby. The Gwangsengmyo shrine. There was a place like this in
the middle of the city?
It was a shrine for one of the best Chinese god of war.
'Oh. The God of War will definitely not like this.' Cale thought and as if on cue a system messages
rung in his head.
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' is saying that he's a better god of war.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' dislikes this other 'god of war'.]
Barrow also seemed to have gotten the same messages as he brother as he smirked.
Yoo Sangah asked with a tense expression.
“Now what…?”
“Let’s pray.”
This was different from Samyeongdang.
They collected water from the shrine and prayed quietly, although Barrow did it begrudgingly.
Some time passed. Then a system message was heard.
[This shrine has been neglected for a long time.]
[A constellation who loves gaundaos is pleased.]
[A constellation who loves gundaos has revealed his modifier.]
[The constellation ‘Lord of the Beautiful Beard, Marquis Zhuangmou’ has blessed you.]
Barrow squinted his eyes,
"Guan...Guandwa? Guandaw?" he tried to say while Cale just sighed,
"Guandao. It's a chinese weapon."
"Ohhh..."
[The constellation’s blessing increases your strength and physique by 5 for the next 24 hours.]
Lee Sungkook turned rosy like a flower.
“Crazy… Representative-nim, isn’t this a complete jackpot?”
“It is a decent start.”
Cale blinked and turned to Barrow, it's actually not that... helpful... to Barrow since his strength is
already at max...
"I wonder if I could crush skulls with this." Barrow mumbled quietly as he opened and close his
hand repeatedly.
Cale who had heard his brother's mumbling shuddered, 'Such a vicious image to imagine... is that
really the first thing he thought about?'
Barrow felt his brother's stare as he grinned his way. 'This is great! At least I know my dear
dongsaeng is not as weak as he's supposed to be!'
Cale shuddered again, finding Barrow's grin vicious.
Cale felt drowsy once again as he opened his spatial pouch and grabbed some meds, at the sight of
the familiar medication Barrow frowned.
"Dongsaeng. One at a time." Barrow said coldly when he saw Cale about to swallow five pills.
Cale let out a sigh and nodded, deciding to swallow just one pill.
Cale suddenly felt a tug at the back of his sleeve making his bottle of pills fall to the ground and
break, the pills scattering on the cement.
Barrow gaped and Cale just crouched down, playing the pills in the spatial bag, all the while
avoiding the glass shards.
"I'm sorry hyung!" Gilyoung apologize in which Cale just waved his hand in dismissal.
Barrow was annoyed at the child, well- it's not really saying something since he gets annoyed at
everybody except for Cale.
"Just tell Dokja-ssi-"
"Call me hyung."
"Just tell hyung whatever you want to say."
Barrow stared at his brother in bewilderment, did he just fucking heard his dongsaeng calling the
brother thief 'hyung'??
Gilyoug turned towards Dokja. The cockroach’s antennae was moving wildly.
Cale stood up again when he finally finished collecting his pills.
They saw a group walking in the distance. There were approximately 50 people.
Their average physical body stats were around level 40. It was lacking compared to the apostles,
but it was still enough to call them elites.
A warlord with 50 elites.
Barrow narrowed his eyes and was about to summon the Fire Wood but Cale stopped him.
"Don't."
The twins looked at each other as Barrow sighed, choosing to trust his brother's judgement. After
all... Cale knows everything.
Lee Sungkook muttered, “That armor, somewhere…”
Lee Sungkook muttered, “Isn’t that Hwang Sungmin in the first row? He seems to be an
entertainer?”
Anyone who saw it would think it was a historical drama filming but bloodthirst was coming from
them. A man came forward and pointed his spear towards Dokja and Cale.
“Who is blocking the way of the king?”
“Who are you?”
Dokja asked, despite already having a guess who it is.
Barrow doesn't really care wether Dokja dies right now, but that motherfucker dares to point a
spear at his dongsaeng. Cale waved his hand dismissively, already knowing that Barrow is about to
do something rash.
A woman’s voice was heard from among the group of men.
“That brown flag… are you also a king?”
“…So what?”
“I didn’t think there would be a king in Jung-gu. It is amazing.”
Her voice was like petals blowing in the spring breeze. It was a stage voice.
Dokja replied, “Kings are now common in this world.”
“A king might be common but not just anyone can become king. Everyone, open the path!”
The retainers moved in unison and a woman dressed in a royal costume appeared in the centre of
the ranks. Her hair was raised in an elegant manner. She was a stunning beauty that could easily be
the heroine of a historical drama.
Barrow raised an eyebrow at the woman, 'Who in the world is this bitch?'
“A-Are you Min Jiwon?”
Lee Sungkook stuttered. The woman laughed.
“You recognize me?”
“I am a fan!”
Lee Sungkook stepped forward in a spellbound manner. Fool. The Hypnotist was being bewitched
first?
'Is she someone famous like this Google?' Barrow looked at the woman, in his eyes she looked
quite arrogant.
“I-I-I’m sorry.”
The woman’s eyes narrowed.
By the way, it was interesting. Lee Sungkook recognized the name Min Jiwon like she was a
person who actually existed.
…One of the Seven Kings of Seoul, the King of Beauty was a real person?
"Hello. It is nice to meet you your majesty."
Cale said with his own flowery voice, bowing like a female noble as he felt that it is better to act
like a woman to these kind of people.
Cale met the woman's eyes and his eyes curled up in amusement when the female looked at him in
shock.
Barrow begrudgingly gave a noble bow aswell, thinking that this is one of Cale's scams.
"It is a pleasure to meet you madame."
He made his voice a bit more pleasing to the ears so he will come off as a nice person.
Following the twins, Dokja also gave a bow similar to Barrow's.
“Min Jiwon-ssi, it is an honour to meet you.”
“…Are the three of you also my fan?”
Fan...
She had an outstanding beauty, Barrow and Dokja wouldn't deny but... Yoo Sangah is as beautiful
as her while Cale is more pleasing to the eyes.
Cale despite being a man was actually more beautiful than any actor or person that Dokja laid his
eyes upon.
Cale sweat dropped, 'Why do I feel like these two idiots are thinking something about my face? Am
I really that ugly?'
"I apologize for this peasant's mind. But I do not recognize you," Barrow said, his tone was still
polite and even his wording is good but Min Jiwon felt offended.
She then shifted her gaze to Cale who was smiling calmly,
"I am but only a simple person who lived in an enclosed environment. I have not heard of you."
Of course that was a lie, Cale knew who this woman was but the sight of her being shocked and
offended was quite amusing.
Min Jiwon then turned to Dokja, as if hoping that this person knows about her.
“I’m not a fan. But do you know him? Seongdong-gu’s king.”
Min Jiwon’s expression hardened.
“You…?”
“It looks like you have a very high degree of sympathy with your sponsor. Please tell this to your
sponsor. It is an honour to meet the last queen of Silla.”
[The sponsor behind ‘Min Jiwon’ is greatly shaken.]
“Don’t panic. Didn’t you come to realize Silla’s wish?”
It sometimes happened like this. The coordination between sponsor and incarnation was
overturned. The sponsor would force their unfulfilled wish onto their incarnation.
It was a mistake often made by the senior constellations. There was a possibility of being
destroyed by the posthumous storm.
Min Jiwon narrowed her eyes.
“You…”
[A bounty scenario has occurred!]
Huh? Bounty?
[Bounty Scenario – Unification of the Three Kingdoms]
Category: Bounty
Difficulty: ???
Clear Conditions: The great people of Silla want the incarnation of Silla, ‘Min Jiwon’ to become
king of the three regions. Help incarnation ‘Min Jiwon’ and kill the kings who have the
backgrounds of Later Baekje and Taebong. If this scenario succeeds, you will gain the favour of
the constellation, Lady of the Brocade Sleep.
Time Limit: 38 hours
Compensation: 2,000 coins.

Failure: ―
The three stared at the scenario blankly, or more precise at the amount of coins that will be given
as compensation.
“My sponsor wants to see your sincerity. Won’t you accept? I won’t speak much longer. Become
my subordinates.”
She spoke in such a domineering tone despite only offering 2,000 coins.
Dokja smiled at her.
Cale smiled in amusement as if repressing a chuckle.
Barrow just looked at her as if she was stupid.
She honestly thought that these three were poor? How... cute.
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ dislikes the sponsor of ‘Min Jiwon’.]
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is laughing at the constellation.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is laughing.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is cackling madly.]
[5 volumes of Revelation – SSSSS grade Infinite Regressor have been sold on the exchange.]
[The incarnation ' ' has been tipped 10,000 coins.]
Those messages rung in Cale's ears while only half of the messages rung in Barrow's.
It seems that Dokja also heard the same messages as Cale, except the last message.
They were curious on how the woman would react if she also heard the messages they were
hearing.
[The constellation ‘Lady of the Brocade Sleep’ is waiting for your response.]
"I apologize but we do not want to."
Cale spoke, giving her a calm smile which just made her more frustrated.
Min Jiwon’s eyes shook violently. Some of the men opened their mouths and even the actor Min
Jiwon couldn’t control her face. She spoke in a dumbfounded voice.
“…Huh?” Rather than accepting the given reality, she chose to doubt her hearing. “I think I heard
wrong… can you tell me again?”
“We don’t want to be one of your underlings.”
It was laughable to become her subordinate for only 2,000 coins. Dokja spoke to their party
members waiting behind them. “Let’s go. We have to hurry.”
They turned around without hesitation and Min Jiwon shouted in an urgent voice.
“Wait a minute! I can give more coins if it is lacking. I can talk to my sponsor―”
“There is no need.”
“I said to wait!” She ran urgently and blocked the trio's way. It was a rather quick movement
compared to her agility level. “Don’t you know the value of 2,000 coins?”
Min Jiwon spoke with narrowed eyes. “Can you afford to pretend like this?”
“…Pretending?”
“The war between the three kingdoms will soon begin. I don’t know who your sponsor is but the
small and medium groups in the area will be cleaned up. Honestly, it isn’t enough that you didn’t
accept the 2,000 coins. But is it possible that you haven’t figured it out yet? I am the king of Silla.
The king who will soon unify the three kingdoms!”
She seemed to lose sight of reality as she became immersed in her acting. Well, Min Jiwon was
originally like this.
She was an excellent actress and due to her deep sympathy with ‘Queen Jinseong’, she would live
thinking that she really was the last queen of Silla.
This was why method acting was scary.
“It seems you are mistaken about something. This isn’t the age of the Later Three Kingdoms.”
“You are the one who is mistaken about the era. The Republic of South Korea is over. Are you
still waiting for rescue?” She suddenly started speaking bullshit. “A new era has opened. The
beginning of this era will start with me, Min Jiwon.”
Barrow smiled gleefully, opening his mouth to break this poor girl's beliefs but Yoo Sangah was
faster.
“Q-Queen-nim?”
“What?”
“As far as I know… Silla is the weakest country in the Later Three Kingdoms… won’t it be hard
based on the history? The one who unified the Three Kingdoms…”
Min Jiwon paled from the surprise attack.
“W-What do you know?”
“I… have a 1st grade degree in Korean history.”
“1-1st grade Korean history…” The embarrassed Min Jiwon stuttered. “What is so great about 1st
grade Korean history?”
“Let’s go Yoo Sangah-ssi. She doesn’t know history very well.”
Min Jiwon became redder at Dokja's words while Barrow just laughed, thinking that this whole
situation is like a comedy show.
“Just wait! My proposal isn’t over yet. How about 3,000 coins?”
Barrow stopped laughing and furrowed his eyebrows, 'She's still going at it?'
“3,500 coins! I’ll give you 3,500!”
It was only increased by 500. As expected, the constellations had different levels of wealth
according to their popularity. But the constellations that follows Cale and Barrow... he has never
heard of them.
They ignored her and just kept walking.
“3,600, no 3,700…!”
Dokja's footsteps stopped while twins stopped as well, sighing as they did so. They have never
seen such a desperate person only offering such little things as that.
Min Jiwon was looking at them with a 'That's right' expression.
The three were bad guys in their own ways. Barrow smiled in amusement while Cale's expression
faded into a stoic one. Dokja opened his mouth and spoke bluntly,
“Rather, I want to make you an offer.”
“10,000, how about it?”
“…10,000?”
“Oh, is it too low? You are a king… then I will make it 20,000.”
Min Jiwon’s expression hardened. She glared at Dokja.
“Are you joking with me right now? 20,000 coins? I don’t think the three of you are worth that
much…”
“No, I mean that I will buy you for 20,000 coins.”
“Huh?”
“To be exact, you and all your troops.”

Her mouth dropped open in a daze before she barely regained her senses.
“Y-You don’t have that many coins.”
“I wonder what you will say when I show you this.”
Dokja snapped his fingers and at the tip of those fingers, part of his coins showed up.
[20,000 coins.]
Min Jiwon’s barely maintained poker face finally collapsed.
“T-This is ridiculous!”
“Do you believe me now?”
It didn’t take long for distrust to turn to astonishment, astonishment to turn into greed.
'Her reaction is more obvious than I thought...' Barrow thought.
It was natural. 20,000 coins was a truly huge amount. It was an amount that could affect the
dominance of the three forces in the Later Three Kingdoms.
Unfortunately, greed couldn’t break her pride.
“Are you trying to buy me with money?”
“Why? Is it impossible? You are the one who made the proposal first.”
The leader of her subordinates came forward.
“You dare!”
He had a slender body and was very handsome. He didn’t seem to have much muscles but they
were hidden. Yoo Sangah said, “Dokja-ssi, this man…”
"If a lady offers to buy someone it's alright, but if a man does it's bad?" Barrow raised an eyebrow,
making the man glare at him.
Barrow raised his hands in surrender, smirking slowly "What? Angry that I stated facts?"
"You...!"
Before the man can finish his words, Dokja sopke.
“Gwanchang is a good constellation. But he is rash. What if my constellation was Gyebaek? I

don’t think you want to reproduced the battle of Huangshanbeol.”
The confused man’s eyes widened.
“You… are you from Baekje?”

[The constellation ‘Hwarang Knows No Retreat’ is angry at your comments.]
This person truly was his sponsor.
Hwarang Knows No Retreat, Gwanchang. His stigma wasn’t that great but his loyalty to the fallen
kingdom was wonderful.
“I’m not from Baekje. I’m an ordinary South Korean person.”
“This guy!”
“I respect your patriotism but you should be more prudent. I don’t have only 20,000 coins.”
Dokja moved his fingers one more time and the number of coins started to rise. The man’s face
started turning pale.
Wealth was an object of desire for the poor. However, overwhelming wealth caused reverence and
fear. Especially for those who were familiar with the power of ‘coins.’
'I also want to boast about my wealth.' Barrow pouted, turning away.
Min Jiwon, who had been frozen for a while, belatedly opened her mouth. “You… who are you?”
Of course, Dokja didn't intend to answer her question.
“Min Jiwon-ssi, you can’t solve everything in the world with money. I thought you would know
this since you are an actor. I’m disappointed.”
Dokja finally turned around and started leaving, dragging Cale with him while Barrow followed
albeit glaring at him. The party members followed them as they heard Min Jiwon’s voice.
“W-Wait!"
However, she couldn’t follow them anymore. Once they got a certain distance away from the Silla
group, Yoo Sangah spoke in a slightly grouchy voice.
“Can I ask you something?”
“Yes.”
“Is she a famous person?”
“Huh? Um…maybe?”
“I see. Dokja-ssi and Sungkook-ssi recognizes her… I used to watch a lot of historical dramas, why
don’t I remember her at all?”
"Don't worry Sangah-ssi. I also don't know about her." Barrow said.
Lee Gilyoung interrupted. “Noona, I also don’t know her.”
“Ah, haha. I’m glad.”
Suddenly an unexpected messaged rung in Cale's ears,

[The incarnation 'Clopeh Sekka' is waiting for you.]
'No...Wait a minute- how the hell did he even got access to the system??' Cale felt conflicted as
much as he is kinda glad to know that one of the people in their world was still alive he was also
not pleased about the fact that it just has to be Clopeh.
---
An hour later, they moved through the forest of buildings near Gwanghwamun as quickly as
possible.
–Pay attention to when they start to move.We will also move in time with them.
-Okay.
Cale covered his mouth with his hand as he yawned quietly. 'If vitality was here...would she be
able to get rid of this disorder? There's only one way to find out...'
Cale then thought about their plan once more,
'If I... if I steal an important item, would I get a fragment for vitality?'
Barrow glanced at his brother upon hearing the yawn, '...He should really stop putting himself in
this kind of situations when he knows he has narcolepsy-'
[Huhu, this is really surprising. All the key people are gathered.]
There were sparks and an intermediate dokkaebi appeared out of thin air.
[Shouldn’t good children be awarded a prize?]
There was the sound of something started to rise from the centre of Gwanghwamun.
It was a single throne covered with a golden light.
There were gasps everywhere in Gwanghwamun. There wasn’t an explanation yet but all the kings
would’ve realized it at this moment.
Only a single king could take that throne.

[The main scenario has been updated!]
[Main scenario # 4 – The King’s Qualifications has begun.]
Lee Sungkook was surprised by the system message and muttered.
“Another new scenario…”
It certainly wasn’t good timing. Another scenario appeared before they could complete the clear
conditions of the existing scenario.
Barrow squinted his eyes at the throne, "I want to sit on it."
As if on cue, Cale's gaze snapped at him,
"You will do no such thing."
Barrow grumbled but nodded nonetheless.
Cale felt Dokja's gaze on him as he turned his head to him, seeing that the lad had a troubled
expression.
The situation wasn’t good. Their group hadn’t been able to take the target of the Struggle for Flags
yet.
The burden had doubled.
The intermediate dokkaebi said.
[Look at your confused faces. Please don’t worry too much. This scenario will proceed slowly.]
Gwanghwamun was still despite everyone being in a state of agitation. It was natural. The
surviving kings knew how important it was to listen to the dokkaebi.
[As you have guessed, the fourth main scenario is to be the only king to sit on the throne. Of
course, being a king doesn’t mean that everyone can sit on that throne. Only a person who has
proved his/her qualifications can sit there.]
The intermediate dokkaebi said with a bad laugh.
'I want to kill a dokkaebi.' Barrow's left eyes twitched.
[Then I will reveal the first qualification.]

+
[King’s Qualification]
1. 「 The owner of the throne should be braver than anyone else. 」
-The Absolute Throne never wants a ‘weak king.’ To challenge the throne, you must own at least a
black flag.
(Additional qualifications will be released after a while.)
A black flag. It was disgusting from the very beginning.
[Huhu, the motive was given. Now make a fun story!]
The intermediate dokkaebi disappeared and Yoo Sangah made an anxious expression.
“If it is a black flag… you need to occupy 20 stations?”
Their group had a brown flag. It was a flag that could be obtained after occupying 10 stations.
“What do we do? In order to create a black flag, we need 10 more stations. If there are vacant
stations nearby…”
“This is a condition that appeared because there are no empty stations.”
“Huh?”
"We could just steal people's flags."
Cale and Barrow said unison in which Dokja nodded.
“Ah…!”
Dokja calmed down the other party members.
“Don’t worry. This wasn’t unexpected. We will proceed as planned.”
As planned. Dokja said this but it wouldn’t be easy.
There were clouds of war hanging over Gwanghwamun. It was a breathless tension just before the
storm blew. The sound of weapons being pulled out and the organization of battle lines could be
heard.
People would soon start moving.
Those competing for a promotion would now kill each other with real swords. Those who wanted a
wider territory would take each other’s flags to occupy more stations.
Kill each other and get better items. It was in order to survive.
Lee Sungkook watched the buildings around them and muttered in a surreal tone. “It is scary. Is
this really South Korea?”
“It is South Korea. It is still South Korea.”
“Representative-nim, aren’t you scared?”
“I’m afraid.”
Barrow tilted his head and looked at Dokja, 'Well... if he's actually afraid then he's doing good
fucking job on hiding it.'
“Attack!”
Someone’s shout was heard. 300 metres away, there was a king who started marching north.
'Is that how attacks usually starts? Marching towards the enemy? Cale surely did not know about
that, little bastard kept attacking me from the back.'
Barrow watched as warlords hiding in Gwanghwamun started to appear. They were each armed
with excellent self-defense equipment.
The most prominent one was a man wearing a kilt in splendid colors. They could tell who he was
without looking.
Their target, the Tyrant King and the rule of Dobong-gu and Seongbuk-gu.
The vibe he gave off was new. The Tyrant King who had the largest forces among Seoul’s Seven
Kings. Now that he moved, the 1st apostle and the kings of the three kingdoms would act.
“Maybe most of them will go after the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword.”
In fact, the direction of the kings’ march was the northern Palace Museum where the Four Yin
Demonic Beheading Sword was located.
Some forces ignored any damage and were running towards the museum. It was understandable.
Since the qualifications of the absolute king wasn’t clear yet, they thought it would be more
advantageous to obtain a good item.
If the item was the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword, they could fill in the lacking
achievement points of their flag at once.
Lee Sungkook asked anxiously, “Shouldn’t we go? The Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword is a
pretty good item.”
“We will just be defeated if we go.”
"No we won't?" Barrow raised an eyebrow at Dokja. Is that ahjussi seriously underestimating him
and his brother?
"Don't listen to Barrow. He doesn't know what he's saying." Cale said with an indifferent tone as
his brother gave him a look of betrayal.
"Ah! Barrow!" Yoo Sangah shouted.
They all turned towards Barrow who was currently being targeted by a white blur. Dokja
immediately pulled out Broken Faith. Cale was about to shoot the guy with 'Peacemaker' but then
stopped.
Barrow grunted and then opened his eyes,
"Crazy Bastard! What the hell are you doing here?!!"
When the blur finally... becomes an actual non-disfigured human they can see long white hair tied
to a pony tail and piercing green eyes. The man itself also looked like a medieval knight(without
the helmet) just a bit more... holy looking because of the full white armor.
"How dare you get close to my legend?!"
The man finally opened his mouth and spoke, and just by those few words they can already tell that
it was a crazy bastard.
Dokja glanced at Cale who had a really calm demeanor but when you look closely enough you
could see the veins bulging on Cale's neck and forehead, his eyes also seemed darker than usual.
(Of course that was a metaphor and not literal.)
Dokja instinctively took a step back. At the same time a cold voice was heard,
"Clopeh Sekka."
The white haired man halted in his attacks and turned his head towards the other red head, his face
instantly brightening.
"Cale-nim!"
Chapter End Notes
: About the narcolepsy thing I don't really know if it's accurate or not, this was just
based on my research and observation. My auntie has narcolepsy and it definitely ain't
mild at all, she has her episodes for almost one whole hour, but in my research
narcoleptic episodes are just brief. So... since Cale's narcolepsy is just mild I relied on
my research, which is him having brief episodes.
: I wrote this at three a.m. and made an attempt to proofread it, but my brain just can't
process anything at the moment- So... I'm sorry if it's a bit wonky-
: I know, I know, Clopeh's appearance was random- but hey! At least he's here now?
:")
Three chained idiots in the sidelines
Chapter Summary
A smile much more sinister than the devil's... how could no one not notice it?
Chapter Notes
Did that crazy ass bastard just spoke of Cale's name? It even has honorifics... who the hell even is
this man?
Although Cale looks cold on the outside right now in reality he just had an urge to cry, an urge to
smack one of the gods, because heaven's sake, of all people... why did it just have to be Clopeh
Sekka to be placed here??
And surprisingly the white haired man suddenly knelt down in front of Cale, clasping his hands
together and began rambling about legends, gods and immortality.
Cale really did want to cry right now. He looked down and realized that Clopeh has just been
standing with his two feet just a little while ago,
'And he's not even disabled anymore...'
Cale wanted to commit breathn't ((I am aware that that's not an actual word lmao)) right now just to
get out of this situation.
The party members gave Cale a confused look when they heard the crazy bastard say something
about, "Cale-nim! My dear god!"
Cale sighed and opened his mouth.
"Stop."
And just like a switch Clopeh immediately stops his rambling, looking up at Cale as if he was
Jesus.
"So... what do we do about him?" Dokja whispered to Cale who just sighed again.
"He's smart, strong and reliable but he's just too annoying and crazy."
Clopeh stood up again and looked at Barrow and Dokja as if they were the most disgusting
creature in the face of Earth.
Barrow looked back at him, looking disgusted as ever. He knew of Clopeh's lunacy but ever since
Cale caught this bastard he suddenly became on a whole nother level of crazy. Seriously... what the
fuck did Cale do to this lunatic?
"I'm smart, strong and reliable too." Barrow huffed and Cale gave him a disinterested glance,
"Yes but you are also annoying and insane."

Smack!
Cale's comment got a hit from the back of the head.
Clopeh gaped a bit before suddenly attacking Barrow whom just avoided it or blocked it.
"Hyung! Are you alright?" Gilyoung asked worriedly as Cale just waved his hand dismissively.
"Yes."
Dokja rubbed his temples already knowing that this Clopeh guy might just be as troublesome as
Junghyuk or maybe more.
"Cale. Should we let him go with us? You get the final say in this."
"No!" Barrow shouted whilst he was avoiding Clopeh's attacks.
"No." Gilyoung said too.
"Don't." Lee Sungkook said.
"U-Ummm... we could try?" Yoo Sangah responded.
- wow... I didn't know there were five Cales in this group...
- This *** *** why are they answering instead of the *** Cale??
Cale rubbed his temples, his mind being filled with indirect messages from constellations and
aswell as the ancient powers' voices.
"Clopeh Sekka, if you dare to touch my brother again then I'll have to explode those limbs of
yours."
Clopeh Sekka froze giving Barrow the time to hit the guy in the back of the head. Clopeh Sekka...
he was knew that his limbs were still bombs that Cale could detonate if he commands it and it
seems Cale knew that too.
The party members looked at Cale weirdly, this teen was not really fond of being vicious.
"We can take this crazy bastard with us."
Clopeh looked as if he just been blessed as he went besides Cale like a loyal puppy with Cale
avoiding eye contact as much as possible.
"Alright, Dokja-ssi. Lead the way." Cale said as he smiled slightly which made Clopeh gasp.
'My dear legend is smiling?! Who could this Dokja-ssi be?!'
Clopeh dart his eyes around but the only explainable person that this 'Dokja-ssi' could be was the
black haired person who was always close to Cale.
'He's just a vile man but... my would legend-nim smile at him?!'
"Go to the west." Dokja said as he began dragging Cale with him, with the other party members
following. Clopeh gasped again,
'This... man...! This vile man! He dared to hold Cale-nim's wrist and drag him like that?!'
Clopeh and Barrow seemed to be thinking the same thing as they glared at the back of Dokja's
head.
Dokja shuddered as he felt two pair of eyes glaring at him.
"Don't mind them and don't look back." Cale said calmly as he gave a lazy smile to Dokja.
Dokja just sighed and closed his eyes, 'Cale is the only one I can trust right now.'
All the kings were heading for the northern Palace Museum so the west was relatively lacking.
It was the historic Gwanghwamun so there were museums all over the place. Presseum, Korean
Financial History Museum, Korean National Police Heritage Museum…
Yoo Sangah asked, “We aren’t going to these places?”
“We should avoid the modern and contemporary exhibits.”
An old relic was better.
Of course, the relic simply being ‘old’ wasn’t enough. The hoe used by farmers in the Iron Age
was also such an item but it was only F grade. The important thing was that it have a relationship
with a famous person or a narrative.
“Let’s go here.”
The place they stopped at was the Seoul History Museum facing Gyeonghui Palace.
A light flashed in Yoo Sangah’s eyes.
“What are we looking for here?”
“We must find the Ganpyeongui. It is a relic of the Joseon Dynasty that resembles a disc, but I
don’t know what floor it is on.”
“Okay, I will try and find it!”
“We have to find it quickly so let’s scatter. Gilyoung, you move with Sangah noona. And Lee
Sungkook-ssi―”
As Dokja was speaking, something sharp flew from behind Cale. Dokja reflexively crouched
down, pulling the party members with him.
The exterior wall of the building was pierced by an arrow. There was a trace of magic power on the
shaft.
Clopeh and Barrow was already ready to throw a fit when they realized that Cale had just narrowly
avoided something that could potentially harm him or even more... kill him.
Cale rolled his eyes and looked behind him, seeing Clopeh and Barrow looking at him in concern.
"Don't throw a fucking fit. You're not children."
The two immediately shut up and nodded.
Cale looked behind him, to the direction where the arrow went as he narrowed his eyes.
[Strong Magic Arrow].
This person had learnt the archery skill properly.
“Everybody go inside! Quickly!”
Several more arrows flew.
[ Lv.???]
Cale activated his shield to block the incoming arrows, thankfully the magic power that was
coating the arrows wasn't high enough making it easier for Cale to make a shield big enough to
cover them.
'Oh how I am delighted to see young master's beloved shield again!' Clopeh grinned widely but it
soon fell, 'But... who the hell dares to shoot arrows towards my Legend?!'
“Hahaha! Where is the novice king wandering to?”
A voice echoed through the area. A group of men armed with bows and swords appeared 500
metres away.
Their flag couldn’t be seen. In other words, they sent out a detached force.
Clopeh raised an eyebrow at that, 'They're planning to attack my legend with just that...? How...
cute.'
“If you know honor as a king, surrender your flag. Then your group members won’t lose their
lives.”
Clopeh furrowed his eyebrows.
'Most humans that I saw in this generation are quite... stupid. Is it because they do not experience
it that's why they just rely on the false lies they get taught? '
“Isn’t it embarrassing for you to persecute the king of a weak nation using the name of the Three
Kingdoms?”
Barrow heard a familliar voice which made him groan in annoyance.
“What is the queen doing here?”
“Your crude tone is just as expected for the master of a ruined kingdom.”
The woman shot back with a smug expression. King of Beauty Min Jiwon. Why did this woman
appear here?
Min Jiwon’s eyes glanced at Dokja.

A system message rung in Dokja's ears while Cale laughed as if knowing what the system message
was about.
“Shut up! The cowardly Silla blood now claims to be rule of the Three Kingdoms? I won’t
recognize a girl like you as a king!”
Chu Wangin’s roar of anger burst from his body. He might be a minor actor without much skills
but his voice was very loud.
By the way, it was interesting. Gyebaek and Queen Jinseong were born in different eras but they
could face each other like this after becoming constellations.
Dokja asked Min Jiwon, “Why are you helping me?”
“Silla doesn’t ignore weak countries.”
“It is Silla who destroyed Gaya.”
“…Did you also have a 1st-grade degree in Korean history?”
“Any high school graduate would know this much.”
Min Jiwon’s expression became slightly gloomy.
Cale chuckled while Barrow laughed making Clopeh gasp once again.
'So many emotions I am seeing in the span of ten minutes! Is this a blessing that I received? To
finally see my legend be happy and content?'
Clopeh glanced at Cale who did indeed looked more relaxed than when he was in Roan Kingdom.
“I don’t know because I didn’t go to high school.”
It was natural. Min Jiwon had been an actor since her teens. She became an actress at an early age
and learned things other than history.
“Your words are correct. I can’t obtain people with money. I’m repaying the debt caused by my
rudeness. That’s it.”
Gyebaek’s incarnation laughed at their conversation making Clopeh glared at him, 'My dear legend
was being delighted with the two people's conversation and you dare interrupt it?!'
“A king is swayed by personal matters? That’s why a chick like you…”
Min Jiwon’s captain came forward on behalf of the Hwarang.
“Rude! How can a man like you be the king of a country?”
Gyebaek’s eyes were drawn to the Hwarang.
“Hwarang…? Very interesting. Did you sign with that constellation?”
The Hwarang captain turned red at the words. It reminded them that the Hwarang captain’s
sponsor was Gwanchang.
“Do you want your neck to be cut like your sponsor?”

In the battle of Hwangsanbeol, Gwanchang died from Gyebaek cutting his throat.
“Shut up!”
Thank you for coming to help but the relationship between constellations was the worst. This was
particularly bad due to their high level of sympathy.
There was a hierarchy among the constellations due to the history of their lives.
A person couldn’t go against their king and the enemy was determined according to historical
records.
For example Kurushima Michifusa of Japan could never beat the Duke of Loyalty and Warfare.
It was just like how Gwanchang couldn’t win against Gyebaek.
Min Jiwon also knew this and didn’t look happy.
“Just defeat the army. Or we can’t win.”
- Cale! The humans in this world is weaker that the people in the original one! It's easy to defeat
them with just one move from me Kehahahaha!
"Should I...?" Cale asked as if asking for permission but Dokja just shook his head, as much as it
will possibly be easier if Cale helped... they couldn't risk the teen coughing off blood.
Baekje’s army had slightly more military force.
Gyebaek was a military commander. The more people he led, the stronger his power. Gwanchang
was no match for him.
Then Yoo Sangah’s voice was heard. “Dokja-ssi! I’ve found it!”
“Attack!”
[The character ‘Chu Wangin’ has used the stigma Detached Force Lv. 3!]
The Hwarang kept falling under the hands of the Baekje forces. Min Jiwon looked towards me
with a desperate expression and Dokja said, “I think we can win.”
“Huh?”
“We will recreate the battle of Hwangsanbeol.”
Many people knew this but Hwangsanbeol was a battle that Silla won.
"Oh..." Cale put down 'Peacemaker'. 'We'll be going to fight the old fashioned style?'
Cale glanced at Barrow and Clopeh who were looking at their swords as he smirked. Swords are
old fashioned, right?
"You two. Get ready for battle."

They nodded.
Min Jiwon was surprised by Dokja's words.
“…Battle of Hwangsanbeol?”
“Yes, Silla originally won the Battle of Hwangsanbeol. This is according to history.”
Chu Wangin’s sword ran through a Hwarang member.
Obviously, Shilla would win if it was like history. If it was like history. But before Dokja could
speak, the captain of Hwarang came forward and shouted, “Don’t retreat! There is no stepping
back in a battle!”
At the same time, the Hwarang pulled out their weapons.
“No!”
“Victory! Loyally serve the king!”
“Serve!”
This bastard?
[All of the Hwarang of Silla are subjected to the effect of Mundane World Five Commandments
Lv. 2!]
“Hahaha, you are pushing them!”
Gyebaek’s incarnation, Chu Wangin cried out. Hwarang’s captain came running towards him with
a spear. He was following his damn sponsor.
[The character ‘Chu Wangin’ has used the stigma Baekje Kendo Lv. 3!]
“Keeoook!”
The body of the Hwarang captain flew through the air after being hit by a big sword.
And suddenly Cale, Barrow and Clopeh's bodies were wrapped in chains momentarily getting the
attention of the people who were fighting.
Clopeh's upper half and feet were wrapped in chains, making him unable to move.
Barrow's torso to above his knees were wrapped around in chains, only giving him access in having
baby steps at a time.
Cale however... he was wrapped with chains from neck to toe, how he remained balanced? Nobody
will know. And was he not suffocating? Nobody knows the answer to that question either.
[The incarnations 'Clopeh Sekka', and are momentarily restrained due to a probability
storm. Chains will be removed after this fight is taken care of.]
"What!"
"What kind of unfairness is this??"
"Release us at once!"
Cale frowned and turned his head to Min Jiwon. Good thing that he can still turn his head even
though it hurt doing so. "Tell them to set up formations."
“Take your formations! Hurry!”
[Character ‘Min Jiwon’ has activated Military Command Lv. 2.]
[The army has lost their sense of reason.]
[The skill activation is cancelled.]
“Set up the formation!”
Min Jiwon screamed again but the Hwarang were already inspired by Mundane World Five
Commandments and didn’t listen to her order. In the first place, they were loyal to the beauty of
Queen Jinseong, not her charisma.
Cale then suddenly stopped struggling from the chains making Barrow and Clopeh look at him in
worry.
'Oh yeah... I don't need my hand for the ancient powers to activate...But the plot...Let's see if
something changes first before acting out.'
Then Lee Gilyoung landed next to Dokja and Cale from where he broke through the window of the
museum’s second floor.
“Hyungs, should I call Titano?”
Lee Gilyoung’s eyes shone as he prepared to use Diverse Communication.
“No, it is okay.”
It would be helpful if Lee Gilyoung could call the 6th grade insect king like last time but then he
would be unconscious for two days. High grade monsters were difficult to control and could also
sweep away allies.
“Kuaaak!”
The Hwarang in front of them were knocked out. On the other hand, there wasn’t a single dead
Baekje person.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi, the relic…!”
Yoo Sangah handed Dokja the Ganpyeongui.
The Ganpyeongui. Everyone was distracted by the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword but in
fact, the Ganpyeongui was an essential item for the fourth scenario.
The Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword had no meaning if this item didn’t exist.
“Kuheeok!”
The captain of Hwarang was a wreck as he was hit by Chu Wangin again. It wouldn’t be strange if
he died in one more blow.
[The constellation Hwarang Knows No Retreat is in a hurry.]
[The constellation ‘Last Hero of Hwangsanbeol’ is happy.]
[The constellation ‘Lady of the Brocade Sleep’ is irritated.]
[The constellation ‘Darkness who Favors Trash’ is angry.]
[The constellation ‘Despair Inducing Bastard’ is angry.]
[The constellation ‘Sun of the Roan Kingdom’ is angry.]
[The constellation ‘God of the Battle Field’ is angry.]
[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is annoyed.]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is frowning.]
[A large number of constellations wants the three incarnations to be freed.]
Cale just blinked and chuckled. 'How... nice... of them.'
"Cale-nim. I apologize for this disappointment of a human is unable to obey your orders." Clopeh
said solemnly while Barrow just looked at him weirdly.
Cale sweat dropped, "It's alright. It's not your fault."
Clopeh's eyes brightened up as he beamed, 'My dear legend is finally being nice to me! Oh how
lucky I am!'
Barrow sighed, wanting to kick the lunatic knight but he can't.
Cale looked back at the fight,
“Destroy the damn Silla!”
The more that the constellations were in a situation similar to the history that they lived, the greater
the coordination with their incarnation and the stronger the power of the stigma.
In addition, the encounter with ‘related’ constellations…
It was time for the ‘stage’ to be created.
“Uhh?
What?”
People screamed with surprise. Sparks filled the surrounding space and the scene changed. Seoul’s
Gwanghwamun was transformed into a rugged mountain wilderness.
「Stage Transformation. 」
It was a phenomenon that occurred when the coordination was high between incarnations with
historical correlations.
Space Transformation summoned the space-time that the constellations had fought in. Of course,
the space wasn’t really changed. It was close to an augmented reality.
The problem was that this wasn’t the case for the people who summoned the stage.
“Hahahaha… I missed you Hwangsanbeol!”
Chu Wangin achieved a considerable level of coordination with his sponsor and shouted. Now he
seemed to completely believe he was Gyebaek.
Gyebaek was in a hurry. If a constellation did something like this in the early scenarios, it was
likely they would receive a sanction from the Bureau. However, Gyebaek was less likely to be
affected than the low level constellations.
“U-Uwaaah!”
The frightened Hwarang started to step back.
Lee Sungkook muttered, “He isn’t one of the Seven Kings but he has such power… does this make
sense?”
“It is possible because Gyebaek is the protagonist of this stage.”
Chu Wangin was like a mad monster as he ran around. Once Stage Transformation occurred and
coordination with the sponsor increased, the incarnation’s strength would multiply.
"Ahem. So... I can't interfere anymore? What a shame..." Barrow sighed, still trying to wiggle out
of the chains that were made with a probability storm that was converted into chains.
'They even wasted their time in restricting us...Then again, it is unfair considering that it will be an
overkill if those two psychos were allowed to move.' Cale thought; glancing at Barrow and Clopeh
who was still trying to get out of the chains making him sigh.
"Give it up. Let's just wait for their little battle to end."
"Whoa! Whoa! Why the fuck are you coming here?!" Barrow shouted as he saw the brother thief
going to Cale again.
"Don't go closer to my legend!" Clopeh glared at Dokja.
Dokja looked at the two feral puppies people in confusion, scrunching up his eyebrows and
looking at Cale who just rolled his eyes.
"Shut up you idiots." Cale clicked his tongue, now he had five idiots... Aigoo his supposed to be
peaceful life.
Dokja pulled Cale's chains and dragged the teen to his side as they looked towards Min Jiwon. The
woman was a bit... saddened, thinking that Cale and Dokja were in a relationship considering that
they were always so close to each other.
“I have two ways. One is to let the incarnation of Gwanchang die.”
“That…what do you mean?”
Originally, the Battle of Hwangsanbeol was a battlefield that Shilla won thanks to Gwanchang’s
sacrifice. One half of the battle was complete if he died.
“As soon as Stage Transformation began, this has become the battlefield of history. If the
incarnation of Gwanchang dies, the morale of the Silla troops will rise due to their anger. This is
recorded in history.”
Dokja didn’t listen to Min Jiwon’s answer.
“The second way is to change history.”
"Do you want me t-"
"No Cale. You will do no such thing. You're literally in the middle of a probability storm right
now."
They then hear Min Jiwon's voice again making them turn their attention to her again.
Min Jiwon felt uneasy and asked, “What will happen if it fails?”
“Your country will perish.”
“Then of course it will be the first option…!”
This was truly Queen Jinseong. She was considered an incompetent ruler for a reason.
Cale blinked and then clicked his tongue, so she wants it the easy way? Well too fucking sad, this
scammer has other plans.
Clopeh silently looked at Cale, already having a guess on what the red head was thinking about.
Barrow sighed, his way of thinking was too much like the girl's but if you're fighting Cale that kind
of option doesn't really pops up. It's either you get defeated alone or you get defeated with your
allies, it's one or everyone.
“I didn’t mean to give you a choice. I will do the second method.”

“Then why did you mention it?”
“I gave you a chance. You are not what Silla needs right now.”
Dokja manipulated the two discs that made up the Ganpyeongui.
The two discs were called the sky disc and the earth disc respectively. The top was the earth disc
and the bottom was the sky disc.
As Dokja slowly turned the earth disc, the constellations engraved on the sky disc started to burn
brightly.
[Ganpyeongui’s special option ‘Echo of the Stars’ has been activated.]
[‘Echo of the Stars’ allows you to ask for the help of a constellation.]
[The constellation can refuse your request and the number of times Ganpyeongui can be used is
reduced when the constellation responds to the request.]
Cale blinked, why can he view the messages too? Pretty sure only Dokja was supposed to see it.
Lee Sungkook seemed to have noticed something and asked, “Are you going to get help from a
constellation with that?”
“Not all the constellations are available but there are some great people.”
Lee Sungkook was filled with admiration at Dokja's answer. He belatedly found out the true value
of this item.
“That’s it!” Lee Sungkook cried out excitedly, “How about calling Xiang Yu or Lu Bu? If you call
them, you can easily deal with Gyebaek.”
“I have to know the modifier of the constellation.”
"Ah...then..."
Lee Sungkook made a sad expression. Cale gave Dokja a glance as he opened his mouth,
“Call Hwarang Leader King Heungmu the Great.”
Dokja's eyes widened slightly as he stared at Cale, it was surprising of course, they had the same
exact thought on which constellation to call.
"Oh? And why him?" Dokja asked with a raised eyebrows, no way in hell was that just a guess.
Cale doesn't guess, he always had his calculations and stuff...
"Lu Bu or Xiang Yu will reject you. Then again if Lu Bu does accept you then there's also a
chance that he will betray you, he has a long history of betraying allies you know?"
Dokja stared at Cale for a bit. Cale was smart, in this kind of world you need to know everything
about historical things like this, legends, myths and whatnot or else you'll end up like those people
who got scammed by their own sponsors. Cale knew it all.
It seems bringing Cale with him was not a bad idea after all.
Dokja nodded as he opened his mouth,
“I want to call Hwarang Leader King Heungmu the Great.”
[The star navigation has begun.]
A part of the sky darkened and a shadow fell to the ground. The battle between Silla and Baekje
stopped.
“What nonsense are you saying?”
Chu Wangin sensed something suspicious and started running towards Dokja and Cale.
“Representative-nim, we will stop them.”
Lee Sungkook pulled out a sword.
Clopeh's eyes twitched he felt so helpless as he watched a weak man try to fend of those who tried
to attack his beloved legend.
Barrow sweat dropped. Didn't Cale already got the fire of destruction? Why isn't he using it??
After a while, one of the stars in the sky shone brightly. He finally appeared.
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ is looking at you.]
“General.”
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ is listening to you.]
King Heungmu the Great. He wasn’t royalty but he was the only person who was given a
posthumous name of a king of Silla.
He probably wouldn’t reject Dokja's request. It was because Hwangsanbeol was his battlefield.
But something unexpected happened.
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ doesn’t want to be involved in the history of modern
life.]
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ will reject your offer.]
Cale's lips twitched as he sighed.
The constellation was about to fade away when Yoo Sangah interrupted.
“General, please listen to my words!”
The smart Yoo Sangah noticed who King Heungmu the Great was.
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ is looking back.]
“I’m well aware of General’s story! The Battle of Hwangsanbeol, the Siege of Pyongyang…! I’ve
read all about it in the records!”
Yoo Sangah took a deep breath before starting to talk.
“I understand that you want to respect the past and history. But General! Some histories don’t end
after they are recorded.”
Yoo Sangah’s voice was clear and straightforward.
“Don’t you regret it? The battlefield where the young Hwarangs are sacrificed and countless
people are buried…! Have you already forgotten?”
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ is listening to incarnation Yoo Sangah’s story.]
“History won’t change. The soldiers on the field won’t be comforted and the lives of the young
Hwarang won’t return. But General! The history here hasn’t ended yet! If you come here, at least
you can change the history in this place!”
“General! Your Battle of Hwangsanbeol is over… but we are still at Hwangsanbeol.”
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ has silently closed his eyes.]
[The constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great’ has responded to your request.]
One of the constellations on Ganpyeongui disappeared and a light from the star in the sky shone on
Dokja.
Dokja smiled at the nervous Yoo Sangah. “Well done Yoo Sangah-ssi.”
"Yeah! Good job! If I was the one trying to persuade him then i would have just guilt tripped him!"
Barrow said cheerfully as Clopeh just nodded.
"You did great Sangah-ssi." Cale smiled.
[You have temporarily received the protection of constellation ‘King Heungmu the Great.’]
[This is just on old man’s reminiscence of the past.]
[Please, lend me your voice for a while.]
Dokja nodded while opening his eyes. Everyone on the field of Hwangsanbeol was looking at
Dokja.
The incarnation of Gyebaek, Chu Wangin was astonished. “That person…?”
The spirit of a constellation was felt despite him not descending directly. This was the size of the
existences called constellations.
“It has been a while, Gyebaek.”
There was a strange depth in Dokja's voice. In the distance, the incarnation of Gwanchang
staggered.
“Hwarang Gwanchang, there is no need to pay respect to me.”
“G-General…!”
King Heungmu the Great was watching the world through Dokja. He looked at Gwanchang,
Gyebaek and the broken Seoul.
He turned his head slightly to look at Cale, he was smiling at him but the constellation was sure as
hell that that smile was going to put the devil's smile into shame.
His eyes widened slightly as he realized something,
"Why are y-"
"Please stop focusing on me, there are much more important matters that you need to focus on."
Cale gave a sickly sweet smile as the constellation focused his gaze on the battle field once
more. 'How had nobody noticed him...?'
“It is funny. Why is it that all of you have gathered here again?”
Chu Wangin laughed madly at these words. It was a laugh filled with deep-seated resentment. At
this moment, he really was Gyebaek.
“Don’t you know? It was to meet you again on this field!”
[The character ‘Chu Wangin’ has used the stigma Baekje Kendo Lv. 4!]
Chu Wangin’s sword filled with power and moved. Originally, it was an attack that Dokja
wouldn’t have been able to avoid or block. But he avoided the attack without much difficulty.
Barrow whistled; he couldn't clap so he just whistled instead.
Clopeh raised an eyebrow, he can do that too! If he doesn't have chains of course!
“Gyebaek, why are you doing this to your incarnation? Have you forgotten the constraints of
plausibility? You will destroy your incarnation.”
It was as he said. Gyebaek was acting unreasonably.
“Kim Yushin… You must’ve heard nothing about this world.”
“It doesn’t matter. My wish was achieved the moment I met you. I’ll have no regrets even if I die
now!” The incarnation of Gyebaek cried out. “I carry on Baekje’s legacy of Buyeo, Gyebaek of
Hwangsanbeol! I will settle my lifelong regret here!”
King Heungmu the Great watched Gyebaek’s incarnation with sad eyes and opened his mouth
through Dokja.
“I am the 15th captain of Hwarang, Kim Yushin.”
King Heungmu the Great, Hwarang Leader Kim Yushin.
“I will comfort the soul of the unfortunate constellation and correct the history of modern
humans.”
The man who led the Battle of Hwangsanbeol to victory sent Dokja his will. Dokja moved his right
hand. A bluish glow grew from the hilt.
「 The sword of the Hwarang leader is now on the battlefield. 」
[The power of the star relic ‘Blue Dragon Sword’ is temporarily stored in Unbroken Faith.]
The blade of the Blue Dragon Sword soared high into the sky of Hwangsan.
All of Hwangsan seemed to scream. Enormous magic power escaped and a large crack appeared in
the earth, centered around him.
「 Dragon Flower Tree unit, come to this place right now. 」
[The stigma ‘Gather the Hwarang’ is activated!]
Something was happening in the crack.
The forgotten ghosts buried in the eternal history. There were no names left but they were Hwarang
who once lived on this land and who fought only for honor.
Kuoooooh!
The Dragon Flower Tree, Kim Yushin’s elite unit showed up from the pages of history.
Chapter End Notes
: Things in Orv are just too convenient to the plot for me to change:) There's countless
of what if's that come's to my mind if I suddenly thought of changing something;
unlike the Kim Namwoon situation I already got that covered but for the others...
well... nothing.
: In this entire fanfic... I think Cale is the only one that will not receive his dream... The
almighty slacker life. Like- some things just never change
: Plausibility/Probability/Possibility. Best I can explain this thing is that it's kinda

something that makes the scenarios fair and balanced. And also not to let any myth
grade constellations incarnate in the scenarios and completely ruin it. You know..
kinda like a rule.
And the 'Probability Storm' or 'Storm of Aftermaths' is sort of a punishment after you
bullshit your way through some kind of situation.
Why did Cale, Barrow and Clopeh immediately get this 'punishment'? Come on
lad/lass, mfs are too op for their own good (In the early scenarios standard at least, but
yeah- considering that they're still early in the scenarios there is still a chance for their
strength to grow; which makes them op.) it's a surprise that the twins didn't
immediately get a 'punishment' right after the scenarios started.
If you're op but justified because you train the saitama way then maybe a probability
storm won't hit you but if your opness is random and cannot be explained then expect
a probability storm getting thrown at you.
Other people can help give you more probability; mostly constellations do this. To
bypass probability is by using coins.
I can't believe that I explained some confusing shit like this yet still unable to explain
why the alphabet is in that order.
Vile Man turned into Vile Thing
Chapter Summary
Holy yet Demonic, what could you be?
Chapter Notes
Cale's reddish-brown eyes shone as he watched the battle unfold. It had been quite some time that
he saw a battle that is not too unfair.
Lately he had only been seeing people who dies without a fight.
"Hmm..."
He hummed in satisfaction. Unlike his previous transmigration life, this one barely had any
changes, except for the fact that the scenarios kept adjusting to be a bit more... merciful. Oh yeah,
Kim Namwoon is alive too.
"Canon..."
Cale nodded, this was nice, everything was playing out as it should... Should he also let the
epilogue be like that? Or should he also change it?
Now that he thinks about it, how in the world this those four bastard gods got to this world? Wasn't
this world restricted for gods and or beings that does not belong here?
Cale dragged his hands across his face, how in the world did Barrow and him get here?
'Wait...what?'
Cale stared dumbly at his hand that was one his face. Wasn't he chained from neck to toe?
He looked up and saw that the battle was already done.
"Ah."
"We're you dreaming again?"
He heard a voice from besides him, it was Barrow's voice. It sounded worried too, it had been quite
some time since he got detached from reality and got lost in his thoughts.
"White Star what are you doing here? Are you off to kill me?"
The tone that left Cale's mouth was cold and indifferent just like how he used to speak. It seems
that Cale is still detached from the reality of their situation right now.
"Cale?" Dokja asked in confusion and worry. Why would he think that his brother is going to kill
him? And 'White Star'? Was that some kind of nickname?
Cale looked at Dokja in confusion. Why was there another Korean...
Clopeh decided to handle the situation, realizing that something was wrong.
"Cale-nim. This person here... as much as I don't want to admit it... is your brother, your twin
brother to be exact." Clopeh said calmly as he motioned his hands towards Barrow who had a
betrayed look on his face.
Barrow was frightened at the thought of Cale thinking of him as his enemy once more. Not
because he knows he will be defeated but because he had gotten attached to the boy.
"Cale-nim he is harm-" Clopeh was about to place his hand on Cale's shoulder but it was
immediately swatted away.
"Yes, I remember now. Sorry about that Barrow." Cale said as Barrow's mood immediately
brightened up; clinging to his brother as if his life depended on it.
Dokja was confused but he has a guess on what happened. Derealization.
Cale sweat dropped, patting Barrow's head in hopes that the other red head would detach himself
from him but it doesn't seem to work.
They then heard a voice from behind them, making them look back.
“Well…it turned out like this. I came to help only to end up being helped.” it was Min Jiwon.
Dokja nodded. “We will be enemies the next time we meet.”
“…Why don’t you join us now? It is a common proceeding in dramas.”
“This isn’t a drama.”
“My friend! Make friends with faith. It is the banner of our Hwarang.” Min Jiwon said with a smile
before moving away.
"Faith." Clopeh smiled while Cale shuddered.
'Of all the words she could have said, why must she say that?'
Barrow chuckled, already knowing the horrors that his brother is probably thinking about when he
heard those words. It's not that he knows why, he just knows that his brother is practically scared
of that word.
“We will go now. Lee Sungkook-ssi! Come on.”
Lee Sungkook emerged from behind the building with Lee Gilyoung.
Dokja clasp his hand on Cale's wrist, gently yet firm. He then dragged the red head(s) towards the
north, with the others trailing off behind them.
Dragging Cale while Barrow was clinging to him still oddly felt light. Were the twins
underweight? Dokja raised an eyebrow and glanced behind him.
Now that he was thinking deeply about it, Cale was obviously thin, too thin. Even if they can only
see his hands, wrist, neck and head, it is obvious that he is malnourished.
Barrow however, he does look thin, not as thin as Cale but still thin.
No...no. The first time Dokja met the twins, Barrow looked healthy, him being thin is probably the
result of not eating much because of the apocalypse. Cale however was just the same.
Dokja then shifted his gaze to their newest addition, Clopeh Sekka.
He was an odd man with white hair and green eyes. He looks and acts like a foreigner. And he also
had multiple stitches, on his fingers, wrist, neck and he also got a glimpse of stitches on the man's
arms. It was as if he was a doll that was stitched up, limb by limb. He also had numerous scars
littering his body.
He almost looks like a carbon copy of Cale's priest form, minus the scars and stitches.
He almost looks as if a holy knight that has attended numerous wars.
The man being described shifted his gaze towards Dokja, narrowing his eyes as if offended that
Dokja was looking at him. Why would he be offended if Dokja was just looking??
Dokja awkwardly picked up three flags to build up his achievements all the while still feeling the
albino's gaze on him.
Clopeh approached Dokja, whispering in his ear.
"You vile man, what in the world did you do to Cale-nim?"
"Huh? I didn't do anything to Cale."
Clopeh frowned and furrowed his eye brows, studying Dokja's face to see if the man was lying or
deceiving him. He was not.
"Hmm... How interesting." Clopeh mumbled then glanced at Barrow who was happily clinging to
his precious Cale-nim. 'Perhaps it is because of that filthy villain?'
Dokja frowned in confusion. That was another thing to add to the list. Clopeh's behavior around
Cale and Barrow is odd. Clopeh treats Cale as if he was Jesus while he treats Barrow as if he was
the snake in the Adam and Eve story.
Dokja turned ahead once more,
“Jung Minseob-ssi, are you there?”
The next moment, Jung Minseob appeared out of thin air. The Recluse’s Cloak that Dokja handed
him in advance was covering his body. Jung Minseob’s mission was to scout the National Palace
Museum.
“How many have gone inside so far?”
“A total of nine kings have entered, including the Tyrant King and True Reader. Seven has purple
flags while the other two has brown ones. In particular there two that has a really deep purple
color.”
Dokja nodded, "They must be the Tyrant King and the True Reader."
"But."
"But?" Dokja raised an eyebrow,
"There is one more King that is not in the books. He still hasn't come."
"Oh?" Dokja said in interest, there was another king? But how could that be? The stations here
are supposed to be limited.
Jung Minseob nodded looking behind Dokja since he felt that someone unfamiliar was there. He
saw a man, a white haired man.
Jung Minseob froze.
"You! What are you doing here?!" He shouted as he pointed accusingly at Clopeh Sekka who was
just looking fondly at Cale. On cue, everybody's gaze turned to the white haired knight.
Clopeh Sekka's previous expression changed into one of annoyance as he stared at the piece of shit
who dared to ruin his peaceful time with his Cale-nim.
"What?"
Jung Minseob trembled, he felt as if a white snake was staring deeply through him.
"Y,You're the Lunatic King also known as the War King."
Dokja's eyes widened, this white haired man was a king?
"And if I am?" Clopeh huffed and crossed his arms, what so big deal about it? He's not a legitimate
king so what's so shocking about him being a 'king'?
"Why didn't you say so?"
"Nobody asked?"
Dokja face palmed.
"What's the color of your flag?" Cale asked as Clopeh whipped out a purple flag from one of the
many pockets of his clothes.
Dokja sighed. Well... Clopeh hasn't done anything bad to them as of now so it would be nice if
they let him stay, right? Right?
Oh how Dokja will regret that decision later... because of a different reason of course.
"Let us just go inside." Dokja said with a sigh.
They were six right now, excluding Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob. They could enter the three
people dungeon, different dungeons but same task.
[A new hidden scenario has arrived!]
+
[Hidden Scenario – Artifact Trials]
Category: Hidden
Difficulty: F ~ A+
Clear Conditions: Clear the right ‘artifact dungeon’ with the proper personnel.
Time Limit: None
Compensation: 500 ~ 5,000 coins
Failure: Death
A white marble lobby appeared before them as they entered the museum. There were no signs of
anyone else in the lobby.
Yoo Sangah spoke in a soft voice.
“I can’t like culture now without feeling scared. There was the previous theatre and now this
museum…”
“Hyung, are we going to get the legendary sword?”
“No, not right now.”
[Please select the type of dungeon you want to enter.]
* Single player dungeon – Nagak (Large seashell played as a horn in Korean traditional music)
* Three person dungeon – Acupuncture Copper Man
* Five person dungeon – Dongui Bogam (Korean book compiled by a royal physician, considered
as one of the classics of Oriental medicine)
* Seven person dungeon – Dragon Jar
Cale sighed and mumbled to himself, "Guess I'm stuck with two crazy bastards on this one."
Dokja nodded at his previous plan, yes they would do that. Dokja glanced at Cale who looked as if
a black could was hovering over his head.
But that image immediately diminished when Cale's face brightened up. Messages were ringing int
he red head's ears,
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' likes the blatant show of despair.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is telling you to cheer up.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' is saying that it won't be that bad.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' pities you.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' pities you.]
'How nice of them.'
The red head thought as flowers seemingly bloomed around him. He glanced at Dokja and gave a
nod.
"I will choose the three person dungeon, the Acupuncture Copper Man.” the silver scammers said
in unison.
[You have entered the three person dungeon.]
In a flash the six people were teleported into two different dungeons with the exact same tasks.
"Cale-nim, do we need to slay something here?" Clopeh asked carefully when he saw Cale
beaming with happiness, he didn't want his precious Cale-nim suddenly go dull when he ask his
question.
Barrow also seemed to be interested as he lifted his head off of Cale's shoulder.
Cale didn't answer and just pointed towards the front.
It was a monster in human form with a matte color. The three person dungeon was filled with these
copper people.
It was the 7th grade species, the Acupuncture Copper Man.
"Hmm... do they have any specific weaknesses?" Barrow asked, detaching himself from Cale who
looked relieved. He pulled out the world tree's branch, and was about to activate his attribute but...
"Why do you have Cale-nim's sword??" Clopeh asked accusingly as he narrowed his eyes at
Barrow.
"He gave me this??" Barrow said in confusion, wording out his words as if he's asking a question.
"Nonsense! Cale-nim has a long history of not giving anybody his stuff! If he wants to give you
something then he would have bought one!" Clopeh frowned.
"How the hell would you know??" Barrow huffed, was this lunatic some kind of stalker??
"Stop it. I gave the branch to Barrow." Cale said as he crossed his arms making the two quieten
down.
"See their bodies? There's something etched on it."
Barrow and Clopeh looked at each other first before looking at the monsters.
In fact, the Acupuncture Copper Man was a relic that displayed 354 acupuncture points on the
human body, including the front, back, arms, legs and head.
It was an artifact used to study acupuncture in the Joseon Dynasty.
“If you look closely, the color for each acupuncture point is a bit different from each other. Some
are devoid of blood and some are deadly. Some of the points… there is a different effect every
time an acupuncture point is hit.”
"The important thing was to find the acupuncture point that didn’t break the flow."
"Oh... I see, I see." Barrow nodded as he activated the 'Fire Wood'. ((Wasn't the Sword of
Destruction Choi Han's? Well it was previously from the fake dragon slayer but yeah, it's Choi
Han's now.))
Clopeh wordlessly pulled out his sword from the scabbard. The two red heads knew that Clopeh
was excellent in sword fighting, he was almost as good as a swordsmaster.
"Have a good fight and take care of yourselves."
Cale was about to sit down on the dirty perfectly clean floor when Clopeh took of his cape and
draped it on the place where Cale was about to sit.
Cale looked up at Clopeh and just nodded as a thanks and sat.
He hummed as he watched the two maniacs slaughter fight off the acupuncture copper men.
He shuddered a bit but he was a bit delighted that he was not the enemy of these two anymore, he's
just alone right now; without his family companions he'd probably die an early death trying to fight
Barrow.
[Your party is the first to hunt 200 Acupuncture Copper Men!]
[You have cleared the three person dungeon.]
[Four Sang Pyong Tong Bo coins are obtained as a basic reward.]
[Four Sang Pyong Tong Bo coins are obtained as a basic reward.]
[The exclusive skill ‘Hit a Pressure Point’ has been acquired.]
"Oh. I still get a skill even if I didn't do anything?' Cale mumbled to himself but soon smiled.
"Dongsaeng-!"
"Don't call Cale-nim that!"

"What does these coins do??"
"You can exchange it with coins or a dungeon admission ticket." Cale lazily answered as he
avoided Barrow who was just about to hug him.
"What are we gonna do with it Cale-nim?"
"We will be using them for the dungeon admission ticket, of course."
Barrow looked at his brother and grinned, "Pretty sure there's more to it, yeah?"
"We need ten coins for it. But I'd rather that we exceed ten sang pyong tong bo coins."
Barrow laughed, "You want the extra coins to be exchanged with coins don't you?"
"Yeah, that's right."
"We're going to hunt the kings in the dungeon, right?" Clopeh asked in which Cale nodded.
---
Dokja stared at Cale, he was holding not only ten but forty coins.
"Why the hell are you holding forty coins?"
They could hear a faint "Do not question Cale-nim!" in the background but they chose to ignore it.
"I wanted to exchange it for coins. You got a problem with that?"
"...Mind sharing?"
"No."
Dokja frowned, dragging Cale towards the lobby; much to the displeasure of Barrow and Clopeh.
They put together the Sang Pyong Tong Bo coins in the lobby one by one.
[You have entered a hidden field using 10 Sang Pyong Tong Bo coins.]
[Do you want to enter the hidden chapter, the Big Dipper?]
[You have entered the Big Dipper chapter.]
Cale's vision waved and the lobby soon changed. The white marble lobby was transformed into a
spacious waiting room.
There were seven doors at the end of the waiting room.
“Uh…!”
Yoo Sangah let out a brief groan and took a step back. There were bodies at Yoo Sangah’s feet.
They were the bodies of group members who had fought each other. Lee Gilyoung looked down at
the corpses with an expressionless face.
Clopeh and Barrow just looked at it with either amused expressions or disgusted ones.
There were so many bodies that it was hard to walk straight. Hundreds of bodies were scattered all
over the place like graves. There was a wave of blood already.
“Hey, there are people.”
The centre of the waiting room contained a huge body using the bodies of people as fuel.
Dokja spoke to the party members who were behind them, "Be careful."
Cale spoke too, but the words that left his mouth was directed to Barrow and Clopeh... and maybe
Gilyoung too, "Don't kill anybody if not necessary."
A group stood up. Greed could be seen in their eyes.
“You are a newcomer. Who is your king?”
'There's two kings here but okay.' Barrow shrugged.
Some people secretly moved behind their party while others drew their attention. The encirclement
was gradually becoming narrower.
“Is it you? Or maybe the woman next to you? It can’t be the kid.”
"No, no. It can be the pretty lady in a hanbok. It could also be the sibling..... best guess is the white
haired knight."
[Many of the constellations are annoyed by the pests.]
[A few constellations want you to take serious action.]
“Hey, why aren’t you answering… aack!”
The white light of Unbroken Faith filled the air. The unstoppable trajectory cut off the limbs of a
person. A confused person shouted, “Damn! Just kill him!”
The people took out their weapons like they had been waiting. But it was too late.
“W-Why are you so fast?”
There were few people were agility higher than Dokja right now.
Cale's eye twitched as his smile froze, 'Of course. The person that I did not warned is the person
that take action. Of fucking course.'
The Blade of Faith swung in a semicircle and cut five or six people at the same time.
The attack that followed cut off a hand holding a weapon. Dokja pierced another wrist.
“Kuaaaak!”
The severed limbs flew unrealistically through the air.
There was a dark blue dagger hidden in the man’s arms. This was the poisonous dagger that could
be obtained at the end of the 5 person dungeon, the ‘Dongui Bogam’.
As soon as the people collapsed, Dokja called to Lee Gilyoung.
“Please.”
Lee Gilyoung nodded. Lee Gilyoung’s hand stopped the people’s breathing one by one. He moved
his hand like he was killing insignificant insects. Dokja was also a little surprised.
Then Yoo Sangah came forward.
“I’ll do it Gilyoung…”
“…Can you do it?”
“I will still do it.”
Barrow and Clopeh was a bit jealous, they couldn't kill nor attack anyone under Cale's command.
Cale noticed that.
The red head sighed, "Do what you want."
Barrow and Clopeh grinned, rushing past Cale and taking the lives of many.
The five of them attacked while Cale just stood there in the sidelines making the lessening
survivors think that Cale is the king in the little group of theirs; resulting into most people targeting
Cale but they couldn't get past the five.
Clopeh and Barrow moved in unison as if they were the perfect pair in battle despite only being
allied with each other a few hours ago.
Yoo Sangah moved even more efficiently than Lee Gilyoung and took the lives of the remaining
people. Her fingertips trembled as the work finished.
“…Will we continue in this fashion?”
“Yes, probably.”
“I will do it in the future instead of Gilyoung.”
“Can you do it?”
“…There is no problem. It is just like breaking an egg.”
Yoo Sangah used an analogy as she pretended to be calm.
“I can do it better.” Lee Gilyoung grumbled, making Yoo Sangah place a hand on his head.
"Hmm... If it makes you feel better Sangah-ssi I can take care of them. There will be no bloodshed
of course." Cale smiled calmly, reassuring the girl in which smile at him.
In this types of situations Cale always had the perfect words that will calm them down. It was
refreshing.
There would be many twists and turns in the future. Sometimes they might feel like collapsing or
want to give up. But they had to overcome it.
Most of the Seven Kings they would soon meet would have higher stats than them and they would
also possess unique skills. There would certainly be situations where they couldn’t win without
being hit by the enemies.
...Of course they don't know that that would never happen as long as Barrow, Cale and Clopeh is
there.
They silently picked up the items that the group dropped.
[The item ‘Dongui Bogam – Various Diseases (Lower Half of the Body)’ has been acquired.]
"Hmm." Cale stared at the book in wonder, from what he remembered Dokja received a book like
this too; but instead of the lower parts of the body he got the higher ones.
"I don't really need this when I already have this." Cale mumbled as he stared at his spatial pouch,
his book was currently in there. He then placed a hand on 'Peacemaker' it's been a while since he
last used it.
Clap clap clap.
Then the sound of clapping was heard.
One of the men watching from the big bonfire approached Dokja and Cale with a smile on his face.
He showed no signs of panic despite the other group being wiped out.
“What do you want?”
The man took one step back and raised both hands as if he had no intention of fighting.
“Uhh, calm down. I don’t want to fight.”
There was a large spear on his back. The firm chest muscles were revealed by the clothes and his
long hair was tied back.
“You have great skills. You don’t seem to have any passive skills but you wiped out the
Chungjeong group… those bastards, they are one of the groups that lost their king.”
Of course, that’s why they came forward so recklessly.
“But you’re a little late. The major kings have all entered the dungeon. They will be busy fighting
now. Well, the winner is almost decided but… the last king who passed through here was
incredibly fierce.”
“Who is that?”
“Do you know the Tyrant King?” The man continued to speak. “He is currently the most powerful
king in northern Seoul. This is a story between those who already know. The owner of the
Absolute Throne will surely be the Tyrant King.”
A person might think so if they saw the Tyrant King in person. The Tyrant King’s armed force
was certainly the top among the Seven Kings.
But it was laughable for him to be the owner of the Absolute Throne. The Tyrant King was strong
but he wasn’t the strongest among the Seven Kings.
Cale's lips twitched a bit, as much as he didn't want to boast about a crazy bastard, he was sure as
hell that Clopeh is a stronger king.
“But I don’t think so. I think that the Tyrant King will never become the owner of the Absolute
Throne.”
“…Why do you think that?”
“I saw it myself. He has a strong power but he doesn’t know how to handle people. A king must
know the hearts of the people.”
Cale smiled slightly. From his previous observations he can remember that Clopeh's troop at least
has some unity in them, Clopeh also knows how to handle people... but the people does not know
how to handle Clopeh that's for sure.
“My king is able to do that. It is why many incarnations follow him. I am sure that my king will
become the master of the Absolute Throne.”
“What is your point? Do you want us to join you?”
“Haha, that would be nice but you won’t follow me just like that, right? I just want to make an
offer. If you don’t mind, why don’t you ally with us?”
"I'm not good with allying with people." Cale, Gilyoung, Clopeh and Barrow said in unison.
"Hyung will just destroy it."
"Cale will just destroy it."
"Cale-nim will just destroy it."
"I will just destroy it."
The man looked at them dumbly for a moment before his face contorted into a calm expression
once more when they heard Dokja talk,
“Why should I?”
“The Tyrant King is very strong. I believe in my king but I don’t think he can defeat the Tyrant
King alone.”
In contrast to his loyalty, he was a very realistic guy. But he was a ‘real’ loyalist.
“Think about it. What will happen if we can’t stop him from holding the legendary sword? What if
he gets the Absolute Throne and controls all the kings in Seoul? Don’t you think that you should
stop this no matter what?”
“You have a point.”
“That is why I’m making this suggestion. Our group will soon be acting against the Tyrant King.
We have already talked with several other kings. I don’t know what group you belong to but you
won’t lose anything by joining us. You just need to give us a spoonful.”
The man stopped talking as if he has more things to say. Cale noticed it.
"Out with it?"
"No offense but... we won't want to ally with you if your king is the Lunatic King."
That piqued the party's interest, some glancing at Clopeh.
"And why is that?"
"..."
The man seemed hesitant, thinking that these people in front of him lived in a rock for now
knowing about that particular king.
"Just like his title the lunatic king is a lunatic, as well as his party members. It was said they
dedicate their lives for a person called Henituse. Some people who dug deeper in the information
found out about who this 'Henituse' person is... Every person who says anything but compliments
about 'Henituse' was immediately killed. We don't really want to ally with people that is like that..."
Cale coughed and looked away, sweating bullets.
Barrow clamped his mouth shut, refusing to laugh as he covered it with his hand, for safety
purposes.
Dokja tensed up slightly, already regretting the decision of letting Clopeh in their group.
"Cool." Gilyoung nodded, Cale Henituse, his hyung should only be complimented, he agrees with
that. Because his hyung is a very kind and gentle person.
Yoo Sangah's smile froze.
Clopeh just continued smiling.
The man took their silence as acceptance and not being in the Lunatic King's side.
“If you are serious, you can meet our king and think about it. It is almost time for him to return to
the waiting room… Oh, there he is.”
In fact, one of the seven doors opened and the group that entered the Big Dipper returned.
“King…”
The people standing at the door knelt down at once. Then the man in the centre of the crowd
approached this side.
He was a clean shaven man. There was a brown club in his hands.
The one-eyed man approached us. This was my first meeting with one of Seoul’s Seven Kings.
Yoo Sangah talked in the group chat.
–Dokja-ssi, this person is perhaps…
–Yes, you’re right.
Clopeh blinked seeing that Dokja and Yoo Sangah looked at each other and seemingly talked with
their minds. Perhaps they were using the group chat?
He can't really see it considering that he doesn't belong in their group.
–By the way, I don’t understand.Even if the constellation is ‘that person’, why is the incarnation
dressed like that?
–His sympathy with the constellation seems to be high.The higher the sympathy rate, the more the
incarnation is influenced by the lifestyle of the constellation.
–I should never cough in front of him.
The man with long hair tied back was bowing to the man approaching them.
“Your Majesty. You came.”
“Yes.”
“What happened?”
“Do I need to say it? Here.”
"...Do you want me to call you 'Your Majesty' too?" Cale and Barrow asked in unison towards
Dokja who just shook his head furiously.
"Okay, your highness." Barrow smirked.
"You- haah... nevermind."
The one-eyed man pointed to his staff. There was a blue jewel available from the Big Dipper
embedded on it.
[Greedy Wolf Star].
The long-haired man admired it.
“Ohh…!”
Wasn’t he quite good? Already gaining one star jewel…
'We already got a star, and that's me!' Barrow grinned at his thoughts as his brother and Clopeh
sighed, already knowing what the red head lunatic was thinking of.
The one-eyed man looked at Dokja. “Who are these people?”
“They have just entered the Big Dipper chapter. Their abilities are quite good so I was thinking
about getting them to join.”
“Really?”
The one-eyed man and Dokja extended their hands to each other at the same time.
“I am Cha Sangkyung.”
“I am Kim Dokja.”
Cha Sangkyung said, “I have a burden of seeing things. Can I look at you once?”
“Yes.”
[The character ‘Cha Sangkyung’ has used Law of Interest Lv. 2!]
The stigma ‘Law of Interest’ was quite interesting among the investigation techniques in Ways of
Survival. It didn’t reveal the attributes window of the opponent but it was a skill that roughly gave
information about the personality of the opponent. In other words, he would see a ‘Easily fooled
Demonic Enemy’ if the person was ‘good’, while he would see a ‘Back-stabbing Demonic Enemy’
if the person was ‘bad.’ For example…
[The character ‘Cha Sangkyung’ has discovered that you are a demonic enemy that shouldn’t be
touched.]
Barrow stifled a laugh, if that skill were activated on him, his brother or Clopeh then he doesn't
even know what will pop up.
“T-This?”
“King, why are you acting like this?”
[The character ‘Cha Sangkyung’ is greatly disturbed.]
Cha Sangkyung shouted with a pale face.
“D-Demonic enemy!”
“Huh? It can’t be…”
At his words, the group members of the Maitreya King simultaneously looked at Dokja. The
atmosphere became tense when Cha Sangkyung urgently added.
“N-Nothing. I have made a mistake.”

“Huh? There’s nothing?”
“Yes, it is nothing. Everyone back off.”
Cha Sangkyuk then shifted his gaze at Cale, "May I also look at you?"
Barrow was tearing up because he has been stifling his laughter and he couldn't breath, this poor
man will get a heart attack if he uses his skill on Cale.
Cale just gave a small smile, "Do as you must."
"Very well."
[The character ‘Cha Sangkyung’ has used Law of Interest Lv. 2!]
'Oh? He didn't block that stigma?' Cale's smiled widened.
Dokja glanced at Cale, "Perhaps you'll be seen as a good person?"
Cale hummed and looked directly at Dokja's eyes, "Probably."
"No way in the nine gates of hell will Cale will be considered as a good person." Barrow said, his
face fighting off a grin, he was trying to be serious.
"Hmm... I must agree with the vile thing." Clopeh hummed.
Seconds later a system messages rung in Cale's ears.
[The character ‘Cha Sangkyung’ has discovered that you are a holy entity that shouldn’t be touched
nor even looked at.]
[The character ‘Cha Sangkyung’ has discovered that you are a demonic entity that shouldn’t be
touched nor even looked at.]
[The stigma Law of Interest is forcibly deactivated.]
[You will not be affected by skills nor stigmas related to it in the near future.]
Cha Sangkyuk immediately looked away, following the system messages instructions too literally.
"I see..."
Chapter End Notes
: Why did this chapter took too long? Well... I accidentally deleted three versions of
this. I also have been chatting with someone... they finally got out of the hospital:D
That's why I focused on them first, sorry readers.
: I am aware that this is literally just a copy of the novel with Cale, Clopeh, Barrow
and Namwoon in tow. There's just some things that are better off not changed. Cale,
Clopeh and Barrow would also be hit by Probability Storms left and right if they
display their power too often.
They met/They reunited
Chapter Summary
A Tyrant that has everything, and wanted one thing.

When he finally got it, he met his ending.
It would make such a good sob story, right?
No. The Tyrant does not deserve the thing he wants.
The black with his white seems more relaxed.

The black facing a reader seems more furious.
Chapter Notes
Cha Sangkyung's eye shone with a bit of adoration. It was the first time that his stigma had
identified someone as 'holy' and 'entity', it was always 'demonic enemy' with other phrases so it was
a bit of a shock for him upon seeing new words.
He looked forward again but this time around he only looked at the Dokja and the other party
members and never dared look at Cale, trusting his stigma had led to him to this path, that is why
he will follow the instructions that is given.
Dokja nor the other party members however were not giving the other people attention, instead
they looked at Cale, asking for an answer for Sangkyung's odd behavior.
The system didn't let the party members know what the 'Law of Attraction' had observed about
Cale unlike Dokja's. Which made them quite curious.
Cale just waved his hand dismissively with a smile on his face, he dislikes it when people becomes
nosy about his business. He's aware that he's a hypocrite.
With a sigh Cha Sangkyung said,
“Sigh… it isn’t surprising.”
The dubious thing was the reaction of the long-haired man. It was momentary but there was an
expression of ‘regret’ and 'adoration' on his face.
“The plan will start in one hour. I’m looking forward to your participation despite being a bit late.”
Cha Sangkyung said before returning to his group members.
The long-haired man said, “Phew, it almost became a major event. I’m glad.”
“It is absurd to say that he is a king who knows the hearts of the people.”
“Haha, Gung Ye might be recorded as a tyrant later on but he was a good and wise king first. You
never know what will happen in the future. History can change.”
Dokja looked at the man carefully before opening his mouth, "By the way, who are you?"
“Oh, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I am Han Sooyoung. I am Cha Sangkyung’s assistant.”
Cale smiled widely finally hearing the name he was all too familiar with come out of it's 'owner'.
Perhaps the long haired man had already realized who Cale is, as he shuddered and his eyes shook
slightly.
“Um? What’s wrong?”
Dokja also seem to realized who the man is as he laughed. He glanced besides him and saw one of
the widest smile yet malicious smile on Cale.
“It’s nothing. Just… I feel like you are a demonic enemy.”
“Haha, what do you mean?”
Cale's smile diminished to a small much peaceful one as he uttered some... words... to Barrow,
"5 14 5 13 25."
It took Barrow a moment before realizing what Cale meant about that; he nodded and grinned
widely. Clopeh however had absolutely no idea what the fuck that is, he just assumed that the long
haired guy is trouble.
Barrow, Clopeh, Cale and Dokja looked towards Han Sooyoung, the five of them are thinking of
the same thing. The question was, who would attack first.
The doors of the waiting room started to open one by one.
“The kings are coming!”
There was tension in the Maitreya group while several people in the waiting room started cheering.
Cale gave Han Sooyoung a soft smile,
"Are they on the same side?"
“Yes, they are all kings who promised to cooperate with us. From left to right, there is the ‘Prudent
King’ Yoon Kiyoung and ‘Fighting King’ Kim Baekho Then the last one who came out is the
‘Earth Dragon King’ Gu Daesung.”
The Prudent King and Fighting King. They were just like their nicknames. They had decent skills
and stats but they were one step lacking compared to the Seven Kings.
Gu Daesung discovered Cha Sangkyung and asked, “You have already come out?
Fast.”
“You are a rude earthworm.”
“…Earthworm? Is that what you are calling my sponsor?”
Cale hid his mouth and chuckled slightly.
Yoo Sangah was startled when she heard their words and whispered to Dokja and Cale, “That
person, I think he has a good sponsor behind him.”
“…How do you know?”
“I heard the story that the king of Baekje was born from an earth dragon.”
“Earth dragon?”
“That’s what they meant by ‘earthworm.’ The other kings are calling him the son of an earth
dragon in a mocking manner.”
'Hah! Only the son of a dragon? I'm the father of a dragon and the grandson of an ancient
dragon!' Cale smirked, suddenly thinking of Raon and Eruhaben.
Barrow chuckled, already knowing what in the world Cale was thinking about. Clopeh had a guess
on what his dear Cale-nim was thinking about; gripping Barrow's arm so the red head cannot cling
to Cale anymore.
Barrow glared at Clopeh and huffed.
Cale sweat dropped at this display as he sighed and inched closer towards Dokja, not wanting to be
part of Barrow and Clopeh's fight or something.
Dokja raised an eyebrow but didn't move away from the teen. He was happy that Cale was
comfortable enough to go to his side rather than being dragged.
Dokja mumbled something, “There are quite a few people with kings as a sponsor. Then the king
we saw before…”
The situation would be similar in other areas, not just the Seoul Dome.
In Japan, there would be a competition between the three heroes including Oda Nobunaga. In the
UK, there would be a competition between Richard the Lionheart or Henry VIII.
The world’s greatest constellations would be preparing for a war over the Absolute Throne, raising
their coordination with their incarnation to a breathtaking level.
[The constellation ‘Maritime War God’ is expecting the appearance of a new fable class
constellation.]
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ is watching the situation with sweaty hands.]
The other high-ranking constellations were also interested. It was natural.
“Is everyone gathered?”
The kings soon gathered in the middle and gave a speech.
“Our enemy is the Tyrant King who entered the third door! The Tyrant King has already received
two jewels from this dungeon and cowardly raided innocent kings. Some of the people present
would’ve lost a king to him.”
That’s why this waiting room was a field of corpses.
Perhaps the Tyrant King killed two kings and took away their star jewels. It meant he would soon
gather all seven star jewels…
“The new Seoul shouldn’t be handed over to such a person. If he gets the Four Yin Demonic
Beheading Sword and then takes the Absolute Throne, there will be endless grief and tragedy in
Seoul!”
“Thus, the people have to fight! Get up right now! The kings here are all wise. The future will be
fine no matter which of us becomes the absolute king. We have to at least stop the worst king!”
“This will be a struggle for a righteous way of living! Take care! You will be great fighters taking
your first step into a new history!”
The speech didn’t have much substance but people became excited. Some people cheered, some
sympathized while others were touched to tears. It was like they were real revolutionaries fighting
for justice.
"..."
Clopeh silently looked at it all. The war in their world... it was much more serious and bigger than
this but... he has never heard such a bullshit declaration of war.
Clopeh scoffed and stared at his Cale-nim who was watching all of this with a stoic gaze. That was
another thing that he realized... Cale-nim always shows an abundant amount of emotions whenever
that Dokja pays attention to him...
Just who is this Kim Dokja?
“Depart!”
Hundreds of people entered through the third door. Cha Sangkyung’s group was at the back and
we moved in line with them.
Their vision wavered before a giant tunnel appeared. It was a huge tunnel where the size couldn’t
be easily measured.
Han Sooyoung walked beside me and opened his mouth. “This is so exciting. I feel like I’m in a
martial arts novel.”
“A martial arts novel?”
Cale's lips twitched a bit as Dokja's grip on his wrist tightened slightly but it did not become
painful, just slightly uncomfortable.
He felt someone staring at him intently as he looked behind him, he could see Clopeh looking at
him with a calculating gaze that made him shiver. But it is quite alright, sharp and normal Clopeh
is better than crazy Clopeh.
Yeah... that's right. Serious Clopeh is better.

Cale nodded to himself as he turned back around.
Clopeh's eyes narrowed, even now Cale-nim was expressing more emotions in the span of minutes
than a whole year in their previous world. Is this the work of the God of Death or something?
He looked towards Barrow, yes this person is also acting odd. He is not serious nor is he smart, it
was as if his curse left with his brain cells.
He was also acting all touchy with his dear Cale-nim. Should he be concerned about that? Should
he eliminate him while things are still easier and simple?
Clopeh shook his head and looked forward. No, no. This was the first time he had seen his Cale-
nim openly express his emotions, he did not want to ruin that.
Barrow frowned as he watched his brother smile towards nothing in particular, that never happened
before.
Up until now he still doesn't know Cale's personality nor the reason for his odd behavior, after all
who would just blatantly accept his faith of having his long-term enemy as a brother?
Does the smiles Cale gives even genuine? Nobody really knows... not even Cale himself.
Does Cale even treat Barrow as Barrow or does Cale think of him as a previous comrade? He
would never admit it but he was jealous of Cale's previous comrades, they always have Cale by his
side. The caring tsundere Cale who can't accept his non-lazy life.
Suddenly he felt guilty, guilty that he was the reason that Cale Henituse had those hardships in life,
guilty that he dragged Cale with him towards this situation. After all, Cale would never die with
just a stab in the heart, he died because of Barrow, died because of the minuscule mana bombs that
he had created.
Though... everything happens for a reason. Had Cale not been transmigrated as his brother would
he had treated Barrow differently?
Barrow smiled slightly thought it was pained, does Cale even love him as a brother as he does to
him? And as always, nobody knows.
Even if it's just a delusion that Cale cares for him Barrow will still taint his hands just so he could
see his brother safe and happy.
Shivering slightly, Cale felt as if it's not only Clopeh that's looking at him. Of course, he chose to
ignore it and not look back, because that's how you die in cliche horror movies.
Blinking slightly he focused his attention on Han Sooyoung's and Kim Dokja's conversation.
“Well, every story is similar. It is the details that are a bit different… Can it really be called
plagiarism? Perhaps if Dokja-ssi is the writer―”
“Nope, I would do it differently.”
Han Sooyoung’s eyebrows twitched. “…You would write it differently? How?”
“For example, like this.”
Dokja raised Unbroken Faith and cut his neck. No blood was visible as his head fell down.
Dokja added, “Why are you hiding when it will be revealed anyway?”
Then Han Sooyoung’s head spoke from where it was lying on the ground. “How interesting. Kim
Dokja.”
The head turned to Cale, "As scary as you are, you're still my fucking idol you son of a bitch."
"How nice." Cale said with a smile.
Dokja picked up his severed head and asked, “As expected, this is also an avatar. Han Sooyoung is
your real name?”
“Yes.”
Han Sooyoung was the First Apostle as Dokja thought. That damn plagiarist was always hiding
like a coward.
“W-W-What is this guy?” People shouted with alarm from all sides. There were confused voices
and voices filled with betrayal. Dokja stepped to one side with Cale, Yoo Sangah, Clopeh, Barrow
and Lee Gilyoung. Of course, Han Sooyoung’s talking head was still held in one hand.
“I was right. It is you who spread out the ‘text novel.’ Right?”
“That’s right, I scattered the text version of your plagiarized novel-"
“…The revelation isn’t plagiarized.”
“It is plagiarism. Did you write the original setting?”
“Don’t compare my work to that rubbish.”
“You understand what I am saying and don’t deny reading the original.”
"No need to interrogate the noona Dokja-ssi. After all, you won't be believing what she says next."
Cale said as he kept looking at Han Sooyoung.
Han Sooyoung was delighted that somebody believes in her but then suddenly froze, looking at
Cale with wide eyes. 'Noona...? This fucking bastard! He does know it all!'
"Noona?" Dokja questioned with a raised eyebrow.
"Yep. Has Sooyoung is biologically a girl." Cale nodded.
Dokja smirked slightly, realizing Cale 'I know it all' attitude was not a bluff after all.
"Oh? Tell me more."
"Wait! No!" Han Sooyoung shouted but it was too late,
"Han Sooyoung. She was born a female on the day of April first. She is currently age 26 with the
height of 158 centimeters. She has black hair and black eyes and her sponsor is-"
"Stop! Stop!" Han Sooyoung shouted. 'What the hell! Knowing one's gender could just be a lucky
guess but this guy's information is too much! Even I don't know my exact height! How the fuck
does he know?!'
Dokja was quite a mused, was this a skill that Cale obtained? Or perhaps a stigma? Either way, it is
very helpful.
Cale just raised an eyebrow and continued talking, but this time around he describes Han Sooyoung
in full detail.
"She is a petite, thin and nicely proportioned girl. If I may be honest, she is very beautiful-"
"Thank you- but please stop-"
"-he has a small face with sharp canines and white skin. Her eyes are large with their corners
angled upwards, with a beauty mark underneath one eye. Her hair is short and fine, black in color,
and just reaches her shoulders. Right now in her true body she is wearing-"
"Whoa! What the fuck! Too much information! Too much! Stop!"
Cale smiled at her, it seemed deceivingly peaceful and calm. The words that just left his mouth was
like verses that you would read in a book.
Dokja gaped slightly, he actually did not expect Cale to even know the over all appearance... he
just thought that he gets vague information like what he gets when he uses his skill.
"...I did not expect you to be a girl-"
Han Sooyoung glared at Dokja. Yes, she glared at Dokja for that comment but didn't glared at Cale
who basically revealed her identity.
“Everyone, kill him! What are you doing?”
“A-A head is talking!”
Han Sooyoung’s expression distorted. People were alarmed by the turmoil but showed no signs of
acting.
Cale hummed and patted Han Sooyoung's head, since it was the only thing he can pat. Han
Sooyoung will be honest, the vicious teen's hand oddly felt warm on his head, it was as if he was a
father comforting his child.
Dokja smiled at Han Sooyoung, “The cliche that you said will start soon.”
They waited and there was a burst of light. The rings of light moved, drawing lines of blood on the
bodies of some people.
“What…?”
A person screamed as blood spurted from a body cut to pieces. The people in the back screamed
and moved.
“Damn these guys!”
"Cale-nim! Should we?" Clopeh asked as he motioned too himself and then at Barrow.
Cale hummed and looked around before shaking his head and smiling.
"The both of you should rest. I don't want you overworking yourselves."
Clopeh felt as if he had just been shot by an arrow of laughed as he clutched his chest, the area
where his heart is. 'Even in this world Cale-nim still cares for others...!'
Barrow looked as if he had a pink aura with flowers surrounding him, 'Maybe he does care about
me...'
Of course, that was not actually the reason why Cale said that. He doesn't want Clopeh and Barrow
being tired when a strong foe approaches them. They were literally his wild cards for these kind of
situations.
“Raise the palanquin.”
The neutral voice came from the large palanquin. There was the shadow of someone inside the
palanquin. Dokja reflexively shouted.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi, Gilyoung! Move back!”
He does not need to worry for Clopeh and Barrow, since he knows that they can take care of
themselves and is strong is enough to be on par with the Tyrant King. Cale however... Dokja just
knows he will not move from his spot even if he told him to.
A voice flowed from the palanquin.
“Move.”
The palanquin started to approach the group of people. The three rings of light mercilessly swept
over the battlefield. Dozens of people died at once.
People stared with disbelief as their limbs disappeared and blood spurted. The start of the battle
lines instantly became bare.
“Uwah…”
The terrified group members retreated. In the seething silence, everyone shut their mouths like
dead mice.
The Tyrant King walked out of the palanquin.
“They really aren’t very good. The kings of the previous age…”
He held the Three Ring Loop in his hand, an item that released condensed magic power. It was a
hidden item available in northern Seoul but it wasn’t something the original Tyrant King had.
It must be true that he had some prophets.
The Tyrant King's narrowed eyes moved from people to people as if he was observing every little
detail about them. There were many really slightly attractive new fellows but his eyes were glued
to one person.
The person was a boy, he was sure, despite the long eye lashes and soft features that made him
look feminine. He had vibrant red hair that was almost the color of blood and dark reddish-brown
eyes that seemed peaceful and calm. He was wearing a traditional Korean clothing, a hanbok but it
oddly fit him.
The boy had a calm facade despite the bloodshed that was happening in front of him. His
amusement was not because of the people getting slaughtered but because of the silly bickering his
two companions is having.
'He's more focused at his companions than the bloodshed that is happening... how interesting.' The
Tyrant King's eyes curled up in amusement and slight adoration.
'Is this what they call... love at first sight?'
((I can't- HAAHHAAHAHAHAAHAGA this is all for Cale's suffering guys! Definitely! I don't
know how to make romantic scenes so like- yeah! This is only for Cale to suffer more!))
He diverted his eyes from the mysterious boy for a moment as he looked at a familiar white haired
guy bickering with a person that looks like the mysterious boy. 'Perhaps twins?'
'...What is the Lunatic King doing here? Shouldn't he be looking for this Henituse person that he oh
so adores?'
Thinking about it for a moment his mind clicked, realizing something.
'The mysterious boy is Henituse!' Don't ask him how he got to the that conclusion. The mysterious
boy and this Henituse just had too much in common to not be the same person.
The Tyrant King's interest towards the mysterious boy rose more upon that realization.
The mysterious boy seemed to realize that he was looking at him when their eyes met. The
mysterious boy smiled and continued talking to the bodyless avatar once more.
The Tyrant King hovered his hand over his heart; feeling it beat heavily inside his chest. That boy
really is special... nobody had made me feel this way before...
"The Tyrant King is looki-" Han Sooyoung began to say but stopped when he saw that Cale was
tense and looked as if he was dying.
"I know. Just... Just ignore him."
Dokja was about to say something but stopped when they heard the Tyrant King's voice.
“History isn’t scary. It is because from today onwards, I will make a new history for this land.”
The top tyrant of the Korean peninsula who wasn’t recorded as a ‘king’ in history.
“I am Yeonsangun (born Lee Yung)!”
A tremendous magic power emerged from the Tyrant King as sympathy with the sponsor reached
its limit.
The group members in the way exploded. Level 30 magic power was inserted in the Three Ring
Loop. It was very dangerous.
“Don’t back down!”
“Everyone fight!”
However, the Anti-Tyrant King Alliance was also unbelievable. Apart from the other kings, there
was also the Maitreya King and the Earth Dragon King.
Once the kings united, the disadvantages were gradually reduced. The other kings raised the
sympathy with their sponsor close to the limit. It wasn’t just the incarnations, the constellations
were also desperate.
Cale took Han Sooyoung from Dokja's grasp and held the head more comfortably. She was the
author of this world for god's sake!
Han Sooyoung raised an eyebrow but just snuggled in the red haired teen's arms. Cale was vicious
they said, she should believe them they said. Hah! Hell no! She experience more love and care
from Cale than she ever did with her parents.
Cale hummed as he patted Han Sooyoung's head.
"You aren't going to fight?" Dokja asked the head.
Han Sooyoung laughed at Dokja's words.
“Laughing? I guess you still have room to spare,” Dokja said.
“You… do you think it will go as you planned? Yeonsangun and the other kings have started to
fight. Once they are exhausted, you will be able to take the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword.
Right?”
It was pretty close.
“But it won’t work! Your act of spreading the text was quite good but I have been preparing for
today much longer than you.”
“What nonsense are you saying?”
“In the end, the cliche will win.”
The voice of the intermediate dokkaebi was heard in the air.
[Huhu, everyone is fighting well. Great constellations, are you desperate? I see. The incarnations
and constellations should work hard. Does everyone want to go up another narrative class?]
The battlefield quieted down at the dokkaebi’s voice.
[That’s why I’ve brought good news. From now on, the second qualification test will begin!]
black flag.
2. 「 He who dreams of the throne must desire it. 」
-The number of ‘kings’ that can challenge the throne is decided. In order to gain the right to
challenge it, you must remove the other kings around you.
The intermediate dokkaebi laughed.
[Please note that only seven kings can challenge the final qualification of the Absolute Throne. The
remaining number is… let’s see.]
[Number of kings remaining: 16.]
The people started murmuring.
“S-sixteen?”
“Are there still kings outside?”
[For your reference, there are 14 kings currently inside the hidden dungeon.]
“Who is it? Who is the king that is hiding?”
The Tyrant King laughed at the confused people.
“Hahaha! It is very funny that you are hitting each other in the back of the head!”
“Now isn’t the time to fight among ourselves! We must pay attention to the Tyrant King!”
It happened when the kings barely regained their sense of reason.
“Here! This guy is the king!” Han Sooyoung’s head shouted to everyone. “I saw it! He has a flag!”
“What?”
Dokja quickly grabbed Han Sooyoung from Cale's grasp and trampled on Han Sooyoung’s head.
Everyone’s attention focused on Dokja. It was the moment when the death of one of the
‘remaining kings’ was decided.
“If we kill him…”

There were people secretly moving behind the kings. They were the loyal subjects that the kings
cherished.
“Cough…!”
The thin knife cut off the head of a king.
[The number of remaining kings has been reduced.]
The Prudent King and Fighting King were exhausted, while the Maitreya King and Earth Dragon
King were hit hard by the surprise attack. Even the Tyrant King was stabbed in the side and thighs
by three men from behind.
“These damn people…!”
The humans who betrayed their kings didn’t bleed when their heads were cut off. The gems of the
fallen kings were quickly taken by someone.
“The jewel! My jewel!!”
The star jewels were moved through the hands of the hidden ‘avatars’ and gathered in one person’s
hands.
“I told you. In the end, the cliche won.”
A beautiful girl moved through the air and laughed as she landed on a niche. Surely this wasn’t the
main body of the plagiarist writer?
Dokja looked towards Cale, "Is she...?"
Cale nodded.
The seven jewels gathered in her hands emitted light.
[The Fake King Han Sooyoung has gathered all seven star jewels!]
[The seven star jewels are sacrificed to summon a new item.]
[Fake King Han Sooyoung is summoning the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword!]
In the end, the plagiarist writer became the master of the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword.
She was the Fake King. It was an attribute that matched amazingly well.
Barrow looked at the sword in awe, he wants that. But he likes the sword that Cale gifted him
more, after all it is the sword that had freed him from his never ending reincarnation.
Clopeh just looked at it with a raised eyebrow. Cale-nim's weapon is better than that.
“Dokja-ssi. What should we do?”
“It is still okay.”
Yoo Sangah made a strange face at Dokja's blase words.
“Is it okay to be so calm? That is a great item.”
That’s right. The S+ grade item was great. But Yeonsangun’s Three Ring Loop was also a S-grade
item. The performance was a bit different but it wasn’t that bad.
“Hahahahat! Die! Die!”
A dazzling magic power poured out of the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword and swept through
the battlefield. However, people didn’t die easily. People thought they were going to explode but
they managed to neutralize her magic power.
Her magic power was weakened because she used a lot of avatars and above all, the three main
kings were still alive.
The confused Han Sooyoung shouted, “W-What is this? Why is it so weak?”
“Kill her! Kill her and take away that sword!”
“U-Uwaaah! Back off! Back off!”
It turned out like this. Han Sooyoung was pushed back to where their party was located. Dokja said
to her, “The cliche has broken.
"This is what usually happens.”
“Shut up!”
“Do you want me to help you?”
“No need!”
Han Sooyoung cried out and waved her sword again. But she seemed to be getting pushed back.
Silly girl. The weapon wasn’t famous because it was strong, but because the original owner was
strong.
“I will kill you!”
The Tyrant King recovered his confidence and started attacking, while the other kings started to
fight as well.
"Cale. Junghyuk's about to come here. Mind changing to priest form?" Dokja whispered to Cale
who nodded.
He slipped on the necklace and immediately his appearance distorted and became one of a priest's.
A handsome priest.
Some people momentarily stopped to look at the priest with wide eyes, 'Saint-nim! He was here all
along?! Fuck!'
Those who have stopped to stare at the priest, died. Of course they will die, you shouldn't take
your eyes off your opponents after all.
Clopeh looked at the priest with shocked eyes as his expression immediately brightened up. He
never thought that he'll see his beloved Cale-nim in priest form again but now here he is standing
in front of him, just like that faithful day.
Barrow was a bit shocked of course. 'What the hell...'
The signboard in the air changed.
Ah, indeed.
He finally came.
“W-What?”
“Why is the number dwindling suddenly?”
The surrounding kings were filled with fear. The number of kings started decreasing for an
unknown reason.
The fear of the kings’ reached the limit as the number decreased to one digit.
“There is someone. Someone is killing the kings!”
On the other hand, there was someone rejoicing.
The Tyrant King.

“Hahaha! Who cares? You will also die!”
The Tyrant King was about to fire the Three Ring Loop again when the ceiling collapsed and the
Tyrant King fell.
Kwaaaaang!
A formidable storm of magic power struck and the Tyrant King screamed painfully. The enormous
storm of magic power that disassembled all living things into particles destroyed the Tyrant King’s
body.
“Uhh…ahhh…uwaaack!”
The priest moved towards the Tirant King and crouched down, gently caressing the king's cheek.
"May we meet in another life. I am Cale Henituse." he whispered.
It was a shame... the Tyrant King had finally fallen in love with someone yet he had died as soon
as he met him.
The Tyrant King looked up at the priest, 'Cale...Henituse... and the priest are the same person...?'
His eyes widened slightly before his lips formed into a peaceful smile. As cruel as it is, he was glad
that the last thing he saw was the mysterious boy's face.
Then...
"How lovable. Have you finally met someone you want to share your whole life with?" A cold
voice rung in the priest's ears as he chuckled and stood up.
"No. Just wanted to give the king a bit of peace before he dies."
"You are too nice for your own good. And didn't you say I won't meet you again?" the man had a
smug smirk as he looked at the priest who was just looking calmly at the gaping people.
"I said I might not. That doesn't mean it was impossible for us to meet again."
“W-What? What is this?”
A man had killed the Tyrant King in a single blow, like he was a bug. The explosion cleared and
his appearance was gradually revealed. The surviving kings and dying kings, everyone looked at
him with captivation.
Han Sooyoung’s legs shook with fear and she retreated.
“Nonsense… this is nonsense!”
"Why is the saint-nim here?!"
"Fuck!"
"He saw us committing sins in front of his very eyes!"
"Please do not unleash heaven's punishment on us!"
Junghyuk gripped the priest's wrist firmly. No way in hell is he gonna let this priest get out of his
sight once more, because as he said, they might not meet again.
"Did you miss me?"
"What nonsense are you talking about?"
"By the way you are holding me, it seems that you miss me."
He had forgotten, the priest was such a tease. He likes teasing Junghyuk as if he was just a child
and not a vicious man. Junghyuk looked away and muttered under his breath, "Yes.. I did."
The priest laughed more but it soon stopped when he realized that Junghyuk was now looking at
Kim Dokja.
A furious voice rang through the battlefield.
“Kim Dokja…”
Dokja smiled and waved towards him. A large black flag flew behind the person heading towards
Dokja, who was also dragging a priest((Cale)).
Barrow sweat dropped at his brother's demise, people really do like dragging him, huh? Clopeh
however was furious, how dare another guy drag his Cale-nim??
“You came…”
Of the Seven Kings of Seoul, the strongest was naturally the Supreme King, Yoo Jonghyuk.
Chapter End Notes
: Nah- what the fuck- I got someone to worship me like how Clopeh worships Cale- I
should be scared right now- but like- they give me money so...
:jgh vrwkvhbioehvi I can't- I had too much fun writing the Tyrant King- I kinda want
him to stay and trail Cale like a puppy but come on- He'll end up like Kim Namwoon-
left and forgotten from time to time.
: I just can't write Cale as Cale in front of Junghyuk. I always had the urge to write him
as the priest. Sorry about that, tell me if it annoys you.
Heavenly Punishment
Chapter Summary
A wild priest Cale really needs to be restrained.
Chapter Notes
"I miss your cooking."
"And why is that?"
"I haven't eaten reg-"
"And this is why I told you to come with me instead of these fools. You'll starve to death because
of them."
Now the he think about it the wrist that he is gripping right now is much thinner than he last
remembered. It's barely been a week since they last saw each other, how in the world did his priest
managed to become as thin as a twig??
Junghyuk frowned as his glare on Dokja intensified. He had left his priest to be with a fool that will
just starve him? He is definitely not going to just shrug that off.
On the other hand two people were also glaring at Junghyuk as if they were about to kill him.
Light reddish-brown eyes were glaring at him because Junghyuk was handling his dear brother too
roughly, like come on! The priest looked as if he was flying as he was being dragged!
Toxic green eyes were glaring at Junghyuk because he dared to carelessly talk and touch his Cale-
nim. How could he?! Nobody should treat his god like he was a measly average peasant!
"Junghyuk-ah, your grip is too tight." the priest said sweetly as he moved his hand a bit as if trying
to free his wrist from an iron-like grip.
Junghyk gave him a glance before loosening his grip slightly; now holding the priest's wrist more
gently than before.
After a while they could feel a heavy thump which made the priest lose his balance, good thing
Junghyuk caught him in time.
[The 6th grade insect king, Titanoptera has appeared!]
Junghyuk sharply turned towards his priest's direction and slashed a king who dared to try and do a
sneak attack on his calm priest.
The priest smiled slightly, "How nice of you to kill in front of me, a literal saint, Junghyuk-ah."
Junghyuk just frowned at him, he didn't even said a thanks for saving his life? How ungrateful of
him.
Junghyuk turned towards the root of his anger once more, Kim Dokja.
“…Kim Dokja!”
Junghyuk put a bit more power in his legs as he chased Dokja at a scary speed, making sure that he
does not go in a route that could potentially harm his priest that he was currently dragging.
Dokja hid behind the nearest king that he could see.
“W-What?”
It was the king of Later Baekje, Gu Daesung.
“Kuaaaak!”
Yoo Jonghyuk’s relentless blow cracked his head while Yoo Jonghyuk obtained his flag.
Clopeh's eye twitched, 'And he even dared to kill people in front of my god!'
Barrow sighed and tied Clopeh up and himself, he doesn't want a crazy bastard rampaging here
while Cale tries to follow the canon events of the novel.
Dokja took a deep breath and decided to stop running away,
“Junghyuk, stop for a minute. Let’s talk.”
“That note…”
“The note?”
“My sister.”
“What about your sister?”
“Where did you hide my sister?”
“What are you talking about?”

[The character Yoo Jonghyuk is currently using Lie Detection Lv. 6.]
[The character Yoo Jonghyuk has confirmed that your words are false.]
“If you don’t tell me right away, you really will die.”
"Junghyuk-ah, don't do that-" you aren't the main character anymore, the priest said, leaving off
the half of his statement.
"I can do whatever I want."
"I'll be extremely upset."
"So?"
The priest raised an eyebrow, 'Ho? This brave bastard.'
"I definitely won't reveal myself ever again-"
"Wait, don't-"
Dokja placed his hand over his mouth as he refrained himself to laugh, priest Cale had Junghyuk
wrapped in his little finger and Junghyuk doesn't realize it.
Cale is indeed his strongest companion. He has the intelligence, information and he can also
manipulate anybody into siding with him.
Dokja opened his mouth, as much as he was enjoying Junghyuk's troubled expression and priest
Cale's teasing session, there's more important matters to attend to.
“…Okay. Let’s put the sword down and talk. What if I was a real jerk?”
Junghyuk turned to look at Dokja again, he had forgotten that that fool was in front of him.
“Are you taking my family hostage?”
“That’s going overboard. Isn’t that just your words?”
The concept of a hostage didn’t exist for him in the first place. This guy could just die and go back.
“Then why did you do this?”
“Why do you think”
Yoo Junghyuk noticed that Dokja was buying time and his expression cooled. “I should’ve killed
you at that time… then die.”
The moment that Yoo Junghyuk raised his sword, the priest had smacked Junghyuk in the back of
the head momentarily shocking the guy.
Dokja chuckled, he wiched that he could also smack Junghyuk at the back of the head without
Junghyuk being out to kill him, Cale is a lucky bastard.
Barrow laughed when he saw priest Cale smack the back of Junghyuk's head, it felt good to see
someone get smacked by Cale. After all, he got smacked on the head by his brother multiple times.
Clopeh's lips just lifted into a smug smile, proud of his god for hitting the vile thing.
"Why would you-"
Junghyuk's question was cut short when a voice was heard from the air,
[Everyone here, please calm down. Why are you still fighting? Let’s see, you’ve met the
qualifications.]
The intermediate dokkaebi appeared at this moment.
Yoo Jonghyuk also confirmed the number board floating in the air.
[The ‘Last King’s Qualification’ has begun.]
Dokja furrowed his brows in confusion, now that he think about it... shouldn't it only be five?
Based on the novel? Why do they need seven kings?
Dokja glanced at Clopeh, he could guess that this was the sixth king, but who was the seventh?
'Perhaps it was another prophet?'
The bodies of the remaining kings, including Dokja, Clopeh and Yoo Jonghyuk, started to be
forcibly moved through space.
“Kim Dok…!”
Yoo Jonghyuk reached out for Dokja but it was too late.
Dokja's eyes widened, he was fixed on one direction. Priest Cale's body was also being forcibly
moved through space...
"What!" Barrow stood up, he knew that the kings will be forcibly moved but why the fuck was
Cale also involved??
"Cale...?" Dokja muttered as priest Cale just smiled.
"Cale-nim??" Clopeh was shocked, it seemed that he also didn't know about his god being a king!
'Since when did he even...?'
[The qualified kings will move to the final testing place.]
[Your body has moved to the battlefield of the ‘Last King’s Qualification.’]
A message popped up as a king’s qualification was added.
black flag.
2. 「 He who dreams of the throne must desire it. 」
-The number of ‘kings’ that can challenge the throne is decided. In order to gain the right to
challenge it, you must remove the other kings around you.
3. 「 A single king stands alone without any help. 」
-The king who can challenge the throne must be able to prove his strength was just his body.
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is interested in the turn of events.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal of the Black Flame Dragon' is rooting for you.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is confused.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is laughing loudly.]
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is laughing.]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is confused but rooting for you.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is demanding for answers.]
[You have been sponsored 10,000 coins."
"I do not plan on sitting on the absolute throne. I am too weak for that." The priest said with a
slight smile as he took out the white bandana from his shoulder and waved it around a bit, the color
changed into black. It was a black flag disguised as a white bandana.
"I am a bit guilty for hiding this from Dokja-ssi."

[From now on, all kings can’t receive the support of their sponsor.
[From now on, the attack and defense of all items will be limited.]
[From now on, all skills, stigmas and special item options will be sealed.]
[From now on, the total stats of all kings will change to 10/10/10/10/10.]
[The Last King’s Qualification will continue until one person is left.]
The priest blinked at the system message and then chuckled, 'Cool. I got a power up instead of a
power down.'
The priest slid up his sleeve a bit and gazed at the faint traces of scars, flexing his hands slightly he
smiled.
'After all my stats are supposed to be, / / / / '
King of Beauty, Min Jiwon.
The Maitreya King Cha Sangkyung.
Supreme King Yoo Jonghyuk.
Then the middle-aged man in the corner… He was the Neutral King. The Neutral King raised his
hands.
[The Neutral King has abstained from fighting for the throne.]
The priest turned around and looked at Dokja who was looking at him with a betrayed expression.
The priest's lips twitched into a small smile.
Dokja took a deep breath and closed his eyes, he should not be angry at Cale, after all being open
as a king would just place a target on you. He was assuming that Cale did it for safety.
Dokja gave a small smile towards priest Cale as he approached him.
"Which king are you?"
The priest's expression suddenly turned sour as if he had eaten lemon.
"I'd rather not tell you. I dislike what kind of king I am."
"Oh? Are you... the Holy King?"
Dokja was just teasing the priest but he did not expect him to tense up and turn away from him, his
ears reddening in embarrassment.
"..."
"..."
"...I knew you were holy."
"I'm not!"
Dokja laughed at the priest's embarrassed face, he must really dislike being called as holy, huh?
On the other side of the King's battlefield...
“Die!”
Maitreya King Cha Sangkyung’s leg split apart the air while Yoo Jonghyuk’s kick struck Cha
Sangkyung’s abdomen.
“Kuk!”
However, Cha Sangkyung wasn’t as damaged as expected. It was because all stats were changed to
level 10. The skills were sealed so Yoo Jonghyuk had to win the battle with just his flesh
memories.
Min Jiwon looked behind them and saw Dokja and a priest, Dokja was holding the priest's wrist as
he laughed in a carefree manner.
Dokja seemed to realize that someone was looking at them as he turned his head towards Min
Jiwon.
“We meet again.”
“…Yes. I didn’t want to fight you if possible.”
Min Jiwon must’ve filled the other king’s qualifications if she came to this place.
“If you don’t abstain, I will attack.”
“Try it. Do you think it will be eas-”
A white blur punched Dokja out of the way and began checking the priest in bruises.
"What the- oh, it's just Clopeh." Dokja held his cheek as he stared at the maniac named 'Clopeh
Sekka'.
The priest just smiled calmly, satisfied that Dokja got a deserved punch.
"Are you alright Priest-nim??"
Clopeh asked frantically as he inspected his priest for any injuries, he can't really lift his god's
sleeves to check if it has injuries so he just checked if there was a part of his white robes that was
dirtied. Surprisingly and fortunately it wasn't, it was perfectly clean.
"You should forfeit, I do not want you being in this battlefield." The priest said calmly as Clopeh
looked at him in adoration. Completely misunderstanding that fact that priest Cale just wants him
gone from his sight.
"I will do as you said Cale-nim!"

[The Lunatic King has abstained from fighting for the throne.]
There was a loud noise and Cha Sangkyung screamed, “Cough! W-Why…?”
Cha Sangkyung rolled around painfully on the floor after being struck by Yoo Jonghyuk’s fist. It
had been an equal fight until then but something was changing little by little.
Skills and stigmas couldn’t be used but Yoo Jonghyuk’s attacks were getting faster and harder. It
wasn’t merely Yoo Jonghyuk’s combat sense.
Min Jiwon became surprised as she noticed.
“…How?”
Maybe these messages were currently rising in Yoo Jonghyuk’s mind.
[400 coins have been invested in physique.]
[400 coins have been invested in agility.]
[400 coins have been invested in strength.]
The funny thing was that this battlefield controlled everything except for one factor. It was the use
of the coins.
[The constellation ‘ Lady of the Brocade Sleep’ questions the fairness of the scenario.]
The intermediate dokkaebi laughed.
[Haha, what is your question? It is a natural right to be able to use coins. The ‘coins’ are the hard-
earned work of the incarnations. They worked so hard to gather coins that they should have a
chance to use it.]
Yoo Jonghyuk was raising his stats using his coins.
[Oh, the stats increased with the coins will be reset after the scenario is over. So be careful! It is
like throwing away coins into the air! Hahahat!]
Min Jiwon and Cha Sangkyung’s complexions darkened once they heard the words of the
intermediate dokkaebi. Perhaps they didn’t have much coins remaining. It was natural. They
wouldn’t be able to save coins in the battlefield between kings.
But Yoo Jonghyuk was different. Yoo Jonghyuk grew by breaking through all types of hidden
scenarios from the beginning and always carried an appropriate amount of coins in reserve.
There was the loud sound of somebody being hit and Cha Sangkyung’s body flew through the air.
[The Maitreya King Cha Sangkyung is out of combat.]
Yoo Jonghyuk looked at the nearby Min Jiwon. She jumped with surprised and hurriedly raised
both hands.
“…I will abstain.”
[’King of Beauty’ Min Jiwon has abstained from the battle.]
"Dokja-ssi. Come here, I know how much you like coins and I don't really want you to go broke
after pulling off your plan." the priest sweetly said making Dokja confused but went to the priest
nonetheless.
The priest touched Dokja's index finger as a system window opened, showing off the amount that
the priest was about to transfer.
[1,000 coins.]
[5,000 coins.]
[10,000 coins.]
[25,000 coins.]
[50,000 coins.]
The numbers seems to never end which made Dokja and the Dokkaebi shocked, just how much
coins does this priest have??
"W-what?"
"Oh? Do you want more?"
"W-"
[75,000 coins.]
[100,000 coins.]
[125,000 coins.]
[150,000 coins.]
That certain number blinked a bit before...
[150,000 coins have been transferred towards the incarnation 'Kim Dokja'.]
Dokja just accepted the fact that his priest is stupidly rich and greeted the coins with open arms.
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is sighing.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard is sighing.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is impressed by the amount of coins that you have.]
[The constellation 'God of the BattleField is looking at you in silence.]
[A few number of constellations are begging you to stop wasting your coins on other people!]
Junghyuk looked at the priest in betrayal, but shook off the feeling.
Dokja looked at the priest as if he was the best person to ever lived.
While the priest looked at himself as if he was a third wheel, waving his arms he smiled.
"Have fun you two~"
"Don't g-"
"What-"
[The Holy King has abstained from fighting for the throne.]
The moment he opened his eyes, the priest could feel a warm body engulfing him in a tight hug.
The priest was shocked of course as he looked down, he saw Barrow, embracing him tightly as if
his life depended on it.
Barrow had seen the condition of the Maitreya King and had thought that his dear brother would
also come out like that, good thing he hadn't.
The priest patted his brother's back and hummed.
It felt as if they were kids again. Barrow would always hug him whenever he thought that Cale got
injured just because he saw an injured person. It was cute.
"Don't worry, your little brother is unharmed."
Those were the words he will always say when Barrow does this.
"Even if I die, I'm still with you, literally."
He also said that, every time. It always comes off as a joking manner but Barrow always frown at
him when he takes his deaths lightly.
Clopeh blinked and smiled slightly.
'Even though they have been long-term enemies, Cale-nim still accepted him as a sibling! He really
is a kind and forgiving god!'
The priest shivered, feeling like somebody is talking shit about him.
The priest's ear twitched as he heard the familiar voice of Dokja,
“I will never sit on this Absolute Throne.”
A terrible silence swept through Gwanghwamun.
Barrow lifted his head slightly and gazed at Dokja. As much as he hated that guy, he couldn't help
but think that he looks cool right now.
Clopeh first thought that Dokja was being stupid but after a while his mind began to form a guess
as to why he will not sit on the Absolute Throne,
There was the sound of thunder in the sky and it started to rain. Light rose from the Absolute
Throne to touch the sky. Thick rain clouds swirled around this light. It was a sign of the fifth
scenario, the Great Hall.
Clopeh opened an umbrella he stole from some bystander as he opened it and approached Barrow
and his dear god, shielding the both of them from the rain. It was bit stupid, holding an umbrella
when there was thunder buuuut hey! You gotta give Clopeh an 'A' for his effort.
The intermediate dokkaebi opened his mouth amidst the rain.
[…What did you say just now?]
“The throne, I won’t accept it.”

[I don’t know why you’re doing such a thing. Don’t you think it will benefit you to gain more
coins at this time? Didn’t you just use a lot of coins? You should be rewarded. If you don’t have
the power of the Absolute Throne, the Seoul Dome will never survive the fifth scenario.]
The people in Gwanghwamun screamed at Dokja once they heard the dokkaebi’s words.
“What? What are you thinking?”
“Don’t be stupid and sit down quickly!”
“Damn, I will sit…!”
But some shouts were different from the others. And strangely enough those were the only shouts
he could here clearly.
"You really are a vile thing! Good job on being smart enough to not sit on the throne!" he knew
that belonged to Clopeh, because of the nickname.
"As much as I hate you, I will admit, you look cool as fuck!" Barrow, the person who doesn't care
about the situation and only care's about the things that interests him.
There was also a soft whispered that Dokja can oddly hear clearly,
"Good job Dokja-ssi."
The dokkaebi kept talking like he thought it was going his own way.
[That throne can give you what you want. Just sitting on the throne will build up your ‘narrative’
and the sponsor you have contracted with will rise. Don’t you know what this means?]
The intermediate dokkaebi continued to speak in a cold voice.
[I will warn you in advance. I’m not like the low level dokkaebis. Don’t think that flimsy tricks
will work on me.]
"That dokkaebi is annoying. Does he not know the meaning of 'No'?" Barrow said in annoyance.
"Probably not." Clopeh shook his head.
-Cale... a thunderbolt was about to hit you guys but I made it go away kekekeke!
The red orb pressed himself on the priest's cheek, bringing his warmth.
The priest smiled slighty.

-Cale! a thunderbolt was about to hit you guys but I made it go away kekekeke!
The cheapskate repeated while the priest just nodded again.
'Why is he repeating his words.'
-Cale. He wants to be praised.
-I do not.
"Oh. Well, good job." The priest smiled while the red orb's color became a faint pink color.
-Hah! It's nothing like a mi-
-He's definitely blushing.
-I am not!
The priest just chuckled as he watched and listened to the two orbs bicker with each other.
“Why aren’t you becoming king?”
An agitated person appeared among the crowd. The man breathed out and spat at Dokja like the
reader insulted him.
Dokja turned towards the man. “That is what I want to ask. Why do you want me to become king?”
“What?”
“What will you do if I kill you after you become king?”
The lips of the man stiffened for a moment. Dokja continued watching the people around him. “All
of you are the same. Have you already forgotten? We originally didn’t live in a kingdom. Why are
you acting like citizens of a kingdom?”
Clopeh, Barrow and the priest looked away and whistled as they sweat dropped. In these kind of
moments the three shares one single brain cell.
'Well... we technically were citizens of kingdoms but he doesn't need to know that.'
“I don’t want to be the king of ugly humans like you.” Dokja looked up at the sky while speaking.
“In addition, I don’t want ugly constellations like you to be my sponsor.”
The three ex-citizens of kingdoms began to laugh loudly, not caring that there's a possibility that
Dokja was also referring to them as ugly humans.
"What the fuck...!" Barrow looked as if he was about to die while Clopeh was already tearing up.
The priest however refused to laugh but his lips were already stretched to the max.
“Thus, I will never sit on the Absolute Throne. But.” Dokja pulled out his blade. “I won’t allow
other people to sit on the throne.”
The priest hummed and stepped besides Dokja with Barrow and Clopeh following, the dokkaebi
didn't dared to stop them.
The intermediate dokkaebi’s cold eyes flashed.

[You should be careful. I’m not that patient…]
“How long will you continue to be drawn helplessly into the dokkaebi’s scenarios? Does anyone
know what it means to sit on the Absolute Throne?”
The priest stared at the red orb who was practically vibrating in excitement.
“The constellations of the Korean peninsula. It is the same for you. I know that not all
constellations are the same. Some constellations are low and some are high.”
There was an invisible rank among constellations.
Just as some constellations watched the incarnations, other constellations watched the
constellations. To be precise, the low constellations were the ones being watched.
“But is it enough now? How long will you turn this land into a playground for unhappy guests?”
[The constellation ‘One-eyed Maitreya’ is immersed.]
“Working up to build up history to become a constellation and then building up narratives to

become narrative-grade constellations… then what? The higher the sky, the brighter the star? How
long will you continue using the descendants of this land for your own sake?”
[The constellation ‘Lady of the Brocade Sleep’ is silent.]
At this moment, the intermediate dokkaebi acted.
[I can’t stand it any longer.]
A system message arrived at the same time.
+
[Sub Scenario – Forced Succession]
Category: Sub
Difficulty: B
Clear Conditions: Suppress the incarnation ‘Kim Dokja’, who doesn’t want to sit on the throne and
place him on the throne.
Failure: ―
“Pass me if you can.” A woman appeared in front of Dokja. People faltered at her growled out
words. It was Jung Heewon.
“No matter what the world is like, there is something you shouldn’t forget.” Yoo Sangah suddenly
approached. Lee Gilyoung was standing behind Dokja with a hammer like he had been waiting.
Jung Minseob and Lee Sungkook also came forward.
“…Sometimes, Representative-nim is more like the protagonist than Yoo Jonghyuk.”
“Yoo Jonghyuk isn’t this crazy…”
There were also surprising people.
“Just this once, I will help you.”
“Your words are convincing.”
They were King of Beauty Min Jiwon and Maitreya King Cha Sangkyung.
Clopeh unsheathed his sword and grinned widely while Barrow just stood by his brother, he
already know that the sttuborn bastard will use it.
[You are playing well… what are all of you doing? Pull him down now!]
People started running towards the throne.
Before anybody could act the thunder in the sky suddenly raged and became a bright red, every
body was so immersed with it that they stopped and stared at it.
Then a thunderous yet peaceful voice, it sounded almost holy.
"You poor souls..."

Someone belatedly realized something wrong, incredibly wrong.
"That's...!" he turned towards the smiling priest and then shouted, "That's the [Heavenly
Punishment]!"
[ Lv.??.]
Numerous red thunderbolts rained down towards people as if it was just normal rain, though it was
actually selected people, those who had bad intentions towards Dokja and his party was hit while
those who did not was avoided.
When the thunderbolts hits the ground small flame sparks appears.
It was as if an angered God was unleashing punishment to those foolish mortals.
The priest smiled slightly as he watched all of this unfold.
Chapter End Notes
: Cool, a plot twist:D As to how Priest Cale became a king, there's actually an
explanation for it but- B u t. I will not reveal it yet-
: I wanted to make this chapter longer but my fingers were starting to go numb:(
God's favorite
Chapter Summary
"No matter which god it is, I'm always the Gods's favorite."
Chapter Notes
[What...! Why does a lowlife mortal has such a skill?!]
The dokkaebi is angered while the constellations are...
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is enjoying the view.]
[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is pulling at his hair in excitement]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' worries for your drawback.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal of the Black Flame Dragon' is in awe of your power.]
[A few number of constellations are questioning the probability that you hold.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash is delighted to see the familiar scene.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing bastard' is shivering from the memories.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is smirking.]
[The constellation 'God of the BattleField' is proud of you.]
"This is..." Jung Heewon looked at the scene in awe, the thunderbolts were beautiful, some even
forms a rose made of fire if it strikes the ground. It was mesmerizing.
"Cool..." Lee Gilyoung's eyes shone as he watched the thunderbolts rained down towards people
that the priest dubbed as 'sinners'.
As eerie as it is to watch in awe of people being hit by thunderbolts as they scream in agony,
nobody could deny that the scenery was something that could only be seen out of a fairytail book.
Jung Minseob and Lee Sungkook shivered, 'So this is Heaven's Punishment...'
Yoo Sangah watched all of this with her eyes shining, she had never seen anything be so beautiful
yet so cruel. It was balanced, an eerie balance to be exact. It is not ugly to the eyes but it is also not
pleasant. It was beautiful yet wicked. It looked holy yet unholy.
Clopeh's lips broke into a wide grin but it faltered slightly when he realized that he cannot record
something that could go down in history.
Barrow watched the thunderbolts in pure adoration. It looked absolutely hypnotic, if you weren't
the ones to receive it.
Dokja's eyes widened slightly as he watched the scene, he wasn't only surprised because this was
the doing of Cale but he was also surprised because this exact scene was told by his uncle, his
mother's brother.
''The fire of Destruction, it is a person from old times that was converted into a
power."
Young Dokja looked up at his uncle who was smiling slightly, he always enjoyed his
uncle's stories and as well as his uncle's presence. Whenever he visited his mother and
father's arguments always comes to a halt.
"How did he become a power?" he childishly asked.
His uncle's smile diminished slightly as he looked down at Dokja.
"It is a story for another time, yes?"
"Awee..." Dokja pouted.
His uncle chuckled and patted his head,
" Anyways, the power grants his holder a power of thunderbolts and flames.
Whenever it is used it will look as if Heaven's Punishment is being cast upon those
poor souls who dared to anger it's holder. The thunderbolts could rain down from the
sky, it would look mesmerizing of course, for the thunderbolts are red and pink in
color. It is almost as if it's from a fairy tale.
The flames... it could cause a see of flames that will sweep off it's holder's enemies
as if they were measly ants in a puddle.
It would look hypnotic despite the screams of the people being hit by it. It is a
perfect balance. Something that is beautiful yet cruel. Something that looks holy and
unholy at the same time."
Dokja gasped in amazement as he imagined on what it will look like.
"What about the holder? What was he like?"
"The person who got turned into a power or the person that holds that power?"
"The person that holds the power."
His uncle hummed and placed a finger on his chin before looking down at his with a
cheeky smile,
"He was a hypocrite. He says the he wants to be a slacker yet he saves people and gets
himself involve in wars that doesn't necessarily involved him in the first place. He likes
to contradict himself, dubbing himself as trash but helps others who is in need."
"He's really cool..."
"If he hears that he will not like it. He wants to be viewed as trash."
Dokja made an 'o' with his mouth as his eyes sparkled. He then looked down and
blushed slightly in embarrassment,
"If I... If I were to meet him, do you think he'll be my friend?"
His uncle blinked before his face split into a wide smile,
"It depends on what kind of person you are but I think he will."
"You think so?"
"Mhm."
Dokja smiled widely,
"When I grow up, I want to meet him!"
His uncle looked at him for a moment before a soft smile graced his lips, a nostalgic
look gleaming in his eyes.
"Me too kiddo, me too."
Dokja stared at the priest. 'Fire of Destruction... is that what his skill called?'
"Cale." Dokja breathed out before chuckling, 'So this is why he likes to fight as little as possible yet
still throws himself in situations where he needs to.'
"You really are an interesting person."
'A character. An aware character. That is what Cale is... after all, the stories that uncle tells me
are from a novel he said.' Dokja smiled and looked towards the priest once more before calling out
the constellations he needed, 'A character from a different novel. Was it faith that brought you into
another novel's world?'
The priest smiled slightly as he brought his hand up to his mouth, wiping off the blood that trailed
down his chin from his mouth.
'It is nice. The people of the early scenarios are weak enough to not withstand the weakest point of
the Fire of Destruction.' the priest looked at the thunderbolts who rained down from the sky,
'Although the raining thunderbolts are just for show, after all, it is only like water being dropped
on ants. Something weak for others yet something vicious to them.'
The priest smiled to himself before calling a familiar dokkaebi,
'Bihyung.'
[What is it not so weak human?]
'I need new clothes.'
[Do I look like a store to you?]
The priest looked at the space besides him with a deadpanned expression and then raised an
eyebrow,
'I'd really appreciate it if you give me new clothes.
[...]
'You'll be my favorite dokkaebi if you-'
[Okay, Okay, jeez. I'll stitch up some clothes for you. It'll probably be done by later or tomorrow.]
The dokkaebi's tone of voice was one of annoyance but the priest could clearly hear the
'determination' and 'happiness' on it.
'How nice, he is like Raon.'
The priest looked priest as he clapped a bit but the people around him misunderstood it, as always.
'Does he... does he like the scream that he's hearing??' Barrow looked at his brother in confusion
before looking back at the people who were practically burned from the thunderbolts.
'...My god looks so pleased for punishing those who defied him!' Clopeh's lips twitched in to a
small smirk.
'...At least he's happy, I guess?' Jung Heewon sighed as she sweat dropped.
'Hyung must be really happy! I like that!' Lee Gilyoung nodded, opting the screaming lads and lass
to intensify their screams to make his beloved hyung happier.
'How vicious...' Lee Sungkook and Jung Minseob sighed.
'Hmm... it is nice to see him remain happy. I shall protect that smile at all cost.' Yoo Sangah smiled
sweetly towards the priest who just smiled back despite not knowing her thoughts.
The priest waved his hand and just like that, his skill was cancelled.
Some unfortunately died but some survived, some became unconscious while some had the energy
to insult the priest.
"You son of a bitch! What kind of priest are you?!"
"What the hell! Weren't you supposed to be holy?!!"
"You crazy bastard!"
The priest's smile slowly diminished as he closed his eyes, turning around and going besides
Dokja. The party members immediately glared at those who insulted the priest.
"Hey! Take that back!"
Yoo Sangah and Jung Heewon then smiled while Barrow and Clopeh frowned.
"Either way, the vile thing told us to not let these humans get past us, yes?"
"Mhm, that's right."
Jung Heewon activated her stigma,
"These people are surely wicked, yes?"
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is nodding.]
The priest tensed up and refused to turned around when he heard screams of agony once again
despite his skill being cancelled.
'Nope. I'm not in the mood to deal with crazy bastards today.'
He could heard Dokja saying something as if he was talking to someone,
“I can do it with your help. And I’m not fighting against the owner. I just want to cut the
connection between the owner and this thing.”
“It is something that I’ve decided. Then I will start now.”
A dazzling light wrapped around the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword and it started to burn
with bright flames.
[The S+ grade Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword has evolved into the star relic ‘Four Yin
Demonic Beheading Sword.’]
The star relic Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword was originally a ceremonial sword. It was a
sword to cut off evil energy and prevent disasters.
Dokja swung the sword towards the Absolute Throne. There was a loud sound and fire flared.
The Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword was one of the few items that could break the link that a
constellation had to a star relic.
There was a tearing sound in the air.
As if it started to notice something, an ominous black light floated above the Absolute Throne.
Dokja swung it a few more times and the Four Yin Demonic Beheading Sword started to collapse.
Yoo Sangah looked back and cried out, “Dokja-ssi! Quickly!”
Dokja wielded the sword like a madman. He ignored the breaking blade and continued to hit the
throne. Sparks flashed and the blade broke.
Then finally.
[The constellation linked to the star relic ‘Absolute Throne’ has disappeared.]
[The ‘Unknown God’ has noticed a change in this world.]
The priest looked at the last message in particular before shaking his head and sighing.
The Absolute Throne became an ordinary chair and lost its light. The intermediate dokkaebi’s
angry voice was heard.
[You lowlifes can’t grasp who you are dealing with…!]
[The sub scenario has ended.]
People stopped moving. The scenario was over so they didn’t have to continue. The Big Dipper
stars told Dokja.
[Incarnation, prepare for the flooding of possibilities.]
Blood poured from Dokja's mouth as the priest hurriedly tried to wipe it off but...
[And you. Prepare yourself for a possibility storm.]
The angered dokkaebi turned towards the priest who was immediately wrapped around with chains
from neck to toe, but unlike before these chains were burning hot and was tightening every second.
"Cale?!!" Barrow shouted as he saw the chains being glowing red, probably heated up.
"I'm okay!" the priest shouted.
Dokja stared at the priest wide-eyed, he had done something more rule breaking yet the priest got a
worse punishment?? What the hell is wrong with these Dokkaebis??
"Cale? Are you alright?" Dokja asked as he reached his arm out to the priest who just smiled at
him,
"Yeah, I'm alright."
All the upper-grade constellations of Seoul were shining towards them but Cale's punishment
doesn't seem to get lightened up. There were many stars. Still, it wasn’t enough to overturn the
dark night sky.
[The fourth scenario is forcibly ended.]
[There was an unscheduled incident so it will take time to settle the scenario.]
"What...? Wait... what's happening to hyung...?" Gilyoung asked as he stared in confusion and
worry at the priest.
He was still wrapped around in chains and he was still in priest form but... why was his face
heavily censored and pixelated? They couldn't see his face.
"Are we seeing the same thing or is my vision just shit?" Jung Heewon asked in confusion as she
tried to squint her eyes to look at the priest more clearly but it wasn't working.
[You have made the worst choice. You will regret what you did today for the rest of your life. I
will make sure of it.]
The priest laughed but it came out as static.
Dokja was confused, why can't he see the priest's face? Why is he pixelated? Why is his laugh
censored?!!
"Cale...?" Dokja asked as he tried to reach out his hand towards the priest but immediately pulled it
back when he felt his hand being burned.
“What the hell is going to happen now?”
“No, why did you break the throne?”
There were people who were bewildered by the situation while others were scared about what the
angry dokkaebi would do.
From the perspective of the people present, Dokja was a sinner who made the fifth scenario
difficult. Some people cried out to the dokkaebi while the priest is the protector of the said sinner.
“Make the Absolute Throne again! I’ll join the scenario again!”
“This time I will be the master of the throne!”
[The scenarios that have already ended can’t be changed by anyone. Anything that happens to you
from now on is the fault of that human.]
The intermediate dokkaebi’s answer was cold.
The dokkaebi pointed towards Dokja while the wet shoulders of the gathered people shook.
[A world with no kings? Okay. Let’s try it once. I will see how well you can survive without a
focal point.]
"Wait..."
Barrow's eyes widened as he ran towards the priest,
"Cale!"
The priest snickered as his eyes took a mischievous glint.
"Hey dokkaebi."
The angered dokkaebi turned towards the priest and answered in a cold voice,
[What.]
"Look at the system messages."
[The 'Unknown God' is looking at you.]
[The 'Unknown God' is frowning.]
[The 'Unknown God' does not like the condition you are in.]
Barrow buried his face into his palms, already knowing that his brother is about to die. He was
about to die because of a fucking Probability Storm.
'Weak! I can't even prevent him from dying!'

Dokja's eyes widened as he stared at the priest,
'Wait a minute... Even the Unknown God...'
The priest grinned at the dokkaebi's face of horror. Even though they cannot see the priest's face
because at this point it is just one censored thing.
[How could a lowly human...!]
"No matter which god it is, I'm always the Gods's favorite."
[The 'Unknown God' wishes for the incarnation to be teleported to his side.]
---
Kim Namwoon panicked as he looked at his hand with widened eyes. Why in the hell is the tattoo
suddenly disappearing??
He didn't know what to do! Does he ask this 'Bud' about it??
Kim Namwoon breathed deeply to try and calm his breathing as he picked up a rock and then threw
it to the air,
[Character Hunter Lv.5]
Namwoon remembered, his sponsor had gifted him that skill in such a random time, but he was not
complaining, his sponsor was such a doting person.
"This delusional person needs a companion,
The person to be called shall not be a dissatisfaction,
An alcoholic that adorns long blue hair,
Topic about a person with red hair he shall care."
Kim Namwoon awkwardly said a poem that he made on the spot, his skill needed the use of poems
but he was not good with that kind of things, but hey! At least he was trying.
After a while a familiar blue hair man appeared on a transparent screen, he was drinking alcohol as
usual but he was more giddy than Namwoon last saw him.
He was a bit more tidy looking and his face was less flushed.
He was grinning from ear to ear as if he was waiting for Namwoon to call him.
"Bud Illis."
The tone of voice that Namwoon used made the blue haired man frown,
-"Did the mark left again?"
"As a matter of fact, yes."
They actually don't understand each other for they do not have the same mother tongue, fortunately
Namwoon's skill created a 'subtitle option' for the both of them.
---
On a familiar train seat laid a familiar red head.
His priest disguise was long gone and was now in his natural form.
Instead of a pair of white and red hanbok for females, he was wearing a white button up shirt and
tight black pants, his hair was also tied into a low pig tail.
He looked peaceful as he laid there, surrounded by red roses...
...with their thorns still there.
He was asleep, that's what it looks like at least. His face was still heavily censored for he is still
bleeding.
"Hmm... God's favorite..."
A childish yet mature sounding voice hummed as it's frail and bruised hand gently caressed the
latter's cheeks.
"It sound fitting for you Henituse."
Of course nobody responded to that for they were the only beings that is in the train, one is awake
while one is 'sleeping'.
"Hmm... you should really stop changing the story."
Chapter End Notes
: I'll let y'all brains hurt for the numerous amount of revelations that I placed in this
chapter:) jkjk.
:This was actually a bit hard to write- I tired my best to not make it look cringy but I
guess I failed:(
: No. Namwoon's sponsor is not Abyssal of the Black Flame Dragon.
: Hehe. Sorry for the short chapter:>

You're trying to steal my companion.
Chapter Summary
A punishment for a loud mouth.

A sane person converting into a white snake.
A 'plagiarist' stealing something.
Chaotic trio soon to be four.
[Warnings: mentions of unholy thoughts. Brain-hurting way of communicating. Angry

Dokja/Dokja converting to Clopeh lmao.]
Chapter Notes
"Kid. You're really crazy you know that?" Dokja's uncle asked as he tried to get up
from the chair that he was tied to.
The kid Dokja just remained silent as he continued inspecting his uncle's face.
"Think I'm handsome kid?" his uncle smirked.
Dokja looked at him with a deadpanned expression,
"You don't look like mom. You also don't share the same surname. Are you really my
uncle?"
"Course' I am! I'm just adopted. And I also wanted to keep my previous surname."
"Mhm."
Dokja hummed but he doesn't seem to buy it.
He looked at his uncle once again and smiled,
"Whatever. You're my best friend forever, right?"
"Kid, I've told you. My days are numbered."
Dokja just scowled and turned away,
"I'll figure out how to resurrect you or something."
"Sure, suree... Hah! Keep dreaming kid!"
His uncle laughed.

"Haah...Haa..."
His uncle's laugh soon faded as he looked at Dokja straight in the eye.
"Kid, stop this nonsense. You shouldn't be obsessing with your uncle... or anyone."
"I am not obsessed! I just wanted to keep you by my side!"
"By tying me up?"
"You're not even tied up! I just put tape around your wrists!"
"The same thing."
"It's paper tape!"
Dokja looked at his uncle in disbelief. He's literally buff yet he can't escape from
paper tape?? What kind of logic is that??
His uncle just snickered, enjoying the annoyed and dumbfounded look on Dokja's face.
But after a while his uncle's eyes softened and looked at the far end of the room, Dokja
may not know it but his uncle has 20/20 vision... or maybe greater than that.
He can see every single detail even if it's afar.
The uncle stared at a particular direction, it was Dokja's room. It was opened and he
could vaguely see photos sprawled across the floor.
His uncle looked back at Dokja with a teasing smile as his eyes curled up in
amusement.
'He doesn't think I'm that fucking dumb doesn't he? I could clearly see multiple photos
of me.'
He then closed his eyes and sighed, oh how badly he wants to burn those photos but
he doesn't want to ruin the kid's fun.
He suddenly grinned,
"You know, by the way you're acting right now... the holder of the fire of destruction
will definitely not like you."
Young Dokja looked as if he was about to cry when he heard those words come out of
his uncle's mouth. He does not want his hero and idol to dislike him!
"W-what...?"
His uncle laughed again before sighing and shaking his head,
"Yes. Surely."
Young Dokja frantically started to rip out the paper tapes that was wrapped around
his uncle's wrists.
"No! This holder person will definitely like me!"

Dokja stared at the empty space in front of him, someone was supposed to be there, not just air.
Someone was supposed to be in front of him.
One single thought was swirling in his head right now,
'Where the fuck is Cale?'
[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' dislikes the turn of events.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is displeased.]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is already missing the red haired incarnation.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is urging you to do something.]
[A number of constellations are demanding for the red haired incarnation's whereabouts.]
'This is the rare times that I'm siding with constellations.'
Dokja crossed his arms as he glared at the ground.
He was currently alone right now therefore he does not have anyone to blame for the red head's
disappearance except for himself and the intermediate dokkaebi.
---
"..."
"Why am I at the train again?"
Barrow looked around and sighed, displeased at the smell of blood wafting through the air.
"And the doors are closed again..."
Barrow huffed and went to the nearest door, pulling up a bit sleeves to his elbow.
Since he is currently alone he can proudly present his scars that Cale oh so despises, his brother has
always frowned whenever he sees his scars. For what reason? Barrow does not know.
Barrow blinked and stared at the small scars, it was not faint and can be spotted quickly. There
were also some burn marks on his arm that he does not know where he got it, 'Perhaps I got it
before Cale and I got transmigrated.'
Barrow hummed a bit as he flexed his arms showing off his muscles to himself.
Barrow smirked,
"I ought to show this to Kim Namwoon. That dude's lanky."
Barrow whistled a bit before forcing the door to open, his smile instantly vanishing when he
realized how long his walk is going to be.
"Well... I have the stamina to arrive there by two days..."
He sulked,
"Maybe."
Pray for his poor legs for it will be numb the moment he arrives to his destination...
On the other hands someone was staring out the window of the train as he gaped at the red head,
'I didn't know that Barrow had muscles??'
It was Kim Namwoon, he was still talking to Bud Illus but he was the only one that the blue haired
drunkard can see. After all when Namwoon is using his skill he can only see the person he called
out for, if he has someone by his side it will immediately be removed from the screen.
- You okay? You look like you saw a ghost
"I didn't know that Barrow had muscles... and were those scars..." Namwoon mumbled to himself
but Bud could hear it clearly.
Bud Illis was stunned, finally! He finally got information about Barrow in this ruined world his
boss is in!
- Ba...rrow? Hm, I do not know of him, you mind telling some stories?
Bud pretended to not know so he can coax the white haired chaotic teen to indirectly tell him
information about the White Star a.k.a. Cale barrow.
Kim Namwoon seemed to snapped from his gaze and looked at Bud with a smirk.
Bud frowned, already knowing what that smirk means since he saw that from his boss a few times,
it was the 'Trying-to-scam-me?-I'm-smarter-than-that' smirk.
---
[A sub scenario is in progress to supplement the interlude.]
[Sub Scenario – Survival Activities]
Category: Sub
Difficulty: C+
Clear Conditions: Survive for 10 days in the ruined city. You should eat three meals a day and get
at least six hours of sleep a day. Don’t forget to pay 500 coins per day before going to sleep every
night. There will be a clear penalty if you violate any of these three rules.
Duration: 10 days
Compensation: None
Failure: Death
* This is a scenario where a ‘coin event’ is applied.
* All monsters in the scenario have a certain probability of dropping coins.
'This feels like a scenario that they would make just to give to me.'
'Like- three meals in a day?? Just, how?'
A teen stared at the system message in front of him as he looked down at the flashlight in his
hands. He dragged his palms across his face, feeling the urge to cry.
It was Cale, his face was less pixelated than before, you can finally see some details on his face
like- if he was happy or not, if he was displeased or not.
He was wearing a white button up shirt with tight black pants, it still covered him from shoulder to
toes like the hanbok did and it was also more comfortable running in these clothes.
'Why am I here...'
He switched the flashlight on and off,
[... .... .. _]
((Yes. Cale is indeed using morse code in the form of a flashlight.))
Cale looked in front of him and raised an eyebrow,
[__ .. _. ___ ... ___ .._. _]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is having a hard time understanding morse code.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is looking at you confusedly.]
[A number of constellations are amused of your way of communicating.]
[A number of constellations demand a list for translations.]

[Most of the constellation are glad that you are well.]
Cale smiled at the messages, happy that he got coins with just being alive.
'Since I'm here then I'd probably find Dokja-ssi.'
He looked forward and began approaching the building, if his memories was correct, Dokja should
be at the rooftop.
[.._. .. ._. ... _]
[The constellations are anticipating your next move.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is interested in your plan.]
[.. _. . . _.. _ ___ __. . _ _._. ._ .__. _ .._ ._. . _..]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is gaping at your statement.]
[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is pulling at his hair in frustration.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is not agreeing with your plan.]
---
Han Sooyoung opened her eyes as she was being dragged by these ugly men, c'mon! If you're
going to kidnap her at least be attractive looking!
Han Sooyoung's ear twitched slightly when he heard one of the ugly pigs shout something,
"Hey! There's a new slave that I caught!"
Han Sooyoung raised an eyebrow and she could see her captor looking behind her, slightly stunned
at the new slave before smirking.
She knew that look, 'This pig like bastards! I swear to god if the-'
"What a pretty boy he is! He doesn't even got a mouth! It would be a bit hard... entertaining...
myself with him but oh well! Pretty boys are hard to spot these days."
Han Sooyoung got more confused, 'No mouth?'
Han Sooyoung scoffed, 'There's only one boy I will consider as pretty and he sure is a loud mou-'
She froze, her shoulders tensing up.
'A loud mouth... some constellations doesn't like people like that so they stitch up their mouths...
or...'
She made an effort to look behind her and the first thing she saw was the lower half of a pale face,
there was nothing there. There was no mouth,
'Don't tell me that...!'
Hey eyes shot open when she gazed upward and saw the upper half of the 'pretty boy's' face.
His eyes were curled up as if smiling at her, she hates that it's so familiar. Han Sooyoung hates that
the 'pretty boy' was so familiar to her,
His hair was now tied into a low pigtail, it was messy yet it just make him look better. Curse those
people who looks better when they're messy, Han Sooyoung also wants to be like that...!
Anyway, the guy was wearing a torn up white button up shirt and a rolled up black pants. She can
finally see the pale skin underneath and she was not pleased with what she saw,
'Are those scars?!'
Han Sooyoung doesn't know if it's a good thing or a bad thing that the boy's scars were old, but
there were some new ones too. She wass so focused on that one exposed ugly burn mark that she
doesn't realize that the pretty boy got abs, why was it felt need to say? Well.. Han Sooyoung
normally focuses on the abs/muscles.
There were so many scars... some small but most of them looks big.
'How the fuck is this guy alive?!'
The 'pretty boy's' neck also had some faint signs of being tied up with chains, it was probably due
to his probability storm.
She looked up at the boy's eyes again, they were now glinting with mischief.
Now she had confirmed that her eyes weren't deceiving her, that boy was Cale Henituse. Cale
fucking Henituse, the same bastard who can wipe out one whole human army with just one time
use of his skill. The same bastard who likes to run his mouth.
But she doesn't see that now. She sees a teen a human being that was capable of
showing weakness.
'Oh these guys are dead.'
Han Sooyoung's eyes widened slightly but not from shock, it was from the sheer disbelief that
people are these dumb to capture him of all people, and even had thoughts about him.
A hollow laugh left her mouth,
"You guys are fucked."
Smack!
She got slapped.

"Don't talk when I didn't say so, bitch!"
Han Sooyoung just smirked and spat out blood and then looked behind her again, she knew what
Cale was about to do but can't do. He would be laughing right now but he can't.
'Cool, cool. I need to keep a positive mood around this guy.'
The guys dragged the two around with Han Sooyoung occasionally yelling at them for treating
Cale roughly and yelling how gods are going to give them hell, they laughed at that.
Han Sooyoung soon ran out of energy and fainted, luckily the pig-like men are okay enough to
catch her. Cale also soon fell asleep because of a narcoleptic episode.
“Hey! There are new slaves! Imprison them!”
“Yes!”
The slaves were moved to the prisons...
---
Deputy Yoon threw a chocolate bar into one cage. The woman behind bars cried out and grabbed
for it.
There were those in the world who first identified the system and figured out how to exploit it. The
‘coin farm’ was the structure that those who first understood the world devised in order to take
advantage of the system.
“I see people from our company…”
“They were from our company.”
Dokja realized for certain after hearing his cold tone. The ‘Deputy Yoon’ that he knew from Mino
Soft, he didn’t exist in this world anymore.
“Hey! There are new slaves! Imprison them!”
“Yes!”
The slaves were moved to the prisons.
Dokja was stunned when he saw one familiar fellow there.
Deputy Yoon smiled.
“Oh, there is a new one? Hey! Strip her and bring her to the cage!”
A petite person with white skin. Fine black hair that fell down to the shoulders and slightly raised
eyebrows.
But the person that came next made him more speechless...
Cale Henituse without a fucking mouth... he could also see the really poor condition of the boy's
body and how those pig like bastards looked at him.
The veins in his neck and forehead bulged as his fingers twitched into grabbing his sword.
'What the everlasting hell is Cale doing here?'
Dokja gritted his teeth as his blood boiled,
'What the fuck did they do to him?!'
[The fourth wall is shaking!]
[The fourth wall has cooled down some of your anger.]
Dokja took a deep breath, trying to calm down his beating heart as he forcefully pulled his hand
away fro his sword. It is not smart fighting with these many people when his energy is still a bit
drained.
Dokja dragged his palm across his face, successfully calming himself down but the words that he
heard next got him into a fit of internal rage once more.
“Aren’t they quite good looking? Hey, you haven’t touched them already have you?”
“No. I know that the constellations are all gathered here.”
[A constellation who likes obscenity is excited.]
[A few constellations have eyes that are shining in a lascivious manner.]
Did he just fucking heard that right?! Did these fuckers just..! Were these shitheads planning
something on his companion right in front of him?! Within his ear shot?!
They're fucking stupid if they think he'll just let that slide.
White underwear was revealed by Han Sooyoung’s torn jeans. There were men already playing
rock paper scissors.
While Cale's abdomen was exposed, revealing multiple scars that even he lost count.
Dokja stared at them beyond the bars. No matter how he looked, there were no signs that anything
happened.
'Good.'
Nodding to himself, Dokja thought.
'I'm not gonna let these fuckers do that to Cale.'
He then glance at Han Sooyoung,
'...her too.'
Dokja stared at Cale again, wondering how in the hell Cale is supposed to eat if he doesn't have a
mouth. His eyes danced around on his figure, inspecting the scars that was now bare.
'I did not think of Cale as being in a...'
He shook his head, he doesn't need to jump into baseless conclusions right now.
He sighed, trying to calm himself down again.
'Since he used a lot of power a while ago he must be drained right now... he also might have had a
narcoleptic episode.'
Dokja gripped at a piece of metal he saw as he watched Cale inhale and exhale through his nose,
the only thing that is indicating that the red head is still alive is the slow rise and fall of his chest.
'Good. Good. Bad. Bad. Bad.'
Dokja's eyes were fast as they scanned every single good or bad condition about Cale,
The good thing was, Cale was alive. The other good thing was, Cale breaths through his nose. The
three bad things are the scars(old and new), his now non-existent mouth and the skin that the red
head is showing.
Judging from Dokja's observation about Cale, Cale does not like showing off skin even if it's just
his arm, perhaps he dislikes his scars being seen or exposed?
Cale also liked to talk, it was his forte. He likes to intimidate people with his piercing gaze and the
supposed to be important information that comes out of his mouth.
Cale also don't have 'Peacemaker' and his spatial pouch. From what Dokja can remember, it fell
from his disappearing body and was caught by Barrow, luckily a piece of Cale's robe fell down
with it.
It was the piece that had the blue necklace imbedded on it.
Barrow had wrapped the robe around 'Peacemaker' and placed it inside the spatial pouch. Dokja
doesn't know how it even fit in the small opening of the pouch.
'Good. It is good that such a powerful weapon is in Barrow's hands.'
Unknown to him, Deputy Yoon was looking at him with a fearful expression for the metal that he
was gripping had bent long ago, he just doesn't realize it.
“Do you want to do it Dokja-ssi?”
"Excuse me?"
"Do you want to do the pretty boy?"
Deputy Yoon laughed as he saw Dokja staring intently. It was a expression that said ‘I can help
you’.
“If you promise me one thing, I will let Dokja-ssi do him first. How about it?”
“…What do you want me to promise?”
“You have a group, right? Please introduce me to Dokja-ssi’s group. We will soon start expanding
our forces. Looking at Dokja-ssi’s items… it is a pretty big group?”
Dokja stared at Deputy Yoon and said, “I can introduce you if you like. But I want you to stop
this.”
“Huh? Haha, Dokja-ssi. What does that mean?”
“Let that them go.”
Deputy Yoon’s eyebrows twitched because he knew it wasn’t a joke.
“Hmm…Dokja-ssi. What is wrong with treating people like this? If you have survived to this
point, don’t you already know?”
“…”
“I have been watching Dokja-ssi for a long time. I knew that if it was Dokja-ssi, you could survive
anywhere.”
There was a strange ridicule in Deputy Yoon’s expression.
“Aren’t you always reading web novels alone? You always commute to work in a gloomy fashion.
Sometimes you would talk to me and a few other colleagues. They were good people like Yoo
Sangah-ssi.”
“What does that have to do with this?”
“Dokja-ssi is enjoying the situation right now. Isn’t that right?”
Enjoying it? It was like aiming a dagger at Dokja's heart, no, no, daggers. How could enjoy this
situation if his companion's safety is at risk? Does he think he's crazy?
Deputy Yoon grabbed Dokja's shoulders.
“I am also like Dokja-ssi. We are on the same QA team. I heard the same nagging every time and
lived with their contempt. Do you remember what the other departments called us? The training
dummy team. We are cheap people who don’t have any specs. We just test games.”
“…”
“Dokja-ssi. Those people who are trapped right now, don’t you know who they really are? Look
carefully. They are the scum who ignored us.”
Dokja's vision broadened and the screams of people could be heard. Looking closer, Dokja did
recognize them.
Many of the people trapped behind bars were those he knew from Mino Soft. There were people
he didn’t know very well, people who didn’t know him or who didn’t care.
“It is over now. The finance team, the planning team, none of that matters. The best ones in the
world right now are our QA team. Haha. Dokja-ssi, shouldn’t you know from testing bugs? This
world is a game. A game with bugs. There are too many loopholes that I can take advantage of.”
Numerous messages from constellations were heard in his head.
The messages that wanted a more stimulating, more lascivious, more decadent story quietly
overlapped with Deputy Yoon’s face.
Sometimes inferiority turned people into monsters.
“There is nothing to be afraid of. This world is a game that exists for us! Do you know how many
coins my group earns a day with this?”
'And do you know how many coins Cale makes just for breathing?'
Dokja looked at the deputy with a deadpanned expression.
“It is 5,000 coins a day. 5,000 coins… can you imagine? We don’t do the scenarios and we get
5,000 coins. It is 5,000 coins just from making people fight and mate. It is the same as the planning
team taking cash items. Don’t you know what this means?”
From the corner of Dokja's eyes, he could see men approaching Han Sooyoung and Cale. His eyes
widened slightly and his composure broke.
Dokja removed Deputy Yoon’s hand from his shoulder and opened his mouth. “If you want to
make coins, there is a better way.”
“What?” Deputy Yoon turned red. “Did Dokja-ssi also find a bug? What is it?”
“The principle is the same as a coin farm. Stimulate the constellations.”
“Oho, there is something more stimulating than this? Is that possible?”
“Yes, it is. Would you like me to let you know?”
“It would be good if you share the know-how!”
“The constellations really like…"
'Fuck it. They're really planning to do that to Cale in front of me, huh?'
“…This.”
There was the sound of the bars being cut apart. Dokja swung his blade indiscriminately towards
the wanderers surrounding the cage. Dokja cut the Achilles tendon of those running away.
The knees of those who weren’t prepared for resistance became twisted.
“Aaaaack! What is with this bastard?”
“My leg! My leg!”
Dokja kept swinging his sword amidst the rising blood.
“Something like this.”

Dokja cut off the hands harassing a member of the human resources department then the arms of a
man trying to take off Han Sooyoung’s shirt.
“This is also good.”
Dokja's eyes narrowed dangerously and cut off the arms of men who was holding Cale's leg. How
dare these bastards touch Cale with their dirty ass hands??
Blood splattered onto his cheek. He quietly wiped the blood and continued cutting at arms and legs
of those who were trying to touch any part of Cale's body. Then Deputy Yoon’s voice was heard.
“W-What are you doing? What is this?”
“Thank you for the story.”
Dokja turned to look at Deputy Yoon.
“I created a situation that the constellations really like because of you.”
With just two knives, none of the men who entered Han Sooyoung and Cale's cage could do
anything against him.
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is pleased with your judgment.]
[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is snorting from the relentless punishment.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is sighing in relief as he stared at the two
incarnations.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is greatly pleased.]
[Many of the constellations who dislike the atrocities of some constellations are greatly satisfied
with your judgment.]
Deputy Yoon turned white and flopped to the ground.
Dokja gave a hollow laugh that sent shivers down the Deputy's spine.
“Why bother creating something like the coin farm? It is easy to earn money.”
“…Y-You son of a bitch!”
There was a large number of wanderers. In an instant, approximately 20 wanderers surrounded

Dokja.
It was an ambiguous number that might make him violate the principle of ‘no killing’ but Dokja
wasn’t overly concerned. He just had to get out of here.
Dokja retreated a bit while hugging Han Sooyoung’s light body while dragging Cale's, fortunately
enough Cale's feet still managed to move even when asleep, it was as if it was used to being in
these kind of situations. Suddenly, her eyes flashed open and she asked, “…Why did you save me?”
“Were you awake? Then get up.”
Han Sooyoung’s voice was weak.
“If you save me, won’t the constellations in your channel run away? Don’t you know what the
constellation’s hate most?”
“There are some who like it.”
[The constellation who has been waiting for a harem carefully puts both hands together.]
[The constellation who likes ‘enemies turning into allies’ is delighted.]
Han Sooyoung frowned.
“Now this is a cliche. Right? The moment that the woman is about to be raped, the hero will rescue
her. Why are you acting like this despite saying that you dislike cliches?”
“You are mistaken about two things.”
Dokja started while lightly cutting a wanderer’s legs.
“One, I’m not a hero. And two…”
[You have saved a life.]
[Your karma points have increased by one.]
[Current karma points: 14/100]
[You have saved a life.]
[Your karma points have increased by one.]
[Current karma points: 15/100]
Karma points were gained when the system determined that a person had been ‘saved.’
“You’re not a woman.”
“…Put me down!”
Dokja threw her to the ground without hesitation, hugging Cale's body tightly now.
Han Sooyoung shouted, “You really put me down?”
“You fight as well.”

“What?”
“We will fight together. Don’t you like cliches?”
“No matter how much I like cliches, isn’t it really cliche to fight on the same side as an enemy?”
She grumbled but they were quite well matched. Dokja cut the legs of the approaching wanderers
while Han Sooyoung followed him and stopped their breathing. They took their lives slowly and
carefully until only a few survivors were left.
The terrified wanderers started to flee the coin farm.
“This is a complete profit.”
Dokja looked at the coins that he got from the wanderers while Han Sooyoung staggered with a
smile, hugging Cale's body tightly against her's. Cale was warm and she liked warm things.
[You have acquired 18,400 coins.]
"What in the world are you doing? Hand me Cale." Dokja said sharply while she just stuck out her
tongue.
"Hell no."
"Give. Me. Cale."
"Hell. No."
Dokja tsk'ed and just turned towards Deputy Yoon who was still sitting on the ground.
“Haha… psychopath. I thought you would be like this. I should’ve known when I heard the
rumor…"
“Sick jerk. You are too talkative.”
Han Sooyoung picked up a piece of metal and shoved it in the deputy's mouth with all her might,
the metal managing to pass through the ma's head, exposing some bits of his brain and some
broken bones.
Han Sooyoung saw Dokja watching and grumbled. “…What is with your expression? Are you
sorry that this jerk is dead?”
“No.”
“Then why did you keep listening to him?”
Han Sooyoung paused and then embraced Cale closer, tightly clutching the flashlight that was on
the teen's pants.
"Were you not angered that he let those bastard touch Ca-"
Dokja gave her an empty smile as he opened his mouth,

"I am angered yes. I wanted to kill them yes, but I can't. I am not able to. Something is restricting
me. You don’t seem to know but it is better to listen to this bullshit moderately in order to get more
coins when they are killed. There is no refreshing feeling without being frustrated and angered
first.”
“No? Dokja… no, don’t the constellations prefer to kill right away? What do you know when you
aren’t a writer?”
“I know very well. I am a reader.”
“This…!”
Realizing that Dokja wasn't going to explain, Han Sooyoung frowned and patted Cale's head.
She doesn't know how Cale even fainted, did those bastards did something while she was
unconscious?!
Han Sooyoung closed her eyes and sighed in annoyance, why does she even care?? Was it because
she knows that he's an important person or...
Her gaze went down to the scars on the teen that was now exposed.
...or was she getting attached?
Her left eye twitched as she heard the shouts of some people,
“That is mine! Put it down!”
“I-I saw it first!”
The people who was victims were now looking at each other while holding weapons. They pointed
the weapons at each other without hesitation.
An unexpected voice stopped those who were about to wield their weapons.
“Do all of you want to die?”
The frightened people looked at Han Sooyoung at the same time.
Han Sooyoung squatted down and spat out.
“Are you all idiots? Wake up. Think properly if you want to live. You don’t know when you will
meet other bad people yet you want to cut down the number of people who can be colleagues?”
“T-That…”
“In this world, the underdogs have to be united. You want to fight over a few garbage items instead
of combining forces?”
The people suddenly came to their senses and reddened.
The intermediate dokkaebi probably didn’t know that among the people he scattered, one of them
was a web novelist.
“Don’t you have the necessary weapons and supplies? Can’t you survive? Don’t you know that the
selfish ones are the first to fall? Do you think you can get stronger just by picking up a few more
trash items?”
The complexions of the survivors darkened. Their bloodthirstiness slowly subsided.
“If you can’t become strong enough so that no one can touch you, make trusted colleagues. Isn’t
that common sense?”
It was natural for a plagiarist to say such things.
In fact, her words were effective. People started to look awkwardly at one another. If someone
opened their mouths at this moment, the people could unite. A few words caused their survival rate
to rise sharply.
“But for you to say this…”
“Do you understand. Everyone should act correctly!” Han Sooyoung said quickly before turning
and running away while dragging Cale. Her stamina was low so she couldn’t run far. “Pant, pant!
Why are you chasing me?”
“You even plagiarized the words of the novel? And you were also bold enough to try and steal my
companion?"
This was the advice that Yoo Jonghyuk gave to survivors in Ways of Survival. Han Sooyoung
shouted, “How is it plagiarism? These lines are from my novel!”
“Then why are you running away?”
“…No reason! Why are you chasing me?”
Dokja stared at her with a deadpanned expression as he took Han Sooyoung's hand away from
Cale's wrist and hugged the red head tightly as if afraid that he was going to disappear.
"You're trying to steal my companion."
"Haha, ha... no I'm not."
“I also saved you so you should pay back the value.”
“What value?”
Dokja laughed at Han Sooyoung’s nervous expression.
“If you have a spare battery, take it out. You must need it for your novel text.”
Han Sooyoung’s expression distorted.
Chapter End Notes
: Wait- guys- nononononononononono. Bud Illis is not Kim Namwoon's sponsor nor is
he a constellation, he is still a normal drunkard and Cale's sexytary((That is intentional
lmao)).
Anyways- I was not expecting y'all readers to also misunderstand something-
: Oh yeah- If you are not aware I have been cutting some scenes lately- but do not
worry the scenes that I have been cutting is not that necessary for the story. Maybe.
: Some things are going to be explained later on as the story goes: like how Cale
became king, how the fuck they're supposed to proceed to that one scenario in the
future if Namwoon is alive, who in the world Namwoon's sponsor is, who Dokja's
uncle is and is he relevant to the story, how Cale can withstand two ancient powers
without vitality of the heart, how Junghyuk know's Cale, why I gave Cale narcolepsy
and some other stuff that will later on confuses you because...
In the world of orv the effect come's first before the cause. The explanation of some
things are also revealed much later.
: I have never really said that Barrow is malnourished, it is just from Dokja's
perspective and his guess since he wouldn't really know since Barrow is covered from
neck to toe with clothes and barely shows skin like Cale. He is just a bit underweight
but is not too far from having normal weight.
It is also reasonable that Barrow at least has some muscles in him, though it is not
much because you need to eat proper food for your body to construct muscles((Barrow
doesn't eat if Cale doesn't eat but Cale doesn't know that.))
: Star System got tired of Cale leaking information lmao. Sorry for those who cannot
read morse code but I will not be placing translations for it, just imagine it as you are a
normal person trying to understand Inumaki Toge:)
Don't worry guys- "No mouth Cale" is only temporary, he'll get his mouth back
eventually.
: Fun fact about the author- I learned morse code so I can cheat in the exams:| Exams
are hard if there are questions there that does not relate to any lessons that the teacher
taught- I do NOT encourage y'all to cheat in exams, I am a bad influence that you
should not imitate.
Snippets of the Past and Present
Chapter Summary
Sometimes being 'too careful' is not the right move in some situations, like this one for
example.
Chapter Notes
"Henituse. I have a question."
A young eight year old Barrow said as he sat up in the hospital bed. It was just the day
after he had transmigrated here and he had seen odd sights...
Like how Cale Henituse is helping him get better and accustomed. Perhaps it is
because he was reverted back to a child?
"Hm. What is it?"
The boy in question was currently talking in a 'phone' which just looked like a small
black slab in Barrow's perspective.
"Wait, father, I will hung up now. Hyung is asking me something."
Cale Henituse turned to him with a questioning face, his eyebrow raised.
"Why are you being kind to me?"
Henituse's questioning expression turned into a deadpanned one, something that he is

more used to.
"Do I need a reason to?"
Barrow's expression contorted into one of confusion as he stared at Hentuse in silence.
"So... you're being kind to me for no reason at all?"
"Don't ask such an obvious question."
Barrow scoffed as if he find all of this funny.
His long term enemy accepted him as a brother and even be kind to him, how funny is
that?
"How funny you are, Henituse."
"Hm."
Cale just hummed and opened the door, glancing at him. His lips were pursed as if he
was contemplating on telling Barrow something before he sighed and shook his head.
He then looked down at the phone, sighing once more when he realized that he just
hung up to his father. He is fucked.
"Aigoo... Father will be angered. You should rest and i will handle father."
Barrow just blinked and waved slightly.
'What does Henituse mean by that?'
He watches as Henituse disappears from the door and now he was left alone
contemplating his thoughts. His body suddenly when rigid when heard something,
Smack!
"Sir! Please Stop!"
Smack!
"Sir! He's your son an- kyaaa!"
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Barrow stared at the door in horror, he doesn't know if it's genuine concern or just
confusion but he wants to know what the fuck is going on.
Barrow got an irk mark when he realized that someone has been following him. How can he be so
stupid? Of course it's not a coincidence that foot steps are following him!
This is an apocalyptic world god damnit! It is almost not normal to hear foot steps approaching you
yet no voice...!
"You, show yourse- oh."
Barrow turned around shouting accusingly but immediately quietened down when he realized it
was just Kim Namwoon. They looked at each other with identical confused expression,
"What?"
"What the hell are you doing here?"
"..."
Namwoon gave the red head a deadpanned expression,
"One hour. I've been with you for one hour and yet you're only noticing now?"
Barrow's proud face turned into one of confusion,
"You sure?"
"Yes."
"But I thought I heard two people? Were you talking with someone?"
Namwoon tensed up and Barrow caught that small gesture. His eyes narrowed accusingly as he
stared at the white haired lunatic,
"What are you hiding from me?"
Barrow grumbled as he approached Namwoon and began jabbing his finger on the poor teen's
chest.
"I'm. Not. Hiding. Anything."
Barrow looked at Namwoon in a dumbfounded manner, he had heard Choi Han lie like this
before... seriously what's up with bad liars these days? He even thought that Namwoon would be a
good liar...!
"You're so bad at lying."
Namwoon sighed and scratched the back of his neck,
"I know... Bud said that to-"
Namwoon slapped his hands on his mouth while Barrow looked at him with wide eyes.
"Bud? Bud Illis?"
Namwoon brightened up slightly.
"Yeah, you know him?"
He wasn't aware that asking that to Barrow of all people is the worst idea ever.
"Yeah. I know him. Isn't he Cale's secretary?"
"Wait- Cale was the 'Boss' that he has been talking about?"
Barrow's lips became a straight line as he gazed at Namwoon's eyes,
"...You guys have been chatting about Cale?"
"Well I only update him whenever the mark on my hand disappears."
"You shouldn't."
"What...?"
Namwoon was confused, why was Barrow suddenly acting like this?
"Don't talk to him ever again."
"What?"
Barrow's heart was beating fast when he realized that someone from their world can somehow
communicate with people in this world, and it just has to be a person that was close to them.
"He's a bad man. A very bad man. He attacks me for no reason at all and even robs me,"
Barrow said, manipulating his words because he knows that it was Cale who orders those people
around to attack them, but Cale does personally rob him though.
Judging by the way Namwoon's expression changed, Barrow knew that he had him.
"I almost lost an arm because of him."
It was a lie. Cale was the reason why he almost lost an arm.
"Many people turned against me because of him."
That was a bit of the truth.
"Is that true?"
Namwoon asked as he looked at Barrow's eyes, he was good at reading people but he was bad at
reading Cale and Barrow, they were unpredictable but Barrow's words were convincing.
"Yes."
Barrow nodded with a solemn expression.
With the way his voice sounded and the way his face contorted into a pained expression in made
Namwoon believe that he was telling the truth.
His shoulder's was also slumped down and Namwoon remembers that he saw Barrow's scars in the
arms, was that a proof of Bud attacking him?
"I see... okay."
Barrow smiled slightly though it looked pained in Namwoon's eyes,
"That's good... After all, I don't want a friend of mine to be harmed by him."
Namwoon grinned brightly in which Barrow returned despite his thoughts being far from being
nice,
'Those bastards... they're trying to get my brother. I won't fucking let them.'
Barrow smiled slightly when he realized something.
Namwoon believed him easily then that means Bud was 'being careful' and not revealing
information about him, oh how the drunkard would have wished that he gave information about
Barrow.
Sometimes being 'too careful' is not the right move in some situations, like this one for example.
---
Clopeh stood dumbfounded with a umbrella on hand as he stared at the shrine in front of him, there
was only one thought going through his find.
'Where the fuck is Cale-nim?'
Clopeh's eyes darkened as he remembers the pained look that his Cale-nim wore before he
disappeared.
He clenched his hands as he stared in front of him, he had promised himself that this time around
he will not let his dear Cale-nim to suffer, but he had already failed.
A sudden voice got him out of his thoughts,
"Team Leader-nim! You're back!"
He turned around and came face to face with a short yet slightly muscled man. The man was thin,
as thin as his Cale-nim. He was wearing a green soldier uniform with some reds in it.
"Lee Chan-Yeol." the white haired man said which shocked the short man.
After a few seconds the short man broke out into a wide grin,
"I am glad that leader-nim remembers me!"
Clopeh just nodded and sighed, looking at the shrine once more, Chan-Yeol seemed to notice this
as his smile becomes smaller and more soft.
"I miss Haneunim. He was such a sweet boy." the man said.
Clopeh dragged his palm across his face and looked down at the umbrella in his hands,
"...I met him."
"Yes??"
Chan-Yeol looked up at him with a frozen smile as if questioning his ears.
"I met him today."
Chan-Yeol's eyes widened as he gaped at his leader.
"Is that true Leader-nim?!"
"Are you doubting my words?"
"Wha- No! Of course not!"
The man immediately waved his hands around and got his arms in a defensive position as if
expecting a hit, when it didn't come he awkwardly put his hands behind his back.
"He bled and disappeared right in front of me."
Chan-Yeol fiddled with the end of his cloth and sighed. He had heard about Haneunim bleeding,
no, no, he even saw him being executed publicly, yet standing up as if he did not just got shot forty
five times.
That's when people started believe that he is indeed god.
In their birth place, nobody believed in gods. Be it be Allah, Jesus, Buddah or any other gods that
people believes, they won't believe any of it for they do not believe in something they cannot see,
nor has any proof of existence.
Though they respect other people beliefs.

They only believed what is happening, and they believed that the boy who goes around the ghost
town-like place, giving food for the people and being executed afterwards was god.
He was nice. He was holy. He doesn't die. He saves those who were in need. He sacrifices himself
countless of times. And he was powerful in his own way. What else proof do they need to have to
give him the title of 'god'?
Of course there might be more things to be said about their dear Haneunim but he just doesn't
know it.
"Haneunim bleeding is not a... rare occurrence."
"Mh, that is right but he still experiences pain."
Chan-Yeol looked up at Clopeh is shock again. Haneunim can feel pain?? Oh god...
"Ah, I see."
'All this time... Haneunim can feel pain...? The marshal is a monster.' Chan-Yeol thought as his
breathing became rigid, he gritted his teeth as he looked at the shrine in front of him.
It was a shrine dedicated to a teen named Kim Rok Soo, now known as Cale Henituse and is
nicknamed Haneunim.
---
"What the fuck." Bud cursed as he touched the red 'x' mark on his cheek.
Multiple eyes landed on him immediately as he said that, they were focused on the 'x' that
suddenly appeared on his cheek. Where did that came from?
"Is something wrong, alcoholic bastard?" Hannah casually asked.
"Did this 'Kim Namwoon' guy said something to you?" Glenn asked with a raised eyebrow, feeling
odd about his friend's sudden behavior.
Bud buried his face in his arms in frustration.
"Something definitely happened, and it's obviously bad." Alberu frowned as he watched the usually
calm alcoholic suddenly become frustrated.
Eruhaben just nodded, he had a feeling what the 'x' mark is.
"The brat banned me from contacting him." Bud mumbled quietly but it was heard by everyone in
the room.
"Oh, you've got to be kidding me!" Cage laughed in disbelief.
They had spent countless of weeks to figure out how to get their dear young master back but when
they finally got a hold of someone that has been in contact with him it disappeared in a blink of an
eye.
"This is certainly bad." Alberu said, the smile on his face becoming colder.
"No shit sherlock." Hannah rolled her eyes.
"Hannah." Jack said in warning which just made his sister scoff.
"What are we going to do now?" Lock asked, honestly feeling betrayed to what this 'Namwoon' did
even though they do not know each other.
Bud blinked before rising in his feet. How could he forget this??
"What?" Choi Han asked.
"His skill. He can call anyone here, not just me."
Alberu nodded, "I see."
"So we'll just stay here and hope that one of us gets called?" Beacrox asked as he frowned,
obviously not liking the plan.
"Bo~Ring~" Hannah and Cage said in a sing song voice.
"Shut up." Toonka grumbled, he missed his friend, that's the only reason why he's here not because
he wants to deal with annoying fucks.
"No." Bud shook his head.
"And why is that?" Ron asked with a raised eyebrow, giving a benign smile to the alcoholic who
shuddered. He will never get used to the scary butler.
"Simple." Bud said as he looked towards the far end of the room where a tied up butler sat.
They turned towards the said butler as they smiled.
"I see where you're getting here."
Hans struggled in the chains trying him up as he cried, he just wants to get away from here! From
all these monsters in the room!
He stared at them, feeling as if they were dark figures with glowing red eyes that were staring back
at him.
He never wanted this 'Namwoon' guy to contact him! Why was he even involved?! He only wanted
to see his young master and not be stuck with these monsters.
He shook his head furiously as if denying the claim.
'Curse you Namwoon!'
---
Han Sooyoung muttered, “A scary guy… you killed a werewolf with bare hands?”
The other werewolves had already run away or were taken care of by Han Sooyoung. Dokja looked
down at Song Minwoo and said,
“He hasn’t died yet.”
Dokja moved to pick up Cale again when Han Sooyoung swatted his hand away. He furrowed his
brows in confusion as he stared at the girl, wanting an explanation.
"I won't let you touch my friendo with your bloody ass hands." Han Sooyoung huffed and moved
to pick up Cale which shocked her. She was physically weak, she knows that, that is why she is
shocked that she can carry Cale easily.
"What the fuck...?" Han Sooyoung breathed out,
And as if knowing her internal question Dokja nodded his head.
"He's thirty kilograms at best."
Han Sooyoung chocked on air as she heard that.
"What the fuck?? The healthy weight for a sixteen year old male that is as tall as him is sixty
kilograms! Thirty kilograms is the healthy weight for ten year olds!"
Han Sooyoung then glanced at Dokja,
"You. You look a bit underweight but you look healthier than him. Gosh where did these scars
even come from??" Han Sooyoung mumbled the last part as she sighed.
She then stared at Kim Dokja who looked confused about something, probably a system message.
Han Sooyoung asked, “Hey, aren’t you going to kill him?”
“Eh?”
“I’m talking about that.” she pointed at Song Minwoo.
Dokja looked at him for a moment before putting him down, rubbing off the blood in his hands on
a cloth he found lying on the ground.
“Let’s go.”
“What? Really?”
“Yes.”
“You really won’t kill him? Won’t this bastard have coins?”
“Yes. Cale already gave me coins."
“...Then can I kill him?”
“Go ahead. But won’t you regret it?”
“Regret?”
Dokja shrugged and walked towards her.

To be exact, it was in the direction that the werewolf group had run away. Perhaps their origin
would be at the end of this direction.
Han Sooyoung looked after Dokja with a suspicious expression.
Dokja just raised an eyebrow and stole Cale from Han Sooyoung, carrying the lad on his back
again as he ignored Han Sooyoung annoyed grumbles.
'From what I remember Cale's narcolepsy should only last a few minutes... It's already been an
hour. Should I be concerned...?'
He looked down at Cale's arms and can already see bruises and small cuts littering it,
'Just what the fuck is Cale hiding from me?'
Dokja closed his eyes and held Cale tightly. It seems the stories that his uncle told him when he
was little were only the good sides but never the bad sides.
"He is very rich."
...
"He has companions that protects him."
...
"His family le- ahem. loves him."
...
"He eats the most delicious food that a chef can make."
...
"He is attractive."
...
"He lives in a very luxuri-"
"Uncle."
Dokja's uncle opened his eyes as he stared at the kid in front of him. He was twelve,
an age of a kid that could still think about happily ever afters, but it seems he is finally
getting tired of his dear uncle's bullshit.
Dokja's uncle sweat dropped as he thought of that before chuckling.
"Yes? What is it my little listener?"
"Is the holder perfect?"
"Huh?"
"Is he perfect?"
Dokja's uncle blinked his eyes, as silence fell in the white room. The only thing that
can be heard was the beeping sound of the heart monitor, because like his uncle said,
his days are numbered.
"Some says he is."
Dokja looked at his uncle. Even in his death bed the only thing he talked about was
the 'holder' but never himself.
"What about you? Do you think he is perfect?"
"No."
The answer came abruptly that it made little Dokja widen his eyes.
"Huh?"
"Let us call the 'holder'... hmm... Bob. Yeah, let's call him Bob."
"That's stup-"
"Hush child."
"Okay."
"Bob is a normal human albeit all the miracles he had done, well even if he is not
human he can still have flaws. Everybody has flaws, even god himself."
"I thought you said that you don't believe in god?"
"Don't cut my words, kid. I do believe in gods, I just hate them. I hate beings like
them."
His uncle smiled at him,
'Bob is far from perfect, he is trash."
Little Dokja was shocked again, this has been the first time that his uncle directly
insulted the hold- I mean Bob.
"...If Bob is not perfect then why is the things that you tell about him always good
things?"
"..."
"Uncle...?"
That was the last time that he had talked with his uncle, and was also the last smile that his uncle
flashed towards him.
He opened his eyes as he heard Han Sooyoung's shout,
“Shit! What is this?”
Han Sooyoung gave a terrible scream and shook.

Dokja laughed as Han Sooyoung turned to him with a pale face.
“I told you that you would regret it.”
Song Minwoo was a member of the 72nd demon king, Andras’ household.
“You are a really bad jerk.”
Dokja just laughed again.
Han Sooyoung stuttered out, “H-How can I…”
“Don’t worry. Some people I know were cursed by a demon king like you but they didn’t die right
away.”
“Why are you saying it now?”
“I think it is good. Andras isn’t a very high ranking demon king. If you are enemies with a demon
king, you will get the favour of the absolute good constellations and get more donations. It is a
good thing.”
“Will the archangels care? Besides, I don’t get along with sponsors and angels!”
“You don’t get along with sponsors and angels?”
Han Sooyoung noticed Dokja's gaze and cursed.
“Damn, my damn mouth…”
“Do you not have a sponsor?”
“I didn’t choose one. Isn’t it strange to choose from the beginning? I can only pick once.”
“Well, that’s right.”
“Who will you choose? Is there a constellation you are thinking about?”
Han Sooyoung made a confident expression at Dokja's words. “Won’t you be surprised when you
find out? They are already interested in me.”
“Who is it?”
Was it perhaps the Great Sage the Equal of Heaven?
“Have you heard of the Abyssal Black Flame Dragon?”
'Hasn't he been following Cale?' Dokja raised an eyebrow before nodding.
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is looking at your reaction.]
Dokja hesitated for a moment before replying, “Ah, yes. He is a good sponsor.”
[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is looking at you with a complicated gaze.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is shaking his head.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is demanding for an answer as to why the red
haired incarnation is still unconscious.]
Han Sooyoung’s eyebrows twitched at his nonchalant tone. “What is with this sour expression?
Who is your sponsor?”
“No, it is nothing. I was just feeling envious.”
“Really?”
“Really.”
[The character ‘Han Sooyoung’ has used ‘Lie Detection Lv. 1’.]
[The character Han Sooyoung has confirmed that the statement is false]
“Is this real?”
[The constellation who likes harems is cheering on you and Han Sooyoung.]
Han Sooyoung’s expression distorted like she heard the same message as Dokja.
“What is this again…?”
[The constellations who likes red heads are cheering for the red haired incarnation.]
Han Sooyoung was shocked at the amount of coins that was sponsored.
'I seem to have forgotten that almost every constellation that follows Cale are stupidly rich and
would sponsor a stupid amount of coins.' Dokja sweat dropped but he was happy for being
sponsored coins for no reason at all.
“It looks like we’ve arrived.”
After a while, they reached the place that was probably the base of the werewolves.
It was near a broadcasting station. There was a bloody smell coming from the narrow forest of
buildings. They heard the cries of the werewolves and people in the distance, like a battle was
going on.
Han Sooyoung said, “It seems that we are a bit late. Is there a preceding visitor?”
Han Sooyoung was moving ahead when she suddenly grabbed her nose.
“Yuck, what is this?”
As they headed through the imprisonment area to the residence of the werewolves, a more
horrifying sight awaited them. Severed human thighs were hanging from rubber bands. It was like
pork in a butcher’s shop, making the purpose obvious.
'I'm glad that Cale isn't awake to see this.' Dokja thought as he looked behind him to see that Cale
was still sleep. He hummed and fixed his posture.
There was a fixed way for humans to evolve into an outside species.
Cannibalism In other words, to eat their own people.
Han Sooyoung cursed, “You fucking scum…”
Most outside species evolved accidentally. Those who couldn’t clear the ‘find food’ sub scenario
usually walked this path. Once they ate a person, they couldn’t stop. Those who changed species
would no longer feel guilty about killing humans.
Dokja stated, “You look upset when you see this.”
“Of course. Who wouldn’t be upset?”
“The other prophets said you want to use your information to control the world.”
“Who said that?” Han Sooyoung sneered and added, “It is just as absurd as you calling me a
plagiarist.”
“…”
“World domination? It would be good. But my first goal is to prevent the destruction. Why else did
I collect the apostles?”
“The apostles were all trash.”
“They were originally trash? Is that my fault?”
Tang! Tang! Tang! Tang!
They reflexively held our breaths. There was a loud sound from in front of them. Dokja would hear
the sound of flesh exploding.
Tatang!
They ran towards the building towards the gunshots. Even if the army was still intact, it was
ridiculous to deal with a werewolf with guns. But the sight in front of them changed the story.
Bodies of werewolves were piled up in front of them like a mountain. All of the bodies had bullet
wounds. Han Sooyoung and Dokja talked almost simultaneously.
“Attribute bullets.”
“A bullet with the divine attribute?”
'I only know one person that has that, and it's Cale.'
Dokja saw some people pointing guns in the distance. They were armed with modern rifles and
unusually, they were all wearing prison uniforms.
Han Sooyoung nervously grabbed Dokja's collar. “Hey, do you remember me telling you that there
was someone like you in Sondaemun Prison?”
“Yes.”
“They are her forces.”
Han Sooyoung was pointing to a woman wearing a mask. It would be hard to know the sex if it
wasn’t for the long hair hanging down, covering most of the body including the face.
“She is the leader. It is obvious that she is a reader but I don’t have any information on her.”
Han Sooyoung opened her mouth while looking at the mountain of werewolf corpses.
“They are also wanderers. They are quite powerful wanderers… the most powerful wanderers I
know.”
A woman with a gun headed straight to this side. It wasn’t the leader that Han Sooyoung pointed
out.
Dokja pulled out Unbroken Faith while Han Sooyoung prepared Avatar, they both covered Cale
that was still asleep. The gun of the woman approaching them moved.
She leaned back and her muzzled headed to one of the mountain of werewolf corpses.
Dududududu!
The dead bullets collapsed from the bullets. Then something hidden under the bodies were
revealed.
“This is?”
There was a glowing stone that was 2m in length and height. It was one of the meteorites they
needed to prevent the ‘disaster.’
The yellow meteorite was here. This meteorite was also the source of the werewolves’ strength.
The woman gazed at the meteorite before slowly turning to Dokja.
“Are you Kim Dokja?”
“You must be mistaken. My name is Yoo Jonghyuk. Kim Dokja is the name of the guy I hate the
most.”
“…Yoo Jonghyuk?”
“Yes. So tell your leader not to talk nonsense. Just tell her, even if you’re not sure what I mean.”
“I already know that you are Kim Dokja. Stop the unnecessary lies.”
“The king said that she will entrust this meteorite to you.”
“Who are you?”
“We are the people of the Wanderer King.”
“That woman over there is your king?”
The woman nodded.
“King… You don’t seem to have a flag?”
“The king doesn’t dwell on such things.”
The woman continued speaking. “The king said that we will take care of the disaster in the north.
But she will leave the other four disasters to you.”
Before Dokja could ask anything, the woman turned and left like her words were over.
Han Sooyoung shouted, “Hey! What are you suddenly saying? Shouldn’t you explain it before you
go?”
Despite the shouts, the woman kept walking away with turning back. Han Sooyoung looked at
Dokja and asked, “What is this… do you know that woman?”
“How can that be?”
When Han Sooyoung and Kim Dokja were busy with their own things, the woman with a mask
turned towards the red head that was on Dokja's back.
'What had happened to you, Cale?' the woman behind the mask thought as she sighed softly.
'Though I am glad that you are still alive.'
Chapter End Notes
: The tags are there for a reason dear readers:')
: I wanted to try something and turn into my 'Isayama phase' but yeah- I don't really
wanna makes you guys sad:( jkjk. The only reason I'm not going Isayama in this is
because I already had the whole plot spread out and even patched up some potential
plot holes.
For context, Isyama is the person who made the series "Attack on Titan" which
basically kills all of your favorite characters slowly, chapter by chapter. Yeah. Kinda
like Danganronpa... Oh god talking about different fandoms makes me want to do
another crossover:|
: Right. I had a mistake there. Remember the scene where Cale told Barrow that their
father is the "General"?- no. That is completely wrong. It is supposed to be "And your
father is the Marshal."..You guys read notes, right?
: Yeah... I'll leave you guys to theorize on how the Wanderer King know about Cale:>
Lycaon the coward
Chapter Notes
"Someone is here to see you."
7== $00|<v0n9 looked up at the prison guard from her cell as her cellmates side eyed
her.
Normally the prison guard would say 'Your son is here to see you' because they got
used to him visiting her every single week.
"!_,$ u0_ wv $0u J "
The guard just rolled his eyes and unlocked the cell,
"U0 !_ !$ u0_'"
She looks confused for a moment before shaking her head, it couldn't be her brother
since she was told that he... had already died, in front of his nephew.
How cruel of him, yet it was expected.
Her brother had always been weird after all.
"#= !$ |=|20w _#= ?n^=u!7= @(|20$$ _#= $_|2==_'"
That was also something odd, normally the prison guard would just give her a snarl or
a stink eye but this day in particular has been quite abnormal to say the least.
The prison guard's never tend to talk about the visitor, they never do, and if they do
then that means something is incredibly wrong.
Soon they were at the parloir, he sat down on the far end and saw a young man. A
young man the she does not recognize.
He had vibrant red hair and dull reddish-brown eyes. He wore clothes that could be
considered fancy in the earlier times, something aching to a noble's 'simple wear',
yes?
Anyways, that was not important, it was the way the teen gazed at her which made her
uncomfortable.
Smile. The teen smiled at her. It was the first time she had ever seen someone young
smile at her, it was refreshing considering that her son never smiled at her but only
smiled as he tell stories about the thing he is reading. But the smile was never directed
to her.
Soon the teens voice can be heard in the receiving end of the telephone,
"|<!w |)0|<?@."
A name. That was the first thing that the teen said, a name. It is not hers but her son's.
"M#0'''"
She pursed her lips, staring at the teen straight in the eyes before opening her mouth
again,
"M#0 @|2= v0n'"
The teen just chuckled but it came out as static on her end, maybe something was
wrong with the telephone?
"!,w (@7= #=u!_n$='"
"@ |=0|2=!6u=|2 J "
The teen chuckled again and shook his head,
" u0' n0' |<0|2=@u' !,w @ |<0|2=@u'"
"#@7|= J "
The teen blinked and gave her a smile. Was she right? And as if answering her
question, the teen said
" u0' "
She sighed,
"M#v @|2= v0n ^!$!_!u6 w="
"_#= $_0|2!=$"
"#n#"
She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion while the teen just continued smiling.
If she first thought that the smile was refreshing, she's now thinking that it's
suffocating. There's something in that smile that makes her feel smaller in comparison
to the teen.
The teen touched the glass, not caring that the prison guard is telling him to take it
off.
"_#= $_0|2!=$ _#@_ v0n|2 $0u _=77$ v0n m!77 $00u (0w= _|2n="
Delusional. That was the would that she have used to describe that teen if she didn't
know any better. The teens eyes... it held so much wisdom and dullness that she was
sure that him, a teen like him, has experience much more hardships that someone like
her.
She had learned not to judge someone by first impressions because she made that
mistake years ago when she decided to marry that vile man who pretended to be a
sweet boy.
But... as much as she wants to believe the teen, she needs proof.
"#0m (@u ! |3=7!=^= v0n"
The teen's eyes curled up in amusement as if he was waiting for her to ask that certain
question.
"_#= ?n^=u!7="
"_#= ?n^=u!7= J "
She repeated the teen's words as she raised an eyebrow,
"!$ 90!u6 _0 |370m nb"
She hastily stood up, the other visitors and prisoners looking at her in confusion. But
the guards were already pointing their guns towards the red head who just looked
unbothered.
"M#@_"
She shouted as the other prison guards who had not heard what the red head said
began to approach her, thinking that she is being hostile.
"!u _#|2=="
She struggled from the guards arms while the teen just continued,
"_m0"
She met the eyes of the teen and she felt... fear. Those eyes felt as if it's staring through
her soul, looking at all her memories, all her secrets and all her pains.
"0n="
And as the teen said that a loud sound was heard, momentarily making the people
deaf. The ground shook as everyone immediately took cover.
Had they not heard the loud boom then they would have thought that it was just an
earthquake.
Everyone began to panic, why? Someone just bombed the fucking ?n^=n!7='
She stared at the teen with wide eyes, was he the reason that happened??
"|)0 v0n |3=7!=^= w= u0m J "
She shook her head which made the teen frown in disappointment. How could she
believe him if he's telling something he will cause?
The teen opened his mouth again,
"v0n |)!|)u,_ |<!77 v0n|2 #n$|3@u|)"
She looked at the teen with widened eyes but the teen just kept talking,
"v0n|2 #n$|3@u|) !$ @|3n$!^= @u|) @u @7(0#07!("

"$_0b'''"
She was slightly panicking now, how could this teen know things that the others aren't
supposed to know? Yes she wrote a book about it but nobody really believes that she
indeed experienced it.
The teen just smiled again and said,
"v0n|2 $0u b!(|<=|) nb @ |<u!|== _0 |<!77 v0n|2 #n$|3@u|) |3n_ von _00|< _#=
|37@w="
“I feel like a volunteer… Hey, did you find something?”
As Dokja was examining the meteorite and taking care of Cale, Han Sooyoung was taking care of
the survivors lying nearby. It was a little unexpected but she was probably targeting coins.
[The constellations of the Absolute Good system are touched by Han Sooyoung’s good works.]
[The constellations of the Absolute Good system are worried for the red haired incarnation.]
"Hm. Is this a narcoleptic episode or are you actually asleep right now..." Dokja murmured as he
touched Cale's cheek, now feeling the burden of figuring out how to feed this child if he doesn't
have a mouth.
Dokja took his eyes off of Cale as he looked around for a moment and said,
“The avatars are useful.”
Dozens of avatars were quickly organizing the surroundings. The corpses of the outside species
were burned, while the terrible cages and human butcher stores were also demolished. She earned
coins while getting a nosebleed…
Han Sooyoung wiped the blood and asked, “When are you going to tell me?”
“What?”
“I’m talking about that.”
Dokja realized her question wasn’t about the meteorite. “Are you still worrying about that?”
“How can I not care?”
There were two types of ‘readers’ that she didn’t know about. In addition, there seemed to be a
connection between the two. It was natural for Han Sooyoung who was the ‘last to get off’ to pay
attention.
“Who knows?”
“…Don’t you know?”

“I only know the woman, the leader of the group.”
“The Wanderer King?-"
“That person isn’t someone who got off. To be precise, she never read the original.”
“What? Then how does she know the contents of the plot?”
“By talking directly to me.”
Han Sooyoung looked like she had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer. “You told
others about the story? Why?”
“I needed something to tell her when I met her.”
Dokja moved to open his mouth but instead his eyes got hit by a light.
[.... ..]
"Oh thank god, you're awake." Han Sooyoung said suddenly getting uninterested towards the
Wanderer King and instead crouched down besides Cale.
"Cale, stop opening and closing your flashlight, it's going to waste battery."
Han Sooyoung furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Dokja. What the fuck?
"I thought you were smart?"
"That has nothing to do with this,"
[_.. ___ _._ .___ ._ .. ___ ... _ .._ .__. .. _..]
"Hah! Cale agrees with me!" Han Sooyoung said as she smirked smugly, already deciding that Cale
is her favorite person in the whole planet.
"He didn't open his mouth..." Dokja said.
Han Sooyoung stared at Kim Dokja for a bit before realizing what Dokja meant,
"Oh, OH!"
Dokja was confused again as he stared at Cale.
[.. _ .... ___ .._ __. .... _ _.__ ___ .._ _._ _. ___ .__ _ .... .. ...]
Han Sooyoung laughed while Dokja just stared at Cale, squinting his eyes as he face palmed, now
realizing what Cale was doing.
"Morse code. You're doing morse code."
"Took you long enough to realize." Han Sooyoung laughed again but she was inwardly thankful
that Cale woke up at the best yet worst moment, she had a feeling that there was going to be
awkward silence the moment the next sentence leaved Dokja's mouth.
[.. _._ _. ___ .__ .... . ._.]
"What did he say?" Dokja asked while Han Sooyoung was also confused but for a different reason.
"He said 'I know her'. Who do you know?"
Dokja immediately felt a hunch on who could it be.
Cale just shook his head and shrugged, not wanting to say who it is but the two misunderstood it
for him not knowing.
"How could you know somebody that you don't know?" Han Sooyoung asked confusedly.
Cale face palmed.
"I don't think his shrug meant it like that." Kim Dokja said while Han Sooyoung looked at him.
"Hah! How would you know?"
"Cale knows everything and maybe everyone."
Han Sooyoung quietened down at that, silently agreeing with the ahjussi.
There was a comfortable silence for a moment before Cale pointed at the meteorite in Dokja's hand
making the reader remember what he was supposed to say,
"There is something more important. From now on, we will wake this up.”
“What? This thing?” Han Sooyoung watched Dokja like he was insane. “You want to wake up the
disaster?”
“Why are you so startled? Didn’t you do it before?”
Han Sooyoung had incited the Night of the Prophets and awakened the fire dragon, Lesser Igneel.
“Hey! I picked a small disaster. This one…”
“It isn’t a disaster.”
“…Then what is it?”
“It looks like you were negligent in your plagiarism. Don’t you remember? Do you really not know
what will appear here when the scenario starts?”
Cale just watched the two bicker back and forth as his eyes turned upwards into a smile.
“Ah… This, perhaps…”
“Have you realized? You copied it well.”
“Shut up. But the main scenario hasn’t opened yet. Is it okay to do this? Moreover, what if a
plausibility request occurs?”
“It won’t happen.”
“The intermediate dokkaebi hates you..”
“Then I will deal with him.” Right now, he would be busy being reprimanded by the Bureau. “We
will start injected mana. Based on my calculations, it will hatch in 10 hours. I will take four hours
and you will take six hours.”
Cale raised a hand wondering why he doesn't have any part on it,
"No, Cale."
"No, Cale."
The black haired duo said in unison as they forcefully made the red head bring down his hand.
He's literally in a punishment right now specially made just for him, no way in hell are they going
to let him do something that can probably worsen it.
Cale's eyes became neutral making the black haired duo left contemplating wether Cale is frowning
or just having a neutral expression.
"Ahem. Anyways. Crazy guy! Why do I need to work my ass off for six hours?!"
“Isn’t your magic power level higher? Tell me honestly. What level is your magic power?”
“Why should I tell you?”
“It is information needed to clear the scenario.”
Han Sooyoung’s expression distorted.
“…Level 55."
Dokja was a bit surprised by the answer before turning his head towards Cale,
"You?"
Han Sooyoung furrowed her eyebrows,
"Hey! I thought we agreed on not letting Cale do anything??"
"Yes, but I want to know Cale's magic power."
They both turned towards the red head and saw.... a confusing thing.
Cale had his pinky and thumb lifted up while the other fingers were folded, it was positioned by
the front of his head as he stretches it in front of him.
((I know how to do it but- I have no idea how to describe it in words. Sorry about that.))
"What the fuck are you doing?"
Dokja sighed, realizing that Cale wanted to keep it a secret.
"You're doing sign language aren't you?"
Cale nodded.
"I only know morse code! I don't know sign language! God damned it!" Han Sooyoung said in
frustration.
[.... .._ _._. _._ .... _ ___ .... .._ _._. _._.]
Han Sooyoung's eye twitched.

Kim Dokja sighed,
“I will change it. I will take two hours. You will take eight hours.”
“Hey! That’s unfair! And now I have run out of magic power.”
Dokja opened the Dokkaebi Bag and bought a few Intermediate Magic Power Recovery Potions.
“Then drink this.”
"What is this?”
“Coin item.”
“…Is your sponsor huge? You are just giving something like this to me?”
“If you are talking about who gives me coins then yes, Cale is big."
Han Sooyoung looked at Cale, forgetting her previous irritation towards the teen.
"Cale~ Can you give your beloved noona some coins? I promise I'll spend it wisely." Han
Sooyoung grinned as she slung an arm over Cale's shoulders.
'Aigoo my coins...'
Cale gave her a deadpanned expression before placing his index finger on hers.
[25,000]
[50,000]
[75,000]
[100,000]
Han Sooyoung gasped and stared at Cale with wide eyes.
"...You know what? Dump your brother. I'm your sibling now. Call me noona."
Dokja just sweat dropped as he touched the moon stone and started injecting magic power. 10
hours later, the guy inside the meteorite would wake up.
---
"Why the fuck isn't he waking up?!" Han Sooyoung shouted in frustration as she tried to shake
Dokja awake.
Cale shrugged and crouched down besides Dokja.

Han Sooyoung made a slapping motion to the air which made Han Sooyoung nod and grin.
"Good idea."
Han Sooyoung took a deep breath and rubbed her hands together for a moment before slapping
Dokja across the face. It made a loud smacking sound as Dokja jolt awake.
"What the- what is it?!"
Dokja scowled as he held his cheek, it was red and will probably become swollen.
"Damn. Slapping you felt nice." Han Sooyoung laughed.
Cale tapped their shoulders and pointed at meteorite on Han Sooyoung's hand.
"Right! Hey, get up quickly! That guy has started to move!”
The meteorite had started to crack.
It was a phenomenon similar to when the fire dragon broke out of the meteorite. It wasn’t an
aggressive reaction but if Dokja said one word wrong… the three of them might die then and there.
A brilliant light emerged from the moon stone, lifting some of the darkness of the night.
It was an awakening of a powerful presence that gave off a heavy pressure just looking at it.
The broken pieces of moon stone fell to the ground. A being scattering a silver mane was hatching.
If he was a cub, Dokja could control him using the ‘imprinting’ phenomenon. But this being
wasn’t such a naive creature.
Dokja side eyed Cale who was just looking at the broken pieces of the moon stone.
Cale had managed to get everything attached to him with just one look at him... could this thing
also get attached to him?
Dokja shook his head, it is close to impossible.
[You have encountered a creature from a different world for the first time in this scenario.]
[Affinity with the species from a different world has increased.]
[2,000 coins have been rewarded.]
[You have received a bonus skill for smooth communication with the other world species.]
[‘Other World Interpreter Lv. 1’ has been acquired.]
Han Sooyoung gulped.

It was natural to be nervous since the encounter with the other world species was the prelude to the
fifth scenario.
It was completely different from the previous scenarios. The slightest mistake in the fifth scenario
could cause all of Seoul to disappear.
However... Cale was completely calm, which is not really saying much since now without a mouth
it had been much harder to know what kind of expression Cale is making.
Cale closed his eyes for a moment before activating his skill, unlike Dokja and Sooyoung he
already had this skill long before since he is from another world.
[The exclusive skill ‘Other World Interpreter Lv. ???’ is activated.]
[Automatic interpretation has started.]
They heard a voice from the shining moon stone.
““#%#$… damn, already?”
The creature curled up inside the moon stone grumbled and raised its body. The silver mane
reminded them of a wolf at first glance, but it was definitely different from a wolf.
One of the five dominant species of Chronos.
“I am the great first wolf.”
“I am Lycaon of the Imyuntar.”
There was a creepy breathing sound in the darkness of the night, causing the surroundings to be
still. Dokja made eye contact with him while Han Sooyoung hid behind him while forcefully trying
to make Cale hide behind Dokja too.
Han Sooyoung failed successfully since she did managed to hide Cale behind Dokja but the teen
was swiped away by the 'great first wolf'.
Han Sooyoung's mouth fell open but refused to say something. 'What the fuck is this?!'
Lycaon looked at Cale as if he was some type of gem before his blue eyes locked with Dokja's
who was internally frustrated.
“You are the ones who woke me up?”
Dokja nodded.
“I see… Is it finally time? Congratulations on clearing the tutorial scenarios, warriors of this
world.”
It sounded like a tutorial. It was funny how he imitated the dokkaebi for dramatic effect.
But it was also frustrating, Dokja had just saved Cale from one conflict but noooooo... this son of a
bitch just decided that Cale needs saving again.
“Those who are facing extinction. First, I deeply regret that ‘disaster’ has come to your world.”
Lycaon spoke while looking up at the sky.
He was looking at the Great Hall over Seoul, Korea.
A huge vortex reminiscent of a black hole was gradually increasing its volume every moment.
Lycaon would’ve also seen the Great Hall on the day his world was destroyed.
All guides in the scenarios were those who lost their homes to the scenarios.
“Since I am here, you can rest assured. I am a ‘guide’ to stop the destruction of this world. I will
train you to prepare for the disaster and give you the necessary instructions. And…”
He wrapped one arm around Cale who just had a neutral expression on his face. Lycaon was
treating Cale as if they were old friends.
Lycaon suddenly stopped talking.
“…By the way, you are the only ones who woke me up?”
“It is just us.”
“Strange. The fourth scenario isn’t cleared? If it had been cleared properly, the five guides,
including myself, would be hatched in the same place… Where is the owner of the Absolute
Throne?”
He was right. Originally, the five guides, including Lycaon, would gather as soon as the master of
the Absolute Throne was born.
Dokja spoke to Lycaon. “We have no king.”
Dokja's eyes twitched slightly when he saw Cale shifting his body, probably uncomfortable. Cale
actually wasn't, an ant just bit his arm which made his body jerk slightly but Dokja doesn't know
that.
“There is no king… did the master of the Absolute Throne die? No way. At present, there is no
way to kill the master of the Absolute Throne.”
Lycaon expressed his disbelief in a threatening manner.
“There was no owner of the Absolute Throne from the beginning.”
“What does that mean?”
“We cleared the fourth scenario without getting the Absolute Throne.”
Flames appeared in Lycaon’s eyes.
“Are you lying to me right now? Such a thing is impossible! The fourth scenario doesn’t end until
someone takes the throne.”
“There is also the method of destroying the Absolute Throne.”

Lycaon’s expression stiffened. He seemed to grasp Dokja's words and his eyes widened.
“…Perhaps?”
The embarrassment of such a noble hero was really worth seeing. His silver mane quivered as he
looked closely at Dokja.
“The numerous constellations…surely you didn’t destroy the throne…?”
“How could you do such a terrible thing?”
Lycaon let out many curses, some were inaudible.
Cale sweat dropped.
Lycaon screamed before Dokja could answer.
“Why did you do that? Now there is no one in the world under the banner of that great god?”
“No.”
“Ahh! The Star Stream constellations didn’t care about Chronos! Now this world is ruined! Living
things with less intelligence than a kobold should do their jobs!”
“Prince of the Imyuntar, Lycaon Isparang. It is too early to be frustrated.”
The prideful prince of the Imyuntar immediately responded to the change in Dokja's attitude.
He growled out angrily. “Cheeky human. Show respect in front of a great species! You don’t know
the weight of your sin!”
'If Cale still had his mouth he would have showered him with false praises by now.' Dokja thought
before opening his mouth once more,
“Lycaon, didn’t you see anything when your world perished? The Imyuntar were the ruling species
of Chronos, not Earth.”
Lycaon’s expression stiffened.
“There were five disasters that destroyed your world.”
“What…”
“The southern continent of Chronos where you lived was destroyed by the dragon. Right?”
Lycaon’s eyes filled with disbelief. “How do you know this?”
“Fire Dragon Igneel. The Disaster of Burning Hell. It is the name of the disaster that destroyed
your world.”
Lycaon gritted his teeth. “You are speaking like it is someone else’s story. You will regret it.
Pretty soon, your world will also struggle in that hot hellfire.”
“Don’t worry. Igneel won’t come down to this world.”

“What?”
“I have already killed him. There will be no ‘Burning Hell’ disaster in this world.”
Lycaon had a bemused expression, like he heard his home had been brought back.
“That is the best joke I’ve ever heard. Is there such a joke in this world? Is it fun to joke about the
world that will soon cease to exist?”
Dokja pulled out a blue coloured medallion. Then like magic, Lycaon’s laughter subsided.
The Protection Symbol of the Imyuntar. Lycaon’s shaking hands reached out to take the medallion.
“W-Why… how do you have this…?”
The Protection Symbol of the Imyuntar was proof that a person had hunted a disaster dragon.
“Lycaon of the Imyuntar. Pay respects to the protector.”
Lycaon loosen his grip on Cale's body as Dokja happily hugged the red head.
Lycaon’s body slowly fell. First his knees touched the ground, slowly followed by his head. There
was a severe shaking of his eyes like he couldn’t admit it.
“Do it properly.”
Before long, his head touched the ground. He was over three metres tall so it wasn’t until he fell
down that his eyes were lower than Dokja's. Dokja looked down at Lycaon.
This was the useful part of catching the fire dragon.
Han Sooyoung wasn’t able to grasp the situation yet and looked at Lycaon with confused eyes.
Lycaon spoke in a quivering voice. “Great dragon hunter… With the benefit of hindsight, I would
like to ask you to forgive my rudeness.”
“My name is Kim Dokja.”
“Lycaon. There is something I need you to do.”
Lycaon carefully looked up.”
“Teach me the Way of the Wind, which is the secret technique of your people.”
Lycaon’s eyes slowly became bigger.
---
An hour later, Dokja explained the situation to Han Sooyoung who hadn’t been able to follow the
conversation. He did not need to explain it to Cale as he already knows how the conversation will
go.
“Then the medallion you got from killing the fire dragon is an important thing for them?”
“Yes.”
“I still don’t understand… the fire dragon you killed at that time was one of the disasters?”
“…Then in the fifth scenario, we have to prevent four instead of five disasters?”
“You seem to understand yet not understand?”
Han Sooyoung frowned.
“I still don’t understand. Didn’t you kill the ‘Lesser Igneel?’ Isn’t he a deteriorated dragon so why
is he the disaster? Is this also a development of Ways of Survival?”
“…Everything that hatches from a disaster meteor is a disaster. That guy came out instead of Igneel
so Igneel won’t appear in this disaster. In addition, Igneel didn’t appear in the original. Igneel’s
hatchling came out. It is only the fifth scenario so how can something like that wake up already?”
“…You speak well. Are you a spokesman for Ways of Survival? Are you actually the writer?”
Cale found that comment from Han Sooyoung of all people to be amusing. Even the person who is
writing this probably also felt amused.
“Anyway, aren’t the disasters a bigger deal than I thought? I have a lot of trouble grasping the scale
because of the way it was expressed in Ways of Survival…”
“We were lucky with the fire dragon. The disasters that will come will be in their original state.
Terrible beings will appear.”
It was pleasant to see the expression of the plagiarist writer at the word ‘original.’
“Then what should we do?”
“We have to use that guy.”
Dokja looked at Lycaon, who was preparing for the training in a distant place.
Han Sooyoung asked, “He looks strong. Do you want him to fight?”
“That guy is a coward. In addition, the guides are prohibited from fighting against disasters of
another world. We have to take care of our work on our own.”
Dokja heard Lycaon calling out to him.
“Protector, I am ready.”
Protector was the title for the owner of the medallion.
Dokja stood up and went towards Lycaon, dragging Cale with him.
"Will he also be learning it?" Lycaon asked, as if delighted that he gets to teach the strange human
something.
Cale shook his head which made Lycaon a bit disappointed.
“From now on, I will teach you the secret technique of my clan, the Way of the Wind.”
Way of the Wind. It was a hidden skill that allowed the user to use the wind like their own limbs.
Among the other species, only those with the Protection Symbol of the Imyuntar could learn this
skill.
“Then I will start.”
Before the training began Lycaon began to show off what the Way of the Wind is.
Chapter End Notes
: I am currently filled with D E S P A I R my teacher expects me to recreate The Mona

Lisa Painting in the span of THREE DAYS, T H R E E D A Y S like- Leonardo spent
three hecking YEARS, I'm not even an art student- why is my teacher doing this...
: Yes. Those characters at the start of the story actually has a meaning, not just
randomly picked characters.
I can't really be spoiling you guys with all these revelations, you also need to work
hard:')
: The creatures/humans getting attached to Cale wasn't actually just a random thing,
just saying :^ jkjk there's a reason why I pointed it out... I just wanted to give y'all
more things to think about lmao
: Fourth Wall Breaker Cale Henituse is here-
:
King Chess Piece
Chapter Summary
The King chess piece is the piece you must protect the most and you cannot live
without.
Chapter Notes
'What is...that?'
A nine year old Barrow questioned himself as he looked at the white hallways, Cale
told him this was called a 'hospital', where the normal yet intelligent humans treats its
'patients'.
Though... this 'hospital' he is in right now does not look like the one he is in.
It was still the same but...
"Momma. Why is brother's clothes tied around him?"
His mother frowned, her black eyes devoid of emotions looking at him, but it felt like
she was just looking at thin air and not at her son.
"It is something called a 'straitjacket' Myung-dae."
His mother's voice said as he watched his brother get taken in a 'hospital room'.
"A... straitjacket? Momma, what is that?"
His mother was a bit shocked by the question despite already expecting it. A bead of
sweat rolled down from her forehead to her cheek as she stared at her calm son that
was on a straitjacket, they even placed a 'scold's bridle' on him...
'I don't know what's wrong with my son!'
She bit her lip as she stared at her other son, watching his little brother get taken
away.
"He is only going to be gone for six months... don't worry Myung-dae."
She tried to avoid the topic but she knows that her son is smarter than that to get
caught in that kind of trick.
"Momma. That was not my question. What is a straitjacket?"

Sometimes when she looks at her sons it felt as if she's looking at someone older and
more experienced in life than her. She doesn't know what's wrong with her sons.
"A straitjacket is usually used to restrain violent or mentally ill people."
"Oh."
Barrow looked ahead, seeing how uncomfortable yet unbothered his brother is as he
watched him finally disappear in the white room.
Despite the red head's calm exterior his thoughts were the exact opposite,
'...Cale is not violent nor mentally ill! What the fuck is this bitch saying?!'
Barrow let out a huff but it sounded like a small whimper to his mother.
"You're lying! You're lying, You're lying!"
Barrow repeated over and over again as he glared at his mother who only looked at
him in shock.
That was the first time...
Barrow had a tantrum like the kid he is.
Cale's eyes curled up into a smile, liking the fact that his most awaited kind of system message is
finally here.
'Fragments.'
He doesn't particularly know how fragments actually work, but it felt like a video game. But
instead of defeating the 'boss' to get a special item or skill he instead needs to do something related
to that skill.
But... even just by viewing a skill similar to it her get's fragments, even if he doesn't train that
similar skill. Isn't it kind of a cheat?
Then again... the ancient powers were supposed to be tied to his soul.
He can still feel all of them of course but they are not there. It was as if you know that something's
there yet know that it's not. Kinda like a hallucination. It's there but not the real thing.
'But...'
He looked ahead of him as his forehead wrinkled slightly in confusion,
'I don't remember this happening?'
Dokja was gasping and sweating as he looked at Lycaon. He looks so damned tired, figures since
he has been 'training' for one whole hour.
'It is a bit... disappointing.'
Dokja can't do it.

He doesn't have the qualities for every skill.
Cale had initially thought that Dokja will ace it because he is the protagonist, he had probably
forgot about this part. After all... he only read the 'guide book' once because it disappeared right
after he finished it.
'Though... I sometimes forget that some protagonists are still human.'
Cale closed his eyes and turned away.
'Well- technically Dokja's a god, but he still doesn't know that.'
---
First day of Dokja's 'training'.
"Damn. He just won't give up, huh?" Han Sooyoung whistled as she stared at Dokja before turning
back to Cale who was once again hit with a narcoleptic episode.
"How..."
She questioned herself every single hour one question.
"How are we supposed to feed you?"
She looked at the blank piece of flesh on Cale's face, the mouth is not there. How could they feed
somebody with no mouth?
She had once seen a video of doctors 'feeding' a person with no mouth but she was too busy to learn
the process and because it's not important, she didn't think that that video would be important to her
later on.
"Are you hungry?"
She would ask despite knowing that no response will come.
"You're so thin..."
She doesn't like this rich metaphorically poor teen to look this way.
"Why are you littered with scars?"
She didn't expect this rich kid to have this kind of body. She had always thought that he was
unscathed because he looks like a genius lovable teen.
She thought that he had an easy life.
"Why are you so tall yet weight so little...?"
It just didn't make sense to her, he was so underweight despite looking like a porcelain doll that
get's taken care of on a daily basis.
He looked so beautiful and peaceful yet he also looked so poor and despaired.
"What causes your despair? Is it the scars? Or is it the fact that..."
She closed her mouth as she sensed Kim Dokja's 'training' coming to an end.
'Or was it because you were described as an unloved child?'
After all...
Cale was not the favorite child. He never was and never will.
---
Third day of Dokja's 'training'.
"Dokja."
Han Sooyoung called out as Dokja faltered, he already knows why she called him.
"Why the fuck isn't (@7= waking up...?"
She asked in a shaky voice as she tried to wake Cale up once again yet failed once more. Dokja
halted his movements as he raised his hand, indicating for Lycaon to stop.
'What... did she say? Why can't I hear his name properly...?'
"Why... isn't my dear king waking up?"
That's right. If Han Sooyoung were to treat people like chess pieces, the king would always be
Cale. It is because Cale is protected and she knows that if he dies...
She looked up and had eye contact with Dokja who was looking calm but inwardly chaotic.
...one of these sons of bitches would commit suicide just to have Cale by their side.
After all....The King chess piece is the piece you must protect the most and you cannot live
without.
Dokja looked at Han Sooyoung as if she was an alien as he picked up his sword. Were they
tricked? Was this not really Han Sooyoung?
"Repeat his name."
"What?"
Han Sooyoung furrowed her eyebrows, is this ahjussi finally having memory problems?
"(@7=... Wait-"
She touched her lips and looked at Dokja with a shocked face.
"Why does it sound so... distorted...?"
Dokja opened his mouth,

"((@7= ...Why is it like that?"
"Oh! Wait- Cale's censorship is disappearing bit by bit!"
Han Sooyoung pointed at Cale's face which looked less pixelated than before.
---
"Huh?"
Namwoon was feeling a slight burn.
Namwoon looked down at his left hand which was slightly bruised after fighting monsters left and
right with his bare hands. Barrow refused to give him a weapon which he was still sulking about.
"This...?"
Barrow momentarily stopped cleaning the [World Tree Branch] when he heard a certain white
haired idiot acting weirdly again.
"What is it now?" he grumbled.
Namwoon shoved the back of his hand towards Barrow's face, already knowing that he can't really
explain what's going on too.
"Ack-!"
Barrow rubbed his eyes a bit, tearing up slightly because his eyes got poked by Namwoon's finger.
Namwoon fake coughed and looked away, praying for his life.
"What is this?"
Barrow blinked the tears away as he looked at Namwoon's hand, the Henituse crest was gone and
was instead replaced by another symbol that he was all too familiar with.
It was a big white star that has four white rings on it with five six pointed red stars orbiting it.
It was the Arm symbol although...it was crudely drawn, he could compare it to the drawing of a
toddler. An image suddenly flashed into Barrow's mind and it was...
The horribly stitched arm symbol on Cale's makeshift arm outfit for his "Real Arm" identity.
Barrow rubbed his forehead, already feeling the incoming headache that his little brother is about
to give him.
"It's too early for his shit show." he grumbled, unaware that Namwoon can hear his voice clearly.
Namwoon raised an eyebrow, seemingly weirded out towards Barrow's odd wording of his
sentence.
"Shit show? Someone's going to shit and show it-?"
"You fucking dumbass! No!"

Namwoon pouted and looked away,
"You could have just said 'No', no need for the unnecessary insult."
"It isn't really an insult if it's true..."
"Wha- Hey!"
Barrow stuck out his tongue while Namwoon kept shouting at him to take it back.
"Take that back BARROW!"
Barrow side glanced him and frowned,
"It's Mr. Barrow."
Barrow and Namwoon looked at each other for a moment and laughed,
"Why do I have to be Kurapika??"
"What do you mean? He's a cool character."
Barrow remembered the times that it suddenly showed up in their television when he got out of
his... home. He enjoyed this thing called 'anime' and began to watch it whenever Cale's not in the
mood to put up with his bullshit.
Speaking of Cale...
'What the fuck is that arsonist going to do this time?'
---
"I still can't do Way of the Wind." Dokja sighed and clenched his fists.
"Buuuttt, on the other hand, Cale finally woke up." Han Sooyoung said with a smirk as she proudly
presented an awkward no mouth Cale.
[.... ..]
"Cale. You do know that you don't need to flash the flashlight directly to my eyes when you 'speak'
in morse code, right?" Dokja said as he shielded his eyes with his hands, which is mind you
throbbing with pain because of the training he has been doing.
[.. ._... .. _._ . .. _ _ .... .. ... .__ ._ _.__]
"Pfft." Han Sooyoung chuckled and patted Cale's shoulder as if saying 'Good Job'.
Dokja clicked his tongue, "What did Cale say this time?"
Han Sooyoung rolled her eyes at the useless question.
"You could just buy Cale's [Immediate Translation] in the Dokkaebi Bag you know? The stock is
about to run out because of all the constellations that kept buying them."
"No."
"No?"
"I'm not a protagonist, I don't have unlimited coins that comes out of nowhere like that bastard
sunfish does."
Han Sooyoung raised an eyebrow and frowned, Dokja's money bank is literally right there, besides
her. Looking at an ant carrying a grain of rice like it's the most entertaining shit.
"Rather, I want to know why I still can't do it."
Dokja frowned and looked down at his hands.
Han Sooyoung brought her hand to her mouth, realizing that was the reason why Dokja has been
out of it lately. She giggled,
"Why? It's because you don't have the skill to do so."
"That doesn't make sense."
"Like you said, you're not the protagonist. Do you really think you can become like Yoo Junghyuk
just because you've done everything right?"
Han Sooyoung's smile widened when she saw the flash of a hurt expression come across Dokja's
face.
"But I understand it in my head."
"Ah, yes. Everyone can run even if they don't have legs."
Dokja frowned at Sooyoung for her unnecessary comment.
Han Sooyoung sighed, preparing her breath for her explanation.
"Ahjussi. It is like this. Let us use my previous comment as an example. If a person knows how to
walk then they can walk, right?"
"Right."
"But there is always these people who knows how to walk but they just can't, because they have no
legs. It does not matter if you understand the concept, if you don't have the necessary things to do
it, then you will never be able to do it."
Dokja closed his mouth, she does have a point in that.
"But."
Han Sooyoung held her finger to her chin, seemingly thinking deeply about it when in reality she's
not. A couple of hours ago, Cale told her about this exact situation and told her what she should say
to Dokja.
Cale's so smart.
His skill is quite useful too.

"Human's nowadays have discovered robotic prosthetics that can function, not like a wood one that
can just be stiff and give you balance. It is the same to this kind of situation, if you understood
what the fuck was wrong with you then you will have to work hard to figure out how to fix it."
"??"
Dokja looked at her in confusion, at first her words were knowledgeable but now it was just
confusing.
Han Sooyoung sighed,
"It is like doing a plot of a story. If a story is going smoothly and you come across a plot
hole, some authors would normally ignore it, the author would try their best to patch up that plot
hole. If you understood what caused that plot hole then the author would know how to patch it
up."
Dokja looked down at his hands again, he understands what Han Sooyoung is saying now.
"In your situation. You understand what needs to be done but you can't do it, it is because you're
lacking something or maybe you're doing something wrong. If you find out what that is then you
would be able to do it. Unless this skill is only for picked beings then you should just give up."
Cale slowly clapped his hands as Han Sooyoung grinned, those simple gestures alone got Dokja
thinking,
"Cale told you to say that, huh?"
"Do you really think that I'm stupid and that I can't say wise words?"
Han Sooyoung was angered but slowly her expression turned sulky.
"Yes. Yes he did."
"I knew something was wrong when your face suddenly went serious." Dokja sighed and then
turned to Cale, "By the way, thank you for that."
"I'm the spokesperson yet I did not get a thank you??"
Han Sooyoung huffed and turned away.
And once again, Dokja and Lycaon had another training of some sort.
"Do you think he's gonna get it?" Han Sooyoung asked while Cale just shrugged.
He does not remember but at the same time he does, he knows that Dokja had this skill but he
doesn't know when he got it.
[.... ._ ..._ . ._ ._.. .. _ _ ._.. . __ ___ ._. . .._. ._ .. _ .... .. _. .... .. ._..]
Han Sooyoung sweat dropped and sighed,
"Why do I have to put my faith in a guy like him? Also, you're becoming a bit cheesy these days."
Cale was about to answer once more when he caught sight of a transparent floating figure, he
closed his eyes and opened the dokkaebi communication.
[...Weak human?! What the fuck happened to your mouth?!]
'It is nothing. Why are you here? I am sure you did not come here just to complain about my mouth
not being on my face?'
[Aigoo... I feel like I'm shedding one hundred years of my existence when I talk to you.]
'I'm that bad?'
[Yes.]
[Anyways, I got your clothes. It looks quite fancy but I think it suits your looks.]
'Oh?'
As soon as the dokkaebi said that, neatly folded and ironed clothes that's in a plastic wrapping
landed itself in Cale's arms. By the looks of it, the clothes seems to be black and white.
[I'm not good with picking colors but I'm sure that black and white fits with any color.]
Cale carefully opened up the plastic wrapping and looked at the clothes sprawled out...
It had a simple white button up shirt with some gold engravings here and there, it also had those
ruffle-like things on the collar with his necklace's pendant at the center of it.
'How the hell did he got a hold of this?'
There is also a black coat that has the length just above his knees. There was white gloves, black
pants and black dress shoes.
To a normal person it would look fancy, but for Cale who used to wear such complicated clothes, it
looked 'simple' to him.
[It looks nice, right?]
[I used the same materials that dokkaebi's uses into making their personal dokkaebi blanket.]
"...It looks nice."
Kim Dokja and Han Sooyoung sharply turned their heads towards Cale who was putting on a black
coat to who knows where it came from.
"Did you just fucking talk?"
"...You can talk all this time?"
Dokja and Sooyoung stormed towards Cale and looked at him with a confused gaze.
"Yep, haha."
Cale brought his hand up to show a mouth smiling at them sheepishly.
"WHAT THE FU---"
Chapter End Notes
: I'm giving out random bits of the twins past because I'm pretty sure that their father
won't be seen anytime soon- And yeah, the mother? She'll probably be a forgotten
character. Probably.
: Remember. The only reason that Cale has such a good memory is because of 'Record'
without it he is only a normal human that can hold normal amounts of memories. He
can forget things like a normal human's mind.
Barrow is also a bit forgetful cause' c'mon! He's been alive for a thousand years! Too
much memories! I'll be shocked if he can still remember his first ever mother's name-
: Holy shit guys... my thesis got approved by my teacher! Now I have to work with two
other people that is hopefully productive. But of course our group needs to compete
with other groups before the school picks on who will compete for the division
competition:> I honestly hope it does not become me because I lack the
productiveness and speech:')
But oh well... I don't really wanna drag my team mates down with me so I guess I have
to give my best for this one-
: I never really said that Cale's mouth is gone altogether:') I just said that it is not on
his face- Or maybe I did say that, I'm not sure since I don't remember:>
: Sorry for the super short chapter:') My brain short circuited lmao
: Anyway, just a heads up, the next chapter would be all about past Kim Dokja and
mysterious uncle's interactions, as well as some problems that I gave to Dokja:>
You're fine with a filler chapter, right? If not, I could cancel m plans on doing it-
Limited time together
Chapter Summary
With little attention that Dokja got from his parents, his dear uncle is there to save his
shitty childhood
Chapter Notes
'Dad's drunk again and mom is still not home...'
Thinking that his father is going to hit him, Dokja began to take small steps towards his room but
his dad's voice made him stop.
"That bitch messaged me instead of saying it face to face?"
His father tsk'ed and opened the message. Dokja was confused on what it was because his father
immediately hid all the beer bottles and even made the effort to brush his teeth and drown himself
in cologne.
Dokja looked at the opened bathroom door and saw his father changing clothes, it was normal for
a person to change clothes but it is quite abnormal for his father to try and get rid off of the scent
of alcohol.
He took a peek at the fallen phone and saw the message that made his father act this way.
My brother is momentarily staying with us
He didn't know that his mother has a brother. But what's so special about his 'uncle' to for his
father to be so extra today?
He tensed up as he heard his father shout,
"Brat! We'll be having a visitor! Don't you dare tell him anything about this!"
"Yes, father!"
He responded immediately and even bowed despite knowing that his father is unable to see it.
He took a peek at his father again and was shocked, his father looked proper and looked really
different from his usual appearance.
'Even when there's guests father doesn't normally put an effort to make himself look decent...'
He was about to mind his own business again when he heard his father mumble some things.
"Isn't he a wealthy idiot? Why does he need to stay with us?"
The man brushed his teeth back and forth.
"Surely he won't realize that I've been drinking alcohol?"
He spat out the excessive and began to put toothpaste on his toothbrush again.
"What if he burns down this damned house? That fucking psycho just got released from jail a few
months ago..."
He gripped his head in frustration and sighed,
"I have to act nice I guess, or else my other foot would also be crushed."
Dokja began to sweat, was his mother's brother the reason why his father has a missing leg which
made him result into using a prosthetic one?
He heard a knock as he and his father sharply turned their heads towards the door.
"Fuck... they're here already?"
His father ran towards the door as he opened it revealing his Lee Sookyung and a tall unknown
man. Was that his mother's brother? They don't look alike at all!
"Good morning, Kim Byung-ho." the man said and then looked at Dokja's father up and down,
"You don't live up to your name haha. You look so plain and boring."
Kim Byung-ho and Lee Sookyung sweat dropped as they stared at the man in silence.
The man continued chuckling before his sharp eyes landed on Kim Dokja who was looking at him
uneasily.
"Hey there little man, you look adorable unlike your father here."
The man gave a slight smile at Dokja, it was a happy one but not too happy, but what matters is
that... this mysterious man was the first person to give him a genuine smile.
"H-Hi...!"
Dokja made an effort to be an outgoing child as his little hands gripped at the man's much larger
ones, he figured that this carefree man would be more delighted to be in the presence of an
outgoing child.
The man's eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Dokja.
Dokja tensed up and let go of the man's hand, he had seen that look from multiple adults before...
he shut his eyes and readied himself for the unnecessary comments. But he didn't hear any of it...
Instead he felt a warm hand holding his hands, the man's hold was gentle unlike his father, it was
also firm unlike his mother's. His father's hold was harsh while his mother's was weak.
Gentle yet firm, it doesn't seem to mix with each other yet this man managed it.
"I like you kiddo. You're also adorable. Guess there's some good genes that runs in this family after
all."
The man smirked and laughed again.
"My names @#|&*$! ((No, I didn't use my code thingy on that, it's just random characters)), and
you're about to have a cool uncle that will spoil you rotten."
Dokja looked up at his uncle as his eyes glistened, his uncle was looking at him with such a warm
gaze... it was comforting... it was different from the gaze that his mother gives him.
His mother's gaze was a form of reassurance but... this uncle's gaze was really different... he can't
really point out what's different.
"Y-Yeah! And I'm gonna be... I'm gonna be..."
Dokja looked down, not knowing what's he gonna be for his uncle.
"You're gonna be my adorable nephew."
Dokja's ears burned in embarrassment as he heard his uncle laugh again.
Lee Sookyung smiled softly as she watched her brother tease Dokja... his brother always has been
good with kids even though he denies it.
He's got a loose tongue that would spout all the little details that can be formed into a compliment.
Her brother wasn't always like that... he used to be serious and quiet, she doesn't know what
changed him but... she kinda likes this version of her brother more.
---
"Do you want kimchi or..."
His uncle mumbled as he put on an apron, he filled the fridge with food today so it's just
understandable that he's going to feed this problematic family some proper food.
"Dokja?"
Myscle ((Let's call him that, it's a clip word for "Mystery Uncle" Lmao)) side eyes his one and only
favorite nephew who was so engrossed by a piece of paper that he didn't hear his beloved uncle.
"Young man, what is that?"
"Eeep!"
Dokja hid the paper behind him and looked up at his uncle who was putting gloves on.
Myscle sighed and sweat dropped at his nephew's actions.
"What do you want to eat?"
Dokja just stayed silent and looked at Myscle as if he was Jesus,
"I-I can pick what I want?"

"Sure kiddo. As long as it's not too complicated to make like those dishes in 'fancy' restaurants."
Dokja fidgeted in his seat for a bit as Myscle just watched him, waiting for a response because he
always feel awkward whenever he gets the final say.
"Th-then! Can we have dumplings??"
Dokja asked as he held up the piece of paper which presented nicely done dumplings.
"I- I haven't tasted these things before but I heard these tastes good!"
((Don't worry bean, I also haven't tasted dumplings before) )
Myscle smiled,
"Good thing I know how to make those things kiddo!"
"Really??"
"Yep!"
---
"Dumplings...?"
Kim Byung-ho muttered as he shivered in fear, these looked like the exact same dumplings that
that bastard Myscle made and use to poison him.
Until now, he still doesn't know if that brat has a single bone in his body that doesn't hate him.
"What? Don't like it? Starve then, and I'll give this to my precious nephew."
Myscle said dramatically as he motioned to his nephew who was eating the dumplings as if it was
the most magical thing ever.
Lee Sookyung on the other hand was also enjoying the taste of the dumplings, she's just eating it
slower and savoring the taste.
"On second thought..."
Myscle glanced at Byung-ho like he was a cockroach,
"I wouldn't dare to give my nephew those dumplings on your plate. You've already looked at it
hence it is already contaminated with whatever disgusting sh- haaah... things that you have!"
'It doesn't work like that brother...' Lee Sookyung thought as she sweat dropped.
Her brother was smart, she knows that but Myscle just seems to have an affinity to assholes that
can be roasted by him using different languages and ways.
"Anyway- Kid, you might choke. Slow down."
Dokja looked up from his food and nodded furiously, now taking on small bites of his food.
"It's really good uncle!"
Myscle was silent for a moment before he smiled and patted Dokja's head,
"Glad that you like it."
---
"U-Uncle, can I take a picture of you?"
Myscle sweat dropped and sighed, he didn't really liked having his picture taken but for the sake of
his nephew's happiness then he will endure his hatred.
"Sure kiddo."
...
In the end, Dokja ended up taking thirty pictures in five seconds.
"I'm gonna be blind..."
"Sorry uncle!"
---
"Hey kid. Hey kid. Have you ever wondered how I got this bruise on my wrist?"
Myscle asked Dokja who was eating(as usual) as he showed him his bruised wrist.
Dokja blinked and looked at the wrist and tilted his head.
'Honestly I haven't seen that-'
"Yes..."
Myscle smirked.
"I got it from hoola hooping."
"???"
Dokja looked at his uncle in bewilderment.
"How..."
"I don't know, it just happened kekekekeke"
Dokja sweat dropped and took a bite on his dumpling before asking.
"Why are you telling me this...?"
On the distance Dokja could hear an eerie music playing as he tensed up and sweated again. There
are times that he gets played by his uncle and he feels like it's one of those times.
He slowly looked up at his uncle who had a grin on his face, his hair momentarily hiding his eyes.
It honestly looked scary.
"U-Um..."
Myscle leaned in and whispered,
"Because no one... will ever believe you."
Dokja dropped his dumpling,
"You sick son of a female dog"
---
"U-Um... uncle... can you go for my parent teacher conference?"
"But I'm your dad-"
"Shush you peasant, my prince is talking to me."
Myscle said as he shoved a dumpling in Byung-ho's mouth who reluctantly ate it.
"Anyways, Dokja, this bas- haaah... this background character is right. I'm not even your dad.
Shouldn't you be asking Byung-ho or Sookyung that?"
"But mom's always busy and-"
Dokja stopped talking and looked at his father. Myscle raised an eyebrow as he stared at Byung-ho
who was angrily eating the dumplings.
"And Byung-ho is Byung-ho. Seems like a reasonable excuse kekekekeke"
Myscle laughed loudly.
"Does that mean you're gonna come...?"
"Yup."
Dokja beamed as Myscle shielded his eyes from the human ray of sunshine... no, no, the whole
fucking human sun.
"Anyways, when is it?"
"In thirty minutes."
Byung-ho and Myscle stared at Dokja in silence.
'The walk to Dokja's school is about five minutes but I gotta go there early because I want to see
every single assholes that talks shit about my nephew.'
Myscle crossed his arms and looked down at himself. He was only wearing a simple black turtle
neck and black jeans.
"Alright, let's go."
Myscle stood up and held Dokja's hand who happily took it.
"You aren't gonna change?"
"I already look decent with just this, there's no need for unnecessary fashion in a parent teacher
conference."
Myscle opened the door and he was met with the afternoon breeze and the smell of pollution in the
air.
"What a horrible day to be alive."
Myscle smiled while Dokja frowned,
"You say that everyday."
"Exactly."
Dokja looked down and tightened his grip on Myscle's hand.
"I don't want you dead."
Myscle's left eye twitched slightly,
'Where the fuck did this brat get that from?'
"It's a horrible day to be alive but that doesn't mean I don't wanna. Those are two different things
Dokja. Being alive is the best feeling in the whole world for me, why would I want to cut it short?"
Dokja looked up at Myscle who just looked ahead,
"I would like to live my life simple and free of trouble with me not doing anything..."
"Like a slacker?"
"Yep. Like a slacker."
---
"How old are you, uncle?"
Myscle blinked and tsked.
"Kid, you've known me for seven months now, and you still don't know my age?"
Dokja shook his head.
"I'm thirty six."

"Oh. You're old... do you have a kid?"
Myscle tensed up and placed down the book he was reading. He stared at Dokja for a bit seeing
another child's image overlap to Dokja's making him sigh more.
"Yes. I do have a kid. He'd probably be around your age."
"Really?? What does he look like??"
Myscle's lips pursed into a thin line as he looked out the window.
"Hmm... he has black hair, of course. He also has reddish-brown eyes, it was a bit light. He's
probably a bit taller than you and healthier, of course he's healthier no way in hell am I going to
neglect that child."
Myscle closed his eyes,
"He's a pretty boy. Picked him up on the streets one day and he eventually grew on me enough for
him to be classified as my son. Kekekekeke, I still remember the vicious gaze that that brat gave
me, it was cute in comparison to a certain someone's gaze."
Dokja fell silent, he had a feeling of where that kid is now.
'Probably in a hospital bed or six feet below.'
Myscle continued talking despite knowing that Dokja is already getting annoyed.
"He was weak despite being strong."
"What is that supposed to mean?"
"His mind is strong yet he's physically weak. No matter the effort he puts into his exercises he still
remains weak."
"What's his name?"
Myscle grinned.
"Myung-dae. Kim Myung-dae."
---
((The next two is just a repeat, feel free to skip.))
'The fire of Destruction, it is a person from old times that was converted into a power."
Young Dokja looked up at his uncle who was smiling slightly, he always enjoyed his uncle's stories
and as well as his uncle's presence.
"How did he become a power?" he childishly asked.
Myscle's smile diminished slightly as he looked down at Dokja.

"It is a story for another time, yes?"
"Awee..." Dokja pouted.
Myscle chuckled and patted his head,
" Anyways, the power grants his holder a power of thunderbolts and flames. Whenever it is used
it will look as if Heaven's Punishment is being cast upon those poor souls who dared to anger it's
holder. The thunderbolts could rain down from the sky, it would look mesmerizing of course, for
the thunderbolts are red and pink in color. It is almost as if it's from a fairy tale.
The flames... it could cause a see of flames that will sweep off it's holder's enemies as if they
were measly ants in a puddle.
It would look hypnotic despite the screams of the people being hit by it. It is a perfect balance.
Something that is beautiful yet cruel. Something that looks holy and unholy at the same time."
Dokja gasped in amazement as he imagined on what it will look like.
"What about the holder? What was he like?"
"The person who got turned into a power or the person that holds that power?"
"The person that holds the power."
Myscle hummed and placed a finger on his chin before looking down at his with a cheeky smile,
"He was a hypocrite. He says the he wants to be a slacker yet he saves people and gets himself
involve in wars that doesn't necessarily involved him in the first place. He likes to contradict
himself, dubbing himself as trash but helps others who is in need."
"He's really cool..."
"If he hears that he will not like it. He wants to be viewed as trash."
Dokja made an 'o' with his mouth as his eyes sparkled. He then looked down and blushed slightly
in embarrassment,
"If I... If I were to meet him, do you think he'll be my friend?"
Myscle blinked before his face split into a wide smile,
"It depends on what kind of person you are but I think he will."
"You think so?"
"Mhm."
Dokja smiled widely,
"When I grow up, I want to meet him!"
Myscle looked at him for a moment before a soft smile graced his lips, a nostalgic look gleaming in
his eyes.
"Me too kiddo, me too."

---
"Hey Dokja. I have to tell you something."
"Hm?"
"I'm dying."
"???"
Dokja looked confused and frantic as he watched his uncle walk to his room without any other
words.
'WHAT'S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!'
---
"Kid. You're really crazy you know that?" Myscle asked as he tried to get up from the chair that he
was tied to.
The kid Dokja just remained silent as he continued inspecting his uncle's face.
"Think I'm handsome kid?" Myscle smirked.
Dokja looked at him with a deadpanned expression,
"You don't look like mom. You also don't share the same surname. Are you really my uncle?"
"Course' I am! I'm just adopted. And I also wanted to keep my previous surname."
"Mhm."
Dokja hummed but he doesn't seem to buy it.
He looked at his uncle once again and smiled,
"Whatever. You're my best friend forever, right?"
"Kid, I've told you. My days are numbered."
Dokja just scowled and turned away,
"I'll figure out how to resurrect you or something."
"Sure, suree... Hah! Keep dreaming kid!"
His uncle laughed.
"Haah...Haa..."
Myscle's laugh soon faded as he looked at Dokja straight in the eye.
"Kid, stop this nonsense. You shouldn't be obsessing with your uncle... or anyone."
"I am not obsessed! I just wanted to keep you by my side!"
"By tying me up?"
"You're not even tied up! I just put tape around your wrists!"
"The same thing."
"It's paper tape!"
Dokja looked at his uncle in disbelief. He's literally buff yet he can't escape from paper tape??
What kind of logic is that??
His uncle just snickered, enjoying the annoyed and dumbfounded look on Dokja's face.
But after a while his uncle's eyes softened and looked at the far end of the room, Dokja may not
know it but his uncle has 20/20 vision... or maybe greater than that.
He can see every single detail even if it's afar.
The uncle stared at a particular direction, it was Dokja's room. It was opened and he could
vaguely see photos sprawled across the floor.
His uncle looked back at Dokja with a teasing smile as his eyes curled up in amusement.
'He doesn't think I'm that fucking dumb doesn't he? I could clearly see multiple photos of me.'
He then closed his eyes and sighed, oh how badly he wants to burn those photos but he doesn't
want to ruin the kid's fun.
He suddenly grinned,
"You know, by the way you're acting right now... the holder of the fire of destruction will definitely
not like you."
Young Dokja looked as if he was about to cry when he heard those words come out of his Myscle's
mouth. He does not want his hero and idol to dislike him!
"W-what...?"
Myscle laughed again before sighing and shaking his head,
"Yes. Surely."
Young Dokja frantically started to rip out the paper tapes that was wrapped around his uncle's
wrists.
"No! This holder person will definitely like me!"
---
"Myung...dae? Myung-dae!"
Myscle sobbed as he hugged the kid, pressing the boy's body close to him.
"Gah! You probably think I'm stupid because I'm here crying my eyes out! Haha!"
Myscle laughed as he buried his face onto the boy's hair.
"Kekekeke... Although, I am quite surprised that you'll visit your old man when he's in death bed
already!"
Myscle was silent for a moment before he cried again,
"I'm sorry I was such a failure of a father to you...! I'm sorry I didn't save you in time. I'm sorry I
let you suffocate...I'm sorry I let the person who did this to you escape... I'm sorry..."
The boy pushed Myscle away and threw him flowers while Myscle looked at them in a daze.
"Roses? Haha, Myung-dae, aren't you allergic to flowers? Are you okay, my boy? Tell your father
how you feel, I'll make the nasty feeling go away."
Myscle chuckled nervously, fearing for the boy's allergies.
The boy bit his lip and looked at Myscle with glossy eyes, not knowing what to feel. Wether to feel
sad or happy.
Myscle blinked his eyes rapidly as his vision cleared slightly,
"Myung-dae, why aren't you answering? Haha... you're making your old man fell worried."
Myscle opened his eyes and froze.
"O-Oh."
The kid frowned and ran out of the room,
"D-Dokja, wait! I'm sorry! Fuck!"
Myscle tried to reach out for Dokja but when he tried to follow him, the ivs inserted in him made
him stop.
"Haaah... I really am pathetic."
---
"Remember when I told you I was adopted?"
Myscle asked as he looked out at the window of the hospital.
"Yeah..."
Dokja nodded solemnly.
"...I've... known all this years who my real family was. In truth, I ran away from home and
coincidentally Sookyung's mom met me. She decided to adopt me without giving me a choice... that
stubborn woman... I never told them that I kept in contact with my family, specifically my brother."
Dokja tilted his head slightly, he doesn't know why his uncle would tell him useless things
nowadays.
"And?"
"My brother got his wife pregnant. They're expecting twins, two males to be specific."
Dokja huffed and crossed his arms, he was twelve now and his uncle's death day is nearing and
he's telling him a story about twins??
His uncle's priorities sure is shit.
"They're names. I got the luxury to know their names first kekekeke, wanna know what it is?"
Dokja nodded his head, choosing to entertain his uncle.
"Kim Rok Soo and Kim Myung-dae. Funny, right?"
Chapter End Notes
: I gave a made up name for the father:P
: Hmm... since it was never shown, I guess I'll explain the reason why small Kim
Dokja developed an obsession over his dear uncle.
A child like Kim Dokja that rarely has been given attention or care by his parents
would be bound to be attached to the person that gives him his needs and wants.
And without the attention thing, it would be quite reasonable that Dokja isn't aware
that his obsession is bad, because he doesn't have his parent's guidance over rights and
wrongs.
Without his parent's teaching him about emotions and communications and stuff it is
quite... sensible that he does not know how to express himself.
Then again, this can also go the other way, where the child would have suspicions
over the person that is acting 'oddly'. If someone lacks something, they will think it is
odd. Take the pineapple on pizza for example, those who does not have the luxury of
tasting great pineapples they would say that it tastes HORRIBLE. But to those who
eats pineapples from time to time, they would think that it is kinda okay.
A person who did not get shown care would find it odd for a person to care for them.
Also, don't give me the 'but he's a child, why is he mature?' bullshit, some people
experiences things way too early for their age. Kinda like what happened to Lee
Gilyoung. Sorry if I sounded rude for this one, I just got tired of seeing some peeps
[from other stories] saying it's unrealistic for a supposed to be naive child to be
mature.
: LMFAO I GOT CAUGHT BY MY MOM READING LOOKISM- Like- there's

nothing too wrong with that but like- I was rereading that damned panel about Samuel,
you know- the fan service one- Well, almost all 'normal' Samuel panels are fan service
but there's this one particular panel lmao- you might know what it is, but it ain't the tub
one
: Someone tried to scam me, thinking I don't know them. But in reality they're my best
friend's neighbor lmao- we trolled em' for a bit. My best friend and I have a fifty
kilometers distance soo.... yeah-
Sometime's some situations in my life are things I would only expect in manhwas or
novels because most of those shit are just too good to be true-
: I accidentally made the dad here a bit lovable:')
: I honestly need to stop reading manhwas/novels :| Like bro- I learned how to fight
because of Viral Hit and Lookism, I rode my bike again because of Wind Breaker, I
suddenly had interest with insects/bugs because of Jungle Juice, my love for money
arose because of TOTCF, I EVEN LEARNED MANNERS BECAUSE OF
NOBLESSE-
Like- Stop. I need some help.
: This was cringe as fuck:') I want a Myscle in my life
: Y'all probably expected it, or not-

Rose
Chapter Summary
It's better not to get jealous about something.
Chapter Notes
Han Sooyoung grabbed Cale's hand and dragged him towards Dokja, raising her chin up as she
asked,
“Hey, what are you going to do now?”
Dokja turned to her and replied with a simple,
“…I don’t know. I’m still thinking.”
“Then let me learn it, or maybe let Cale learn it."
Han Sooyoung then stared at Cale who was looking at her with a deadpanned expression.
'On second thought... nevermind about Cale. This fucker is op enough, he needs to be nerfed.'
“What?”
“Or let the other survivors learn it.”
Dokja looked at the people around them as soon as he heard those words leave Sooyoung's mouth.
It was two days after the coin farms collapsed. The rescued survivors were working together and
caring for the other wounded.
The atmosphere was quite different from the survivors of Deputy Yoon’s coin farm. Perhaps Han
Sooyoung’s hypocrisy-filled good deeds had changed them. It turned out that hypocrisy was a good
thing.
Han Sooyoung opened her mouth again. “Isn’t it just learning Way of the Wind? Does it matter
who learns it?”
“…Right, anyone can learn it.”
“Why do you insist on being the one to learn it? Are you trying to get the attention of the
constellations alone?”
It wasn’t wrong, but it wasn’t exactly right.
“Only people with the protection medallion can learn Way of the Wind.”
“Then give it to me.”

“It isn’t transferable.”
[The character Han Sooyoung has confirmed that the statement is true.]
Cale sweat dropped when he also saw the message. Come to think of it, why does the Star Stream
gives him messages that is only supposed to be seen by Dokja?
“You are the first person who is more suspicious than Yoo Jonghyuk." Dokja said with a sweat
drop.
“You brought it up. This skill, Yoo Jonghyuk should’ve originally learnt it?”
“Then why do you have to go through this trouble? You can leave it to Yoo Jonghyuk. It isn’t too
late now so let’s go find Yoo Jonghyuk. He is growing well. That guy would manage it somehow.”
“Yoo Jonghyuk doesn’t listen to what other people will say."
"He listens to priest Cale."
"Even so, that guy doesn't do anything if the person won't give him something that he could benefit
to. Who knows if he asks for priest Cale to go with him?"
"You have a good point."
Han Sooyoung placed her finger under her chin, pretending that she was thinking deeply even
though she clearly already have some words to say.
"Just say what you want to say." Dokja sighed.
"I'll tempt him." she grinned.
Dokja narrowed his eyes and looked at Han Sooyoung, "He isn't interested in the body of a child."
Han Sooyoung scowled and then pointed at Cale again,
"Cale is a literal minor and Junghyuk is a full grown man child. No."
"..." Han Sooyoung looked away.
“Besides, there is also a problem in finding Yoo Junghyuk.”
Even Yoo Junghyuk couldn’t learn Way of the Wind without the protection medallion.
"We can try making Cale as a bait-"
"Stop trying to make Cale the solution to every problem that is related to Junghyuk. Besides, we
don't even know if he'll go that far for Cale-"
Han Sooyoung looked at Cale in confusion as she whispered in his ear,
"This ahjussi doesn't know?"

Cale only shook his head.
Han Sooyoung smirked, her air of confidence suddenly becoming more obvious.
"Hah! I feel special."
"Are you guys not telling me something?" Dokja asked with a raised eyebrow, dumbfounded at the
fact that these two idiots really trusted themselves that he did not just heard their whole
conversation.
At this time, an uproar was heard in the distance.
“There is someone injured. Please help! It is serious!”
Someone had found a wounded person nearby.
[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is looking forward to your comradeship.]
[Some constellations are expecting you to treat the wounded.]
Cale sweat dropped as he sighed, getting some messages of his own.
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favored Trash' is looking at you.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is telling you to ignore it.]
'Seriously, these guys...'
Dokja snatched Cale away from Han Sooyoung and began dragging him to the source of the
shouting with a grumbling Han Sooyoung trailing behind them.
Cale closed his eyes and went into priest form as the two looked at him momentarily,
"Don't tell me it's..."
Han Sooyoung didn't even get to finish her sentence when they finally saw the cause of the
problem.
The bleeding Junghyuk was waiting for them there, clutching a rose in his hands. The rose was
half red and half white, but they are unsure wether the red is actually the color of the rose or just
his blood tainting the color.
Han Sooyoung whispered with a dumb expression as she continued to look down at Yoo Junghyuk,
"We found him, what are you going to do now, Dokja?"
"What else?"
“Shouldn’t you save him? This jerk, he is the protagonist.”
Han Sooyoung looked scared that Yoo Jonghyuk would wake up straight away.
“Do you have anything that will restrain him?”
“Yoo Jonghyuk won’t tolerate them.”
“Lock him up…”
“Then he will commit suicide.”
“But if he goes back… Damn, what will happen if he regresses?”
Han Sooyoung belatedly came to this realization.
“We have to stop it. Nobody knows what will happen.”
The two turned towards the priest who was just looking calm as ever, good thing his mouth is on
his face now and not on his hand, god knows what kind of shit Junghyuk would do if he saw that.
"Let's use Cale."
"Agreed."
The nodded to each other, now coming to an agreement that Cale is indeed the only solution to a
Junghyuk problem.
Dokja looked down at Junghyuk as he backed away a bit, his arms getting covered with
goosebumps.
“…Shit.”
Yoo Jonghyuk was staring at him with bloody and teary eyes. His lips were moving and he was
obviously saying something like ‘Dead, Kim Dokja.’
Dokja turned around and saw no Han Sooyoung, turns out she had fled the scene immediately.
That damned traitor.
Dokja shouted towards Yoo Jonghyuk from a distance.
“Hey! Can’t you release your anger?”
“…”
“Wasn’t it a fair fight? Didn’t you try to kill me as well?”
Yoo Junghyuk’s eyes didn’t change.
"...I have the priest??"
Junghyuk's eyes became less steady and began darting from place to place as if trying to figure out
where the priest was.
'Oh god he's hopeless.'
The priest and Dokja thought as they sweat dropped.

Dokja activated his skill while the priest just continued standing there, looking at the rose in
Junghyuk's hands as he smiled slightly.
'Is he conscious?'
The priest thought as he looked at Junghyuk again.
'From what I remembered... he has poison in his system? I don't really know which one though...'
There were blue blood vessels all over Junghyuk's body because of the poison. Fortunately, he was
still alive.
Kim Dokja turned to the priest,
"He was poisoned with the Thousand Spirits Poison."
"I see..."
They stared at each other, seemingly having the same thoughts. Only one woman could have done
that to him this early in the scenarios...
A woman watching them in the distance asked, "You... are you Kim Dokja and the priest?"
The both of them just nodded.
“He was like this the whole time. He kept asking me to take him to Kim Dokja… But he was also
mumbling 'priest' the whole time..."
'His obsession is almost as bad as Clopeh's.' the priest thought as he sweat dropped.
He looked down at Yoo Junghyuk which was more blue-tinged than before. The terrified Han
Sooyoung who had been fleeing came back.
“Hey, what’s going on?” Han Sooyoung poked Dokja's shoulder but he didn't answer, she huffed
and then turned to the priest who gave her the same calming smile.
"He is poisoned." he simply answered.
Han Sooyoung raised an eyebrow, THE Yoo Junghyuk got poisoned? It would have been odd but
then again he was still only in his third regression and it was still early in the scenarios.
"I see... so that explains the blue veins."
She then turned towards Dokja,
"And that guy. What the fuck is up with that guy?"
Dokja was slightly looking up and staring intently at nothing as if he was mentally conversing with
thin air.
"...Perhaps he is thinking deeply for a cure that could make Junghyuk-ah better." the priest said,
making up an answer even though he knows that Dokja was talking with the Dokkaebi.
"'Junghyuk-ah'? Isn't Junghyuk older than you?"
The priest did not say anything and just smiled at her.
The priest closed his eyes as he opened the dokkaebi communication.
'Bihyung. How is my brother doing?'
[Hm?]
[Oh. Well]
[He's been a lot more vicious lately, he also spaces out a lot and would always mumble about 'gods'
or something like that. Your brother gets mood changes often too.]
'I see... anything else?'
[He has been expressing less emotions and has also been treating the white haired incarnation as a
pawn and not as a friend. Even so, the white haired incarnation is oblivious enough to notice. The
again, your brother also doesn't seem to know that the only reason that the white haired incarnation
is following him is because he looks identical to you.
[Would you like to know about the white haired incarnation too? I'm not talking about the long
haired one by the way, I'm talking about the guy you saved.]
'No need.'
The priest opened his eyes again and rubbed his temples, it will be troublesome since Barrow is
seemingly showing of some habits of his past self.
But why? Why is Barrow showing signs of being the White Radish again? Did the God of Death
knew about any of this?
The priest shook his head.
No. The God of Death definitely did not knows about this. That god is omniscient in a way but he
does not know the minds of humans.
The priest was brought out of his deep thinking at the sound of Dokja asking some survivors for a
bucket, a small bucket to be exact.
The priest watched as Dokja lit a Magic Power Stove and poured some ingredients in it. It made
Han Sooyoung ask,
"What are you going to make?"
“An antidote.”
"You actually decided to save him?"
Han Sooyoung asked with a raised eyebrow as if she expected it yet not expected it at the same
time.
“This bastard, he came to me deliberately.”
“Deliberately? Why?”
“Did he come to ask you for help? I don’t think Yoo Junghyuk would come all this way to kill
you.”
“That is impossible for Yoo Junghyuk.”
“How do you know?”
“I know. He is that type of bastard.”
Dokja adjusted the flames of the stove.
Fire blazed and the contents in the bucket started to boil. Based on the colour and form, it looked
like food from the Death Valley goblins. It might seem terrible but this soup was an excellent
antidote.
Han Sooyoung placed her hands on her knees and stared at the terrible food. “By the way, was Yoo
Jonghyuk such a bad person in Ways of Survival?”
“…What?”
“It was a thought that I had. Didn’t Yoo Jonghyuk save a lot of people and do good deeds? Of
course, he is like a psychopath but isn’t he moving for the people? He is fighting to save the world.
I don’t want to admit it because I am a bad person.”
Dokja laughed and said, “Your defense of Yoo Jonghyuk is energetic because you haven’t read as
far as me.”
“But that is that and this is this. You can’t judge people by only looking at one side.”
The priest nodded at that. Exactly. It is like heroes and villains. A hero is only a hero to those he
saved, but what about to the villains he defeated/killed?
Han Sooyoung was smiling coldly.
“No matter how much you claim that my work is plagiarism, it has actually never been affected by
Ways of Survival.”
“…You almost convinced me without saying that. It is a real pity.”
The priest's lips formed into a thin line as he sighed. He was actually getting frustrated at the
conversation these two is making, was it because he knows the truth? Or was it because the two
were simply annoying?
He took a deep breath and looked at the two faces, one was frowning because the other still
believes she plagiarized while the other is frowning because he is rethinking his thoughts about
Yoo Junghyuk.
"Aigoo... can you believe those two? Who knew that in the future they will be close companions?"
the priest said to Yoo Junghyuk as if he can actually hear him.
He crouched down besides Yoo Junghyuk and held out his hand, his hand was immediately
gripped by Yoo Junghyuk though it was a bit weak.
"My hand is probably the part of my body that has the most germs because you guys like to hold it.
What's so special about my hand anyway?"
The priest continued talking as if he was conversing with Yoo Junghyuk. He continued talking
because he knows that the regressor was listening to every word he says.
"I'm not saying that you're dirty or anything, I know full well that you're a clean freak. Speaking of
clean freaks, I remember Beacrox, he's a cook. He's also really great at fighting. When I think
about it, I think he's a better cook than yo-"
The priest didn't get to finish his sentence as he felt Junghyuk's hand tightening around his, though
it was not tight enough to cause pain.
The priest blinked owlishly before chuckling.
Yoo Junghyuk was prideful to what he cooks so it hurts him a bit to hear the priest liking someone
else's cooking.
'Who the hell even is Beacrox? A foreigner?'
Yoo Junghyuk thinks that this 'Beacrox' person is copying him because not only is he a cook and a
fighter he was also a clean freak like him.
The priest looked to the side as he smelled a disgusting stench. Kim Dokja was holding a bowl of
soup that looked like it was 'cooked' by Choi Han.
Han Sooyoung and the priest watched as Kim Dokja scooped some soup and began blowing on it.
The priest and Han Sooyoung looked at each other and then said in unison.
"You're acting like a wife."
"Do you want to do this?"
"No."
"I don't want to."
The two immediately declined.
[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is telling you to find another man.]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is urging you in a polyamory.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' does not want you in any relationships.]
The priest smiled slightly at the daily unnecessary sponsoring of coins.

[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is telling you to pick him instead.]
The priest coughed into his fist and stared at the message in a dead panned manner.
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is freaking out.]
[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is laughing loudly.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is looking at constellation 'Secretive Plotter' in
disgust.]
[The constellation 'Darkness Who Favors Trash' is silent.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is tired of the other constellations's bullshit.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is laughing maniacally.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' is silently cheering for the constellation 'Secretive
Plotter'.]
'Fuck it. I get free coins for this type of shit anyway.'
The priest's lips curled downwards slightly.
Yoo Junghyuk opened his eyes with a slight groan, he was still in bad shape but he was rapidly
healing. A bead of sweat dropped from Yoo Junghyuk's forehead as he wonders why this
constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is suddenly sending him death threats.
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is telling you to smile.]
The priest was a bit confused about the request but smiled nonetheless. Besides, this situation
seems beneficial to him so why not empty out the constellations's savings?
His smile only widened at that message.

"What are you smiling about?" Han Sooyoung asked, because she was a bit bothered at the priest's
many expressions in the span of thirty seconds.
Yes she has been staring at the priest, so what?
"A dear constellation has been giving me many coins." the priest answered simply as he smiled.
Han Sooyoung looked besides her, looking at the messages of a constellation that is sending death
threats to her.
"Let me guess. Constellation Secretive Plotter?"
"Yes."
"I can't believe you, even constellations? Man, don't hog all the species, just pick one."
The priest only smiled widely.
"Nevermind, I would actually pay for you to smile at me like that."
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is glad someone understands him.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is starting like this woman.]
Han Sooyoung's jaw slacked a bit.
'What. the. hell? The constellation just gave me many coins because he agrees with what I say?'
Han Sooyoung and the priest looked at each other, eyes narrowing and lips twisting upwards. The
two had a silent conversation that not even Kim Dokja could mind read.
---
After a while the trio left Lycaon who was still receiving enlightenment and headed for Gangdong-
gu.
It was at a tremendous pace.
“Can we just leave that wolf?”
“The Imyuntar can feel the master of the medallion. He will come find us when he wakes up.
Rather…” Dokja looked at Han Sooyoung running beside him and said, “Can’t you carry him?
You can use your avatar.”
“I don’t want to.” The disgusted Han Sooyoung quickly moved away from Dokja.
“Didn’t you say earlier that Yoo Jonghyuk might not be a bad guy?”
“That is that and this is this. Isn’t he the one who cut my head off?”
The two then silently looked at the priest who's hand was still being held by a certain someone.
Shaking their heads, they came to a decision to not let the guy carry anything. He looked like he
could break any second.
The priest hummed as the color of the rose that Junghyuk had kept changing when he was the one
holding it.
Of course it would change like that for the rose was not being held by it's owner, that means it
cannot identify what kind of emotion or future that it's owner has.
Then again, it was also only changing like that because it was back to who made it. If it was held
by anybody else than its creator or owner then it would just be transparent.
"Hey. I also want a rose, will you ever make me one? I saw Dokja also having that kind of rose and
it's making me jealous that I don't have one." Han Sooyoung said bluntly as she stared at the rose.
She was fascinated by that rose. It was changing colors but at a very slow pace when Junghyuk
was holding it but when she tried to hold it it became transparent, but now that the priest was
holding it, it's colors began to rapidly change.
The priest looked at her and smiled slightly.
If only she knew...
"Alright, then." he answered simply.
"Wait, really?"
"Yes."
"How will you make it? Do you actually craft it or do you use some kind of skill?"
"It is easy, watch."
The priest took a petal from the Yoo Junghyuk's rose but it immediately regenerated.
The priest held the petal that faded into transparency. The priest hummed and bit his thumb,
rubbing the blood on the petal which immediately began changing colors. The priest whispered
some words, it wasn't audible to the other people since he was just basically saying it to himself.
"Till' death and life, this rose shall be the symbol of Lady Han Sooyoung's life. This rose and her
fate are now tied to one another, shall this rose wither and die then she shall die in abandonment."
He waved it around a bit and threw it in the air, when it fell down in his hand it was a full grown
rose without it's thorns.
"Here. Take care of it, okay?"
The priest said with a small smile as Han Sooyoung happily accepted the rose.
Chapter End Notes

: I'll be doing another fanfic. Cale and Barrow are still twins, in the modern world. But
this time around the villains would get more light than the heroes because why not? I
want them to redeem themselves in my fanfic (Kinda like what happened with Barrow
here). But not Venion, fuck you Venion.
I'm only doing it because the idea stuck in my head like a lice and I can't get rid of it...
: Sorry about the late update by the way, I got sick at exactly 00:00:00((That's military
time if you're not aware)) in New year- I'm not even joking, I legit got sick at that
exact time, really sick.
: I'm crying right now while I was writing this, why? My puppy ate my first ever full
body and full color drawing in traditional. I have never felt such hatred to such a cute
thing-
: Lmfao don't mind Secretive Plotter, he's just a lonely sunfish that is in need of a
Priest/Cale that would smile at him-
Priest Cale is a Walking Light
Chapter Summary
Yoo Sangah and Lee Seolhwa is pretty, priest Cale said so and nobody can make him
change his mind.
Chapter Notes
Kim Namwoon stared at Barrow who was absolutely slaughtering monsters left and right with his
skill that turns his 'sword', which looks like a wooden skewer, into a flaming sword.
His eyes followed the teen's every move before focusing on Barrow's face.
'No matter how I look at it... Cale-nim and Barrow does not look alike. Cale-nim is too feminine
while Barrow looks too... simple. Tsk. I can't believe the white radish-'
Kim Namwoon's thoughts got cut off as he leaned against the wall,
'White radish? Since when did I called him white radish?'
Kim Namwoon squinted his eyes as he caught sight of a white mask on Barrow's face, shaking his
head, the mask was gone.
'Damn, I'm hallucinating.'
He sighed and then looked up the sky, seeing the sky look peaceful even though hell and
misfortune rained upon earth.
'Now that I think about it... Is Cale-nim wearing make-up? His features are too... different to be
called Korean, nor any Asian at that matter.'
He closed his eyes and took a slow breath.
'Proper make up can literally fool people into thinking that your face is different, I won't even be
shocked if I find out that Cale-nim is actually someone that has a handsome and non-feminine
face.'
Tap. Tap. Tap.
"What are you thinking about?"
He heard Barrow's monotone voice behind him. That's also something that is weird. The longer
Barrow is away from Cale, the more expressionless he becomes.
Is it a sibling thing?
Kim Namwoon would never know.
"Is Cale-nim wearing make up?"

Barrow raised an eyebrow and then tilted his head upwards, pointing at his jawline.
"See this? It looks natural, right? It actually has tape and foundation. Cale placed make up on me
and his face to alter our appearance. For some reason I can't take it off, not like I will, he probably
placed some kind of water proof make up."
"Tape? What's the tape for?"
Barrow hummed and tilted his head to the right slightly, pointing below the end of his jawline.
"Tape. It lifts up the skin on this part to make the illusion that the person has a much more..."
Barrow tried to find the word in his vocabulary as he narrowed his eyes,
"Much more diamond shape face-like. You know, pointy chin and slim face. I mean, that is how
our face actually looks like but Cale just made it look slimmer."
Namwoon nodded.
"How about the eyes?"
Barrow blinked a bit before pointing the obvious yet almost natural looking lashes and eye liner.
Namwoon took some time to process this information before carefully asking,
"How does Cale-nim naturally look?"
Barrow's stoic face broke into a large grin.
"Much better than his current appearance and much more handsome."
Barrow's grin faded and his face became stoic again, but he was having a small smile as he talked
about his brother.
"Even though we're identical twins, he still managed to look better than me."
Namwoon nodded again and sweat dropped. If Barrow also has make up does that means he looks
different than what he looks like right now??
Barrow turned around and used some cloth from his pocket to clean the [World Tree Branch], even
though it was on fire while he was using it, it still managed to have some bloody stains.
Namwoon tilted his head as he stared at the back of Barrow's head, observing the slight sways of
his vibrant red hair that seemed to be the shade of blood.
'Should I ask my sponsor? They are omniscient so maybe they'll know?'
Shaking his head, Namwoon sighed. He had forgotten that he shouldn't be too trusting for the
things that constellations' says, even if it's his sponsor.
[Your sponsor applauds you for your right thinking.]

Namwoon sweat dropped, his eyes fixing on the messaged with a slight dim. He doesn't like how
he basically doesn't have privacy anymore ever since he chose this constellation as his sponsor.
What if his sponsor finds out about some secrets even he couldn't remember?!
[Your sponsor frowns at your insecurity.]
[Your sponsor advises you not to think too much of it.]
Namwoon raised an eyebrow and huffed. His sponsor does not understand how he feels at all!
[Your sponsor agrees with you.]
'You don't admit that kind of shit you bastard!'
Namwoon's left eye twitched before he felt a sudden chill run down his fine, causing goosebumps
to appear on all over his body. It felt as if a predator was looking straight at him.
He contemplated wether to look behind him or not, after some time he turned his head slightly and
caught a glimpse of Barrow looking at him with murderous eyes, the 'wooden skewer' on his hands
somehow getting a shine.
He doesn't know why Barrow was suddenly looking at him like that. And he doesn't know wether
that is a good thing or a bad thing.
"Namwoon. Let me tell you of a story." Barrow said with a smile but his voice was like cold wind,
forcing Namwoon to nod and stay silent.
"A teen with hair as white as snow and eyes red like endless pools of blood."
[The constellations who likes stories are interested.]
[The constellation Abyssal Black Flame Dragon is raising it's brows.]
Namwoon raised an eyebrow, wasn't Barrow just describing him?
He was about to open his mouth but when he saw the look Barrow is giving him, he immediately
closed it and decided to just not question it.
"A chuunibiyo, that's what he is. Despite being bloodthirsty as a first impression, he actually has a
laid back personality."
Barrow closed his eyes and then turned around (For dramatic effect).
"Adaptation to the Star Stream so forward that even ,I, am surprised. This teen tried to kill an
elderly woman, all the while convincing other passengers to join him. He truly has a way with his
words."
Kim Namwoon knitted his eyebrows, why was Barrow telling him the first scenario in such a
dramaticized manner?
"But of course, a person appears. Explains the scenario and even releases some insects. Bit of a
hero personality the person has, don't you think?"
Barrow smirked,
"In desperate attempt of survival in the last seconds he strikes a deal with a person more foul than
the devil. And now he is here, alive and breathing, barely even making an effort to survive."
[The new constellations are a bit impressed at the narration of the first scenario experience.]
[The constellations who likes stories are a bit annoyed.]
[The constellations are wondering why are you telling a story of something they already know.]
"That's how the story went."
Story? Did Barrow only treated this survival situation they are in, just a story? Namwoon was a bit
upset, he doesn't know why but he is.
"Was that it? Did you say that just to mock me?" Namwoon asked with a frown but Barrow did not
answer so he continued talking,
"I get it. I was desperate to live, but aren't we all? It's normal for humans. Also, what the fuck do
you mean? Cale-nim is the holiest person that I know."
Barrow's eyes curled up as he smiled.
Kim Namwoon stopped talking and closed his mouth, there was something sinister in Barrow's
overall expression, it made him... afraid.
"Do you want to know how the story is supposed to go?" Barrow grinned.
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is interested.]
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is warning you not to say it.]
[The constellations who likes stories are urging you to continue.]
Kim Namwoon unconsciously stepped back, he had a feeling. A feeling that Barrow's next words
are true.
[Your sponsor is telling you to prepare for the next red head's next words.]
[Your sponsor is sighing at the red head.]
[Your sponsor is telling you that the red head's words are not getting filtered.]
[Your sponsor is telling you to take care and good luck.]
"The teen..." Barrow paused (for dramatic effect once again lmao) "...died. And the red head twins
are not supposed to exist."
---
[The constellation 'Darkness who Favors Trash' is screaming at you to get your twin.]
[The constellation 'Sun of the Roan Kingdom' is informing you that your twin did something
stupid.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battle Field' is telling you not to hate them.]
[The constellation 'Despair Inducing Bastard' is telling you it's not their fault your twin is reckless.]
[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' wants to question you.]
[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' is gripping his hair in confusion.]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is bewildered.]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is worried for your soon-to-be mental state.]
The priest looked at the messages blankly, his lips forming into a straight line.
'What exactly did the White Thing do?'
The priest resisted the urge to drag a palm across his face, as he already have a guess what kind of
stupid shit Barrow did for the constellations to react this way.
'That radish revealed something. And the Star Stream did not filter it. Great. More head aches.'
At this point the priest just wants to crawl in a ditch and sleep for all eternity.
However even if the priest felt annoyed he still kept his expression positive, considering that it was
not the time to drop his facade since three people who can easily read him is surrounding him right
now.
After some time they crossed Cheongdam Bridge and entered Gwangjin-gu.
They felt the surrounding environment change bit by bit. Grass was growing on the streets and
instead of rotting bodies, the smell of monster feces filled the area.
It made the priest's nose scrunch up a little.
The trunk of a huge plant emerged from the ground and wrapped around the surrounding high-rise
buildings.
'It looks a bit vicious...' the priest commented on his mind, he was glad that these... plant is not
harmful. To those who does not attack at least.
[The 7th grade plant species ‘Yanaspleta’ is on the lookout.]
Han Sooyoung narrowed her eyes, stopping her observation on the rose as she slowly started to
pull out a weapon but was stopped by what Dokja said,
"Don't act stupidly. Everything will be fine as long as we do not attack."
Han Sooyoung frowned, not believing it. "Don't these type of monsters attack with... tentacle-like
things?"
"Those are just in manhwas. These ones we are seeing are actually gentle. Just be careful on your
footsteps and watch out for their roots."
At the top of the building, the head of the plant that resembled a sunflower followed after them
with its eyes. It seemed scary but it was actually a good monster. This didn’t mean that the
situation was optimistic.
The plant species originally came after the Great Hall was fully opened.
“The terraforming has started.”
Han Sooyoung tilted her head a bit, glancing at the rose and then at the monster. 'Can Cale
transform his roses into monsters that are like that?'
She stopped her train of thoughts when she felt someone looking at her. Turning her head slightly
she could see the priest smiling gently at her,
"Noona, why don't you scout the perimeter with your avatars?" the priest suggested politely but
then added, "Although it is okay if you do not. I can understand if you are still exhausted and is in
need of rest-."
"Haah... you holy bastard. If you want to be polite and kind then just be that. Don't become scary. I
don't like your mood swings." Han Sooyoung sighed, "Alright, I will do it."
Han Sooyoung scouted the area with her avatars as Cale suggested.
“It is a monster colony. Damn.”

“The terraforming will be even faster if the disasters awaken.”
“What type of person is waking up the disaster?”
“A person like you. You woke up the fire dragon.”
Han Sooyoung was a bit annoyed at the reminder of her past mistake.
With the way Dokja is speaking it remind the priest of how he used to trash talk original Cale.
Original Cale being beaten to a pulp by Choi Han because of some stupid words would always
make him curse the red haired noble.
“…Didn’t you tidy it up?”
“At that time, the intermediate dokkaebi placed a penalty on the fire dragon. And what if I didn’t
kill it? Don’t tell me that you would catch it?”
“There was a penalty? Then didn’t it benefit us to catch a weakened disaster?”
“The Disaster of Questions has no penalty. It is questionable if the dokkaebi would even place a
penalty on it.”
They moved quickly to avoid the monster’s colony. In the streets, the ground rats and grolls were
eating corpses.
Looking at the traces of the destroyed monsters, Yoo Jonghyuk seemed to have come through this
path. Yoo Jonghyuk was great to walk so far in this physical condition.
"C- Ahem. Priest-nim." Han Sooyoung corrected herself with a cough, knowing that Yoo Junghyuk
still didn't know of the priest's true identity.
"Yes?"
"Are you able to create monsters that are similar to the Yanaspleta?" she asked curiously.
The priest raised an eyebrow and looked up at the sky.
Can he? There is a possibility considering that he can tie someone's fate with the rose. But then
again, Cale cannot create a living thing. No.
Cale should not create a living thing. He isn't a god and he also did not want troublesome things.
The only reason that the rose can wilt and die is because it feeds off of the positive feeling that it's
owner would give it. If it only has negative ones or is forgotten then it would slowly die, though it
would not physically show, it would only be obvious when it's already dead.
"No. I cannot." the priest said with a small smile.
Han Sooyoung stared at him for a bit and sighed.
"I expected it, but it would have been cool though..."
The priest was silent, he was used to doing things for the kids to keep them happy, even though he
knows it was impossible.
Taking a deep breath he said,

"I will try."
Han Sooyoung gasped and smiled widely.
"Awwee... you're soft."
The priest avoided her gaze and instead looked his hand that was being gripped held by Junghyuk.
For some reason it had become more tighter when he was talking with Han Sooyoung.
'Aigoo... did I said something that made him mad?'
The priest's attention was momentarily caught by a certain system message that rung in his head
like a loud bell.
'...my plan... is getting fucking ruined!'
The priest was frustrated but his face did not show it but... his usually calm expression in his priest
form did become stoic though.
- Calm. Cale. Calm.
- Kahahahahah! Even if I don't know your plan let's fuck those plan slayers and bring out a sea of
fire!
The priest took a deep breath when he heard the ancient powers' voice. That's right, he had them.
Their long period of silence made him forget about them slightly.
Now that he thinks about it...
'How the hell am I supposed to get Vitality of the Heart??'
As the scenarios progresses, his percentage rate of getting the 'Vitality of the Heart' decreases, and
it frustrates him to not know how to get it.
Without the 'Vitality of the Heart' his plate would break and would not be able to withhold the two
elements clashing with each other in his body. Good thing that the motherfucking God of Death is
fixing his plate from time to time.
'Aigoo... but even if it's a God helping me... it is also breaking my plate to another extent because a
human should NOT even be supposed to be tinkerd by a holy being. Talking to a God alone could
literally break their mind. Seeing their shadow could kill them.'
Cale was glad that this world did not have the same rules as 'Earth', where it is impossible for a
human to survive when they encounter any type of holy being. Well that's what he heard to some
beliefs, he does not know if it's actually true.
- Cale... ?
- Kahahahahha! ! !
The priest shook his head slightly.
He was glad that he can hear the ancient powers' again, but it getting kinda annoying.
'Hm?'
The priest tilted his head slightly and looked at a system message. What ever that was written was
not really all that important to him, but he'd a bit glad that the plot is going smoothly.
"Kim Dokja, Priest-nim."
The priest was brought out of his musing when he heard Han Sooyoung tense voice.
The road from Cheonho Bridge to Gangdong was visible. The Great Hall emitted a bright light and
something fell towards Gangdong-gu.
They fully entered Gangdong-gu and the density of the strange grasses covering the ground
increased. Dirty trees grew between buildings and there were small beasts running on the trees.
Gangdong-gu was already half of another world.
Han Sooyoung bit her lips and asked, “Are we too late? What if the disaster has already
awakened?”
“It hasn’t happened yet. Then we would’ve received the scenario.” Kim Dokja responded.
They took a few more steps and saw several markings on the ground. It looked like graffiti but it
was actually a territorial display.
It was a warning that no one should enter.
From here on, it was the area of the Poisoner. Like the other wanderers, she settled in Gangdong-
gu and started to expand her base.
Han Sooyoung said, “If this group is well guarded, it won’t be easy to attack… Have you thought
of something?” she turned to Kim Dokja.
“We only need the meteorite. We can just steal it. I will buy time while you take the meteorite.”
"There is no need to rush. Even if the disaster begins, the Disaster of Questions is a disaster that
can be suppressed at an early stage." the priest said calmly.
Dokja looked at him with a slightly shocked expression, why? The priest said the exact same thing
as Yoo Junghyuk at the exact same time. If he didn't know better he would have thought that the
black and white duo are talking in telepathy.
'From what I remember, they need the 'Way of the Wind' to suppress the disaster early.' the priest
thought with tilt of head.
“There are people.”
Kim Dokja immediately raised Unbroken Faith and went in front a little more to cover the priest
off of the other people's view. As much as he is aware that his priest can protect himself, he is also
aware that his priest does not have a healthy body that could withstand even a small attack.
Dokja entrusted Yoo Junghyuk to Han Sooyoung's avatar.
“…I will be gone for a while so take him. Do you understand?”
The people were getting closer. But something felt strange. Usually it wasn’t so loud when a single
group moved. Then the clear voice of a woman was heard in front of us.
“Everybody run towards Cheonho Bridge!”
It wasn’t the Poisoner’s group.
They weren’t as powerful was the Wanderer King’s group but some people who survived the
Poisoner’s Group were escaping from Gangdong-gu. The unarmed survivors gasped for air when
they found them.
“O-Out of the way! Hurry!”
Terrible arrows came flying towards them. The man who spoke to Dokja fell down after being hit
by an arrow. The man’s back quickly became discolored and blackened. It was poison.
“Get those scum!”
The Poisoner’s group. Dozens of men and women simultaneously fired arrows.
"I can activate the shie-"
"NO." Kim Dokja and Han Sooyoung immediately refused his idea while Yoo Junghyuk just gave
him a glare, unable to say the same thing.
The priest's shield out of the picture, they began to try and avoid it instead. Although when they
move behind a building, threads of silk spread out in the air.
Dozens of webs were arranged at once, causing the arrows to become tangled in the thread and not
go any further. Han Sooyoung’s eyes widened.
“…What the hell is that technique?”
In fact, it was fired from behind the Poisoner’s group. The thread was like steel wire. The
sharpness of the thread caused the legs of people to fly through the air.
“Kuaaak!"
All the threads were connected to one woman. The woman wearing a tight black battle suit flew
through the air. Two knives stretched out from the fingers of the woman brilliantly riding the
thread of magic.
The woman freely manipulated the length of the thread and she swept away the Poisoner’s group in
an instant.
There wasn’t any hesitation in her hand. The movements were beyond beautiful. The combination
of stats and skills showed that she didn’t have an ordinary sponsor.
Han Sooyoung muttered. “Hey, that woman…”
“…Yoo Sangah-ssi?”
The priest's eyes shone slightly when he saw the woman. He found her very beautiful. In his
opinion her looks could make the world forgive her because she is simply too beautiful.
She really was as good looking as the novel and the wikis described her to be.
The appearances of characters in novels really does not fail to make the priest speechless.
"Hey." Han Sooyoung called out which just made Kim Dokja nod.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi, this way!”
Yoo Sangah stopped when she heard Dokja's words. She clearly hadn’t expected to meet them in
this place.
“Han Sooyoung, please.”
Han Sooyoung triggered Avatar like she was waiting. Dozens of avatars disturbed the vision of the
Poisoner’s group and Dokja safely made contact with Yoo Sangah.
“Dokja-ssi? How are you…”
“Let’s talk after moving.”
The group members were chasing from afar. Fortunately, the survivors seemed to have escaped
safely through Gangdong Bridge. The problem was on their side.
"Go back to the high-rise buildings. The most important step is to go up and secure visibility." the
priest whispered which again made Dokja shocked because he said the exact same thing at the
exact same time as Yoo Junghyuk again.
Yoo Junghyuk's lips twisted into a small smirk, a bit proud of the priest for having the same
thoughts as him.
The priest just smiled back.
They quickly hid inside a nearby high-rise building. The monsters suddenly flooded the area,
probably due to the turmoil, and just narrowly missed our tail. They soon gave up and returned to
inner Gangdong.
“Yoo Sangah-ssi, are you okay?”
“Yes, I’m fine. Dokja-ssi?”
“Yes, I’m also fine.”
Yoo Sangah turned to the priest and gave a tired smile,
"C-Priest-nim?"
"I am glad that you care for my well being even though I did not do anything as much as lift a
finger, Yoo Sangah-ssi. I am alright."
The priest gave a bright smile that made Yoo Sangah shield her eyes, not only does the priest
already look like he's glowing because of holiness, even his smile is as bright as the sun.
The other three people also shielded their eyes slightly.
Now that they think about it, the priest is like a walking light in this hell hole.
And what does humans' in the dark do with their last bit of light?
Protect it of course.
---
After the Absolute Throne was smashed, Yoo Sangah fell to Gangdong-gu. Fortunately, there was
someone who fell with her.
“Gong Pildu was with you?”
“Yes. Ahjussi helped me a lot.”
Seeing that she was calling him ahjussi, they seemed to have become quite familiar with each
other.
“Where is Gong Pildu?”
“Two days ago, he was injured while we were fighting the Gangdong-gu group. It was while trying
to save me…”
"I am glad that Gong Pildu-ssi is changing his ways for the better." the priest commented with a
smile. Normally he would never dare to say such cringey things like that, but since he is acting like
a priest he needs to do so.
Yoo Sangah nodded and smiled.
“In the end, Ahjussi lured them to Han River…”
Yoo Sangah bit her lips and a poisonous expression filled her face.
Dokja spoke to comfort her, "Gong Pildu is probably okay. Don't worry."
The priest sweat dropped and clasped his hands together, whispering a silent prayer for Gong
Pildu's safety. Aigoo, this was one of the things he hates to do when he acts like a holy priest.
Yoo Sangah smiled at the two's act of comfort for her.
“Where did you get those clothes and the dagger?”
“Ah, this…”
After separating from Gong Pildu, Yoo Sangah found the green meteorite. The green meteorite
was a meteorite containing rare items.
Both were excellent S-grade items.
The Ancient Assassin’s Dagger had the option of increasing damage to distant enemies while the
Rich Cat’s Leather Suit increased movement speed the longer the duration of the attack.
“They are great items.”
“Yes, I am able to fight well thanks to these items.”
Yoo Sangah smiled and then the quietly listening Han Sooyoung spoke up.
“Hrmm, are you sure that’s all?”

“Huh?”
“Let’s say that you ‘accidentally’ got the items. But it doesn’t make such to have such combat
skills with barely any items. Who the hell is your sponsor? How did you raise ‘Quick Movements’
or ‘Dagger Mastery’ so quickly? It is impossible for the growth to be so fast even with a growth
package.”
“…Who are you?”
“Me? I am the 1st Apostle.”
The priest's smile faded into a grim line but he quickly smiled again. 'This damned imbecile! You
don't admit shit like that to your past enemy!'
As someone who likes to act and does not want his identity to be discovered, the priest thought that
it was a stupid move to introduce yourself as the enemy,
It was like saying 'Hey I'm the enemy. I don't want your trust. Diminish that stupid trust and see me
as an enemy again.'
Although he was frustrated in his head, his face did not show it. Making the surrounding people
think that his mind was calm and collected.
The priest clenched his jaw. Then that means Yoo Sangah would act hostile against Han Sooyoung
once again.
And just like the priest predicted, Yoo Sangah raised her weapon without speaking.
“Calm down Yoo Sangah-ssi. This person isn’t an enemy.”
Yoo Sangah looked at Dokja with disbelief. “Are you friends now?”
“We aren’t friends…”
“The Chungmuro group members died because of that person. Surely you haven’t forgotten?”
Yoo Sangah was the deputy of Chungmuro while Dokja was absent.
Therefore, her affection towards the Chungmuro members would be much deeper than Dokja's.
Han Sooyoung said, “Chungmuro? Ah, I see. You are that woman?”
Yoo Sangah narrowed her eyes at the words.
Han Sooyoung smiled and added, “Hey, Kim Dokja. I am a bad person but I am also a good judge.
She has a big sponsor behind her.”
“You…”
“When I saw her at Chungmuro, she wasn’t that strong. Isn’t it strange? She can’t grow so
explosively in such a short period of time, even if she has a narrative grade sponsor. Maybe if she
has a SSS grade accelerated growth skill… How can many constellations can provide such support
to South Korea?”
The priest just hummed slightly.

[Haha, everyone! How have you been?]
The priest tilted his head slightly and looked out the window. A new dokkaebi was there, floating
in the sky.
[The participants in this scenario are quite hasty. There is still a week before the start of the
scenario and people are already waking up a disaster. Are you curious about the next scenario?]
It wasn’t the level of Bihyung’s nonsense but it was still talking nonsense. Perhaps there was no
one in charge so this low-grade dokkaebi took their place.
[The dokkaebi have left their positions so I will be here for this period… haha. Now have you all
eaten your fill? You do know that this event can’t be skipped, right?]
This wasn’t good. It was a really bad development.
[I want to do that but I won’t be a dokkaebi if I don’t give scenarios.]
'This dokkaebi is saying too much. He should just cut to the point.' the priest was annoyed. He was
used to forcing people to cut to the point but forcing a dokkaebi is another story, even if it's only a
low grade one.
Scratch that.
The priest literally has no trouble, threatening a god, so why couldn't he force a dokkaebi to talk
straight to the point? Well... confidence like that attract the attention of the constellations,
something he does not want.
The attention of constellations should only be at Kim Dokja and Yoo Junghyuk.
[The sub scenario – Disaster Prevention has arrived.]
[Sub Scenario – Disaster Prevention]
Category: Sub
Difficulty: S-
Clear Conditions: Unknown powers in Gangdong-gu are trying to hatch one of the disasters.
Defeat them and stop the incoming ‘disaster.’
Time Limit: 2 hours
Failure: Early emergence of the Disaster of Questions.
Dokja looked at the party members and said, “It isn’t the time for us to fight. Now we have to
handle this situation.”
Han Sooyoung and Yoo Sangah nodded at the same time while the priest only smiled.
---
The Poisoner’s group was based in Cheonho-gong of Gangdong-gu. To be exact, it was an area
filled with churches and a cathedral.
If their purpose was to awaken the disaster early, it was a good choice to choose a religious
area. The prayers of those who lost their places would create an environment suitable for hatching
the ‘disaster.’
Han Sooyoung finished scouting and opened her mouth.
“The road with the lowest level of terraforming is in the northeast, centred on the base. It is 16
Cheonjung-ro. If we go this way, we can reach the base in the shortest time. But the defenses are
formidable.”
Dokja nodded. They didn’t have much time so they had to go through the fastest way.
“It’s okay. We have to reach that building as quickly as possible. Han Sooyoung and Yoo Sangah-
ssi will take the front. Don’t fight each other. Priest-nim would stay with me, and absolutely do
NOT do anything that might harm you.”
“…I understand.”
Yoo Jonghyuk couldn’t help right now so they decided to leave him on the roof of the high-rise
building with Han Sooyoung’s avatar. His role was to watch the battlefield. Yoo Jonghyuk didn’t
express much dissatisfaction.
...
Well he actually did expressed dissatisfaction because they are bringing his priest to a dangerous
area, one pat on the head by the priest did make him shut up though.
Dokja views Yoo Junghyuk as a Dog now. A vicious dog only loyal to it's owner.
“Let’s go.”
The moment Dokja gave the signal, they jumped down the building, with the priest being carried
by Dokja as to not be harmed from the fall damage.
Han Sooyoung used Avatar and took the lead. Dozens of avatars jumped onto the road and
attracted the attention of the Poisoner’s group.
“What? Kill them!”
As the confused group members chased after the avatars, thin and transparent thread filled the air.
“Kuaaak!”
The people chasing after the avatars were caught by sharp threads and their legs were cut off. This
wasn’t the end. There was another strong thread in the location where the people fell.
Their heads were cut off and flew through the air.
It was a terrifying double trap designed by calculating the angle of the fall. Han Sooyoung clicked
her tongue.
“She is brutal.”
“You aren’t someone who should be saying that.”
Apart from their feelings towards each other, the combination of the two was worth looking at. No,
it was very useful.
"How vicious of them. They remind me of Witira." The priest commented with a slight shudder.
Dokja wondered who this 'Witira' is, probably a friend? He will ask the priest about it later.
Dokja was able to dig into the centre of the base while avoiding their surveillance.
It wasn’t difficult to find the disaster meteorite. It was a huge meteorite over 8 metres high. It
emitted an ominous aura and seemed to say ‘I am the disaster.’
Certainly, it felt like the fire dragon was no comparison. If nobody could stop this disaster, Seoul
would surely be destroyed.
Then a woman appeared next to the meteorite.
Her hair was as white as snow as it swayed slightly with the little wind that is in the base. Her hair
looked soft and well taken care of. Her eyes were sharp and glinting dangerously in the dim place.
Her lips were a rosy red color that seemed to fit well with her over all complexion.
If the priest were to describe it, her looks could be makes elves look like squids in comparison.
Women were truly beautiful beings.
But her eyes...

The priest shuddered slightly. Even though he can make a much more heavy aura than her, it still
makes him scared a bit. Why? Those eyes reminded him slightly of the vicious old butler's eyes.
“…Who are you?” One of the 10 Evils, the Poisoner Lee Seolhwa asked.
---
'Damn it! This 'Hans' guy isn't answering!' Kim Namwoon thought in frustration as he squashed a
person's head with his shoe.
The person was a soldier. A soldier that tried to take Barrow away which made Barrow
immediately attack the soldier and it's group.
It made Namwoon think that these were enemies so he helped out Barrow in killing them.
Normally the two lunatics would just knock them out, but since Cale is not there nor does he have
orders for them, that means they could let loose and kill whoever they deemed as an enemy.
Namwoon stared at Barrow's white shoes, wondering how the hell it is clean as fuck.
"I placed vaseline on it so that the blood would just slide off."
Barrow said when he noticed the look Kim Namwoon was giving.
Kim Namwoon nodded slightly.
Even though he was still a bit shaken of what Barrow told him a couple of hours ago, there was no
use of getting scared at something that was avoided.
It also made him appreciate Cale-nim more for preventing his death.
Although... what did he mean by him and Cale-nim was supposed to be non-existent? Were they
originally supposed to die?
Kim Namwoon opened his mouth to ask but before he could do it, they heard an annoyed huff
from behind them.
"You White Thing! How could you kill my forces??"
Barrow sighed in annoyance at the familiar voice of a certain lunatic.
Kim Namwoon who haven't met the person yet, looked behind him and saw a white haired man
with green eyes. Looking at them in frustration.
Chapter End Notes
: Yes. You didn't read it wrong, I indeed placed a "Slow to Update" tag, it's not
personal or anything so don't worry about that, I just got less time than usual
Nevermind, my update schedule would probably irregular since sometimes I get bored
as fuck while doing activities and I'd slowly write here to relieve boredom-
: YESSSS- I finally formed the perfect excuse for Cale to make a deal with the God of
Death:) I'm so proud of myself for finally having a patch up for that plot hole.
I'm the type of author that would throw in everything I think about and let future me
handle the stress, being 'future me' is really problematic:| I should fix this mindset of
mine
: Huehuehue, I have to learn, programming, coding, designing, animating and rigging

at the same exact time:) Sigh... the things I do for grades.
I also can't believe that I almost failed ENGINEERING class, just because I din't pass
a DANCE video. Those two are literally two different things- why the hell do I even
need to dance in this damned section??
: Why did Barrow did that? He likes to act on his own accord, he also only did that
because he already knows that they will find out one way or another. So... why not
reveal it earlier?
But ultimately, his actual reason is that he knows that it will annoy Cale. He knows it's
petty but he wants to fuck up Cale's grandiose plan just because the red haired hero
used to do that with his plans.
: If something is confusing here the don't worry, it's probably something I did for the p
l o t.
: lmfao, I got another fic idea and it's literally just tcf and orv crossover, AGAIN. It's
Cale AGAIN. In the Orv world, AGAIN. I swear to god- I really need to stop doing the
same thing over and over again but with 'What if' scenarios.
: Cale's plan? Well since it isn't really THAT complex or surprising, I'll just reveal it.
Cale's plan is to complete the scenarios as less problematic as possible. Yes. He was
thinking of doing that in a naturally PROBLEMATIC world, while sticking with
PROBLEMATIC protagonists.
Remember the phrase, 'You are beautiful in your own way?', Well Cale is fucking
dumb in his own way. My man's could literally just stay in his house and NOT
proceed with the other scenarios but noooo he gotta stick with the 'plot'.
: The amount of ' 's does not represent the amount of letters anymore. It would always
be three ' 's from now on if it's a word.
: No. Guys. Priest Cale does not like Yoo Sangah nor Lee Seolhwa. He is simply a
person who likes to admire other people's beauty. Cale's admiration to other people's
good looks were shown in the novel multiple times lmfao
The guy even admired Original Cale's good looks but can't admire his own face(Kim
Rok Soo face).
Now that I remember, I think Eruhaben-nim is the most beautiful person that has ever
been described by Cale.
: Does Cale have a high pain tolerance or does he has a low pain tolerance? Because-
I've seen some parts in the novel that he could withstand something that could make
me screaming in pain.
But I've also seen him feel pain about something that I could literally just brush off as
an ant bite.
: Cale's patience is thinner than hair now.

Problems after Problems
Chapter Summary
The Gods are chaotic,

The author isn't poetic.
Chapter Notes
Clack.
Death placed down his cup that was filled with coffee, brewed by yours truly, God of War. He
surveyed his surroundings for a brief moment before exhaling a sigh of annoyance.
Multiple soul orbs were on the palm of his hand, most of them were dim but some contained little
to no brightness in them. It was frustrating.
How could his favorite batch of heroes becomes like this? Is it because of the disappearance of
Cale Henituse?
Tsk.
These humans should be aware already that death is inevitable, they were in a war for heaven's
sake! Do they really expect they're weak commander to be alive if he's in the front lines?
They were broken humans, repaired and cared for by Cale Henituse, shouldn't they be aware
already that happiness does not last that long?
They were humans who understood the pain of losing someone better than everybody else, so...
why?
Why couldn't they move on?
Perhaps he was being biased at the moment for he does not care that much if his favorite human
died, of course he won't care. He's the God of Death, he can just converse and be more close with
his favorite human if he's already dead. That's how communication with him works.
You have to be dead or be his saint/holy maiden to talk with him.
Death took a deep breath and closed his eyes, enjoying the darkness that enveloped his view that
was not filled with stars, unlike the space that he is in now.
[...Are they troubling you again? You shouldn't reply to them. You're using too much of your
powers.]
The voice of War made him open his eyes slightly. Unlike Sun, Despair and him, War does not get
bothered by these troublesome heroes for he cannot converse with the living.
He could only stay in this void filled with stars with the other Gods.
Death straitened his posture and glanced at War, he was holding another cup of coffee, his face
looking like it was shoved in fine dirt.
He could already imagine what happened.
The 'fine dirt' was actually powdered coffee that exploded in War's face while he was trying to
experiment on making the perfect coffee for his fellow gods.
[It's not like I'm planning on conversing with them anymore.]
Pffft-
[What?!]
Despair, who mysteriously appeared on the chair in front of Death, sputtered as he looked at Death
in disbelief. His eyes were blown wide making it seem like he was very shocked, but his mouth
however... was grinning so wide that it looked like it could split his face in half.
War silently looked at the coffee that Despair wasted, his eyes tearing up slightly as he sniffled. 'I
did not learn for five months on how to brew the perfect coffee just for it to be wasted like this...!'
But Despair did not care about War's feelings at the moment, he only cared about what Death said
that seemed to be in his Rebellious phase. Again.
[Are you trying to cut off your communication with your Holy Maiden?]
Sun, who brightened up the room asked as she sat down besides Death. Normally she would not
care on what these troublesome beings do in their free time, but it seems that Death is about to do
something risky.
Death released a sigh of annoyance, he did not care if War was in his room but come on! Despair
and Sun is just too much...! Despair is annoying while Sun is nosy even if she doesn't admit it.
[Yes. Yes, I am.]
Despair's shoulder shook with laughter as he wiped a non-existent tear from the corner of his eye.
He looked as if he just heard the funniest joke in all of the universe, which is probably the case in
this situation.
War's jaw slackened, his eyes staring at Death as if he was an unhinged person. He could not
believe what he was hearing, wasn't his holy maiden his second most prized 'possession' how could
he say something like that so easily with no hesitation whatsoever?
Even his words managed to shake the usually calm Sun God.
Sun furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Death, her eyes narrowing into a slight glare.
[Are you a clown?! You shouldn't utter something like that so lightly! Do you not even think about
the pros and cons of your actions?!]
Sun was shaken up.
This damned imbecile was seriously trying to make their situation worse. Does he not think about
the possibility of those troublesome heroes becoming more unhinged because of the lack of
communication and comfort by the God of Death??
Who knows if those heroes would not eat up their pride and make a deal with the demonic race?
God...! This damned punk is making her head burst with all the risky actions he is doing!
[Since when did I ever think about the consequences of my actions?]
Death rested his chin on his palm and looked at Sun as if he was only meeting her for the first
time. They have known each other for countless of centuries now, shouldn't Sun be aware of his
personality by now?
War looked at them with troubled eyes as he sighed, placing the cup of coffee down the table and
also sitting down besides Despair who seemed to be deflating.
Gasp! Keee... hahaha... ka...!
Despair sounded like a tea kettle as he tries to wipe the now existent tears in the corner of his eyes.
[Breathe!]
Sun and Death shouted in annoyance towards Despair who was gasping for air. War, who was
sitting besides him, only sat there awkwardly.
War only bit his lips and looked away, sweat dropping when he felt Despair clutch at his shoulder
for support. 'I do not know any of them, I am simply a hostage that is forced to act as their friend.'
Despair took deep breaths and clutched at his stomach, suddenly feeling pain for laughing too
much. After a few minutes of him calming down and being stared at he finally smiled.
It was an elegant smile but also something that they would only see a certain human using.
[I agree with Death. He should cut off his communication with his Holy Maiden. Talking to her is
bringing him more pain than necessary, it also does not help that Death acts like a certain Rose.]
Rose. It was something that Despair called Cale Henituse, why you ask? Well... that human likes
roses. What more explanation does Despair need to give?
Despair. He was not someone who liked to agree with other Gods but it seems that Death's words
piqued his interest.
[Hmm... now that Despair said it, Death does indeed acts like my Angel. I agree with Despair,
Death. You should stop conversing with the mortals for a bit. Or maybe don't talk to them at all.]
Angel. War tends to call Cale an Angel, not because he was someone who is divine, but because
War cannot have angels of his own. He can only have a holy maiden or a saint, but he could never
have an angel like the ones that Sun God has.
He is the God of War, there is no need for him to have angels, he could only have the mortals who
failed to have full godhood and would dare to self proclaim themselves as a God of War.
Although, why would War call Cale Henituse his angel and not Choi Han? Simple.
The God of War likes those who are weak more than those who are strong. He likes those who
have great defensive abilities like Cale Henituse, just like how his temples are used as shelters for
those who are weak.
Cale Henituse is like a temple of his own.
Sun stopped glaring at Death and instead shifted her gaze towards War. War, he was not someone
who likes to voice out his opinions as he was afraid that those who hear him would be displeased
with him.
Sun frowned and heaved a sigh.
[It seems that Death's surprising words are causing a chain reaction that even I do not expect. Very
well, do what you want to do, if something goes wrong then do not look for my help.]
Sun said calmly, batting an eyelash as she stood up and went away from the table. Her footsteps
left a trail of gold light in it's wake, blinding Despair and Death's eyes who were used to the dark.
The moment she was out of their sights, they began their count down.
[One, two, she'll come back.]
War started the count down as his smile became slightly wobbly. This has happened between them
countless of times now to the point that it became a hobby of them to count down.
[Three, Four, she's a simp.]
Despair continued the count down with a laugh, sipping the little bits of coffee that was left in his
mug.
[Five, Six, she stops walking.]
Death continued and lifted his chin a little as his eyes curled up in amusement.
[Seven, Eight, she turns around.]
War happily continued. His eyes sparkling a bit as he was about to see another scene that was
worth chuckling for.
[Nine, Ten, she's walking back.]
Despair tapped his fingers on the table and smiled slightly. If he was being honest, it was actually
fun having a count down for Sun's come back.
[Ahem. But if the matters would somehow involve my Light, then I would help. Not because I
wanted to.]
Sun said with a slight cough as she sat down beside Death again.
Light. It was the nickname that she has made for Cale Henituse since in this apocalyptic world, he
was like a walking light with legs and arms.
Death and Despair smirked slightly while War only smiled like a puppy. This has happened many
times before, Sun being a tsundere but coming back to them to contradict her previous statement.
But their happy moods soon became one of despair.
Death pressed his face on the table as if he was trying to merge with the table.
Despair coughed awkwardly and looked away, a bead of sweat rolling down his neck.
War's smile froze.
Sun who seems to have the same realization dawn on to her, voiced their thoughts.
[We are such hopeless beings...]
War was the only one who had the strength to nod as he nodded stiffly at her statement. Although
Death and Despair did not show any signs of agreement he and Sun knew for sure that they admit
their hopelessness.
[Indeed we are...]
War whispered.
Suddenly a transparent blue screen appeared above their table making them alert all of a sudden.
That could only mean two things, either there is a system message that is very important or...
Clopeh/Barrow/Cale are causing something interesting to happen.
[Aigoo... Can't I have my despair in peace?! Why can't they sit their asses down and just stay quiet
and not cause any trouble for us?!]
---
Barrow looked at the white haired man and raised his chin a little and smirked, it made him seem
like a typical villain that looks down on the main character.
But at the same time he also looks like that one character who is neither good nor evil but would
look down on you because he knew more than you.
"You call these rubbish your forces? How low have you been to have such weak soldiers be in your
group? Where is the Clopeh Sekka that I know? Where is the person who did not like such fools
working for him?"
Ah.
Clopeh Sekka. That was the name of the white haired man? It makes him sound more of a fairy
tale character than a real person.
Kim Namwoon turned his gaze towards 'Clopeh Sekka' who's expression looks... neutral? He does
not know. The white haired man was displaying annoyance but at the same time he is also
displaying delight.
"Wouldn't it be nice? Clopeh Sekka, legend of the unknown world, someone who approved of such
weak people working with him. Wouldn't that make such a good legend? Sure it seems like the
complete opposite of Cale-nim's legend, but that's what makes it better!"
Clopeh Sekka said happily his eyes swirling with obsession at the thought of being the opposite of
his Cale-nim's known legend(s).
Deranged.
That's the best word that Kim Namwoon can use to describe this white haired man. And what's this
about being a legend? Does being written in history suddenly becoming a trend now?
Barrow made his displeasure known, his eyes staring at Clopeh Sekka and looking at him as if he
was the filthiest thing that Barrow had ever laid his eyes upon on.
'I am in awe of my dongsaeng's capability of staying mentally sane even after having Clopeh Sekka
speak such bullshit.'
"Such bullshit. And you allow yourself to say such things in front of my dongsaeng?" Barrow
sneered.
Clopeh Sekka disgusts the absolute hell out of him.
"You didn't even know that these soldiers were also after my dongsaeng."
Clopeh Sekka's expression became one of confusion. What? What does that White Thing mean?
Kim Namwoon turned towards Barrow with an interested expression, he would admit, he is such a
hopeless bastard. His Cale-nim was the only person serving as his life line right now. That is why
he only cares about topics that includes his Cale-nim.
"I see... you do not know."
Barrow narrowed his eyes but shook his head. Of course, Clopeh Sekka would never know.
Bastards like them are people who are trained to keep a secret even if it means giving up their
lives.
"Those soldiers right there," Barrow pointed at the dead soldiers, "Has their families in a 'Three
Generation Punishment'. The only way for their family to get out of the punishment early is when
they successfully return me and my dongsaeng to the Marshal."
Kim Namwoon forgot to breath for a moment when he heard 'Three Generation Punishment'. He
had heard of that punishment before...
A punishment that happens when a person commits a crime their families would be transported
into a rehabilitation camp and would only be released once two generations of the family passes.
North Korea was one of the only known countries to have that punishment. What does Cale-nim
and Barrow has to do with North Korea?
And at the brief moment, Kim Namwoon felt... lost.
What is the North Korean Marshal doing around and ordering soldiers to get Cale-nim and
Barrow? Are they distinguished people that he somehow not know about?
Is that the reason why they had to put excessive make up in order to temporarily alter their faces?
Fuck.
Kim Namwoon was about to overheat by the amount of information suddenly circulating in his
brain that had limitations of how many things it could process at once.
Clopeh Sekka on the other hand felt troubled, he does not know of what 'Three Generations
Punishment' nor who 'The Marshal' is but he knows for a fact that this is an important matter that
he had made slip.
Of course.
Clopeh Sekka closed his eyes and took a deep breath, clenching his hands into a fist.
He knew that there was something wrong when the soldiers had acted overly nice to him, he knew
that it was weird to be very devoted to a person that could have helped them more.
He knew that humans are beings who can never be contented.
He knew from the start that it felt odd how the soldiers would talk so highly of his Cale-nim yet
would also complain about Barrow's existence.
They would tell him, TWINS were the ones who are HELPING them and one of them is his
CALE-NIM. And now he finds out that BARROW is the other twin.
If the twins were helping them with the same intensity why would they only let their displeasure
known towards the other twin? Was it because they know about Clopeh Sekka's hatred towards
Barrow?
Clopeh Sekka sighed, his face suddenly becoming tired. He was still the same Clopeh Sekka that
can be easily manipulated, his mentality did not change one bit.
He was easily lured into plans because he gets biased over simple things.
Barrow smiled slyly when he saw the sudden tired look envelop Clopeh Sekka, and what's this? He
even saw Clopeh Sekka, a former proud guardian knight, shoulder's slumping down.
Despair. That was one of the emotions that Clopeh Sekka must have been feeling right now.
'He really is pathetic.'
Barrow clicked his tongue and turned towards Kim Namwoon who was frozen which made him
raise an eyebrow in puzzlement.
'It seems that he is overheating. Should I dump him in cold water? That always seemed to help me
when I get hot headed.'
Barrow shook his head, deciding not to do anything for the moment as he does not know if it will
really help Kim Namwoon.
After a few moments, cold wind seemed to envelop the area which brought Kim Namwoon out of
his train of thoughts. It was naturally cold out in the streets but this coldness was different.
It was as if there was an impending doom that was about to befall in this already ruined place.
Thinking about it already makes Kim Namwoon tired, what did they do to deserve this kind of
punishment?
Is it because humans are greedy beings that would eat more than they can chew? Perhaps that is
the reason but at the same maybe it is not.
But... why?
Why were the only ones that are experiencing this punishment the ones who are in the capitals of
every country? Why aren't the other places included?
What's so different from the other places to the capitals of the world?
In the need of comfort Kim Namwoon tried to figure out where Barrow is. There he spots him,
right besides a supposed to be corpse.
Barrow felt a pair of eyes staring at him as he stared at Kim Namwoon, shaking his head he
mouthed 'Do not come.'
Kim Namwoon seemed to get the message as he nodded. Kim Namwoon avoided the scene as he
instead stared at the white haired man who was still dazed. Poor bastard.
Barrow turned towards the supposed to corpse of the soldier once again as he whispered,
"We helped you guys yet you weren't grateful? What kind of ungrateful shits are you?"
The soldier raised his head slightly and stared at Barrow with such disdain that it would make you
wonder just what did Barrow and his twin do?
"We found... we found out what you've been feeding us..."
Puzzlement crossed Barrow's eyes for a moment before it got replaced with amusement.
---
The priest closed his eyes and took a deep breath, his chest suddenly felt heavy and it felt like he
was manually making his lungs function.
Has the heaviness of the situation he is in finally settling into him?
He really was not used of his bottle of emotions being gone ever since he got in this world. He was
not used of openly displaying the emotions he failed to show in the two other worlds that he was
in.
It made him feel weak.

Not the same type of weakness that he oh so admits, but the weakness that makes him feel small.
Weakness that makes him feels like a dimming light that is surrounded by darkness that could eat
him whole.
It was the same exact feeling that he felt when he was still a naive child.
- Cale... I'm hungry, I could feel my non-existent stomach eating itself from the inside...!
- F*ck your imaginary stomach! We need the f*cking crybaby to heal Cale's sh*tty mind!
- That's not how it works...
- 'That's not how it works' I don't care anymore! We need that son of a b*tch
He took a few more breaths before shaking his head, having a troubled mind while being in this
kind of situation would not do any of them good.
He opened his eyes once again and saw multiple people kneeling on the ground and praying, it
made his smile freeze. He remembers this thing from the 'guide book'.
The hatching ceremony, it was the third method in order to wake up a disaster. At the rate they are
going, it would take them at least thirty more minutes to finish.
But now that a priest has appeared... If they somehow manage to make the priest join in on the
ceremony, it would make the waking of the disaster much earlier than intended.
Kim Dokja, who had the same thoughts as the priest hid the priest behind his back even though
they both know that the priest is taller and trying to hide him would be useless.
The priest tilted his head slightly, 'Running is one of the best methods to avoid something
troublesome. Should I invest some coins to my stamina and agility?'
[3,000 coins has been invested in agility.]
[Agility Lv.1 - Agility Lv.10]
[3,000 coins has been invested in stamina.]
[Stamina Lv.1 - Stamina Lv.10]

[Your Agility Level has reached Level 30.]
[Your Stamina Level has reached Level 30.]
The priest raised an eyebrow as he focused on the messages that are currently invading his mind,
he does not remember a message that is like that?
Since he was lost in his own thoughts he did not realize that Kim Dokja and Lee Seolhwa's fight
has already started.
[You have obtained an exclusive skill.]
The priest blinked and his left eye twitched in irritation. That... That was the requirement to get the
second fragment?! For fuck's sake! He would not have gotten the 'Sound of the Wind' had he not
thought of investing coins in his stamina and agility!
- Heya! Good to be back! What'd I miss?
- ...Cale... good thoughts... good thoughts...
- Don't f*cking listen to the glutton Cale! Kehahahahah! Let's make a sea of fire!
- What the hell did I come back to?
The priest took more deep breaths to try and calm his mind. It seems that he actually needs to have
'faithful encounters' with fragments this time around considering that there is no novel that
indicates how to get the fragments of the ancient powers.
'Aigoo my poor life... Guess there isn't a short cut for ancient powers this time around.'
- Ahem.
- Cale, our beloved host, our young master silver shield, our priest, our saint, my beloved thief that
is better than me in scamming and everything in between-
- Cut to the f*cking chase! Being a thief and a scammer is also different you stupid fool!
- Ahem. Cale we forgot about something and it seems you did too.
The priest nodded slightly, also knowing what his ancient powers are trying to tell him. Since he
received another ancient power, the healing that the God of Death is rendered useless once again
unless he died and his soul gets personally checked by the gods.
He began to walk away from the scene, forgetting about the fact that Kim Dokja might go into a
frenzy once he realizes that the priest was gone.
Cough! Cough!
The priest coughed out large amounts of black blood as his footing began to falter making him
stumble from time to time, thankfully he did not get caught by Yoo Sangah or Han Sooyoung since
they were too busy dealing with the enemies.
- I'm not sadistic or anything but I kinda missed this scene.
- ...
- ...Thief. What the f*ck?
'These vicious bastards-' Cough!
The priest was getting a bit annoyed at his own coughing, he can't even finish a thought without
coughing for God's sake!
- Shouldn't you ask for help from these women?
"No. I should not bother th- Cough! -em."
The priest looked up at a high-rise building that he remembered that he and the others left Yoo
Junghyuk on. Should he go up there? No. He's not stupid enough to leave himself alone with
someone that can kill him even in their sleep.
The priest's eyes averted it's gaze from the building and instead saw a door. A door that is attached
to a tree.
He bit his lip and let out a sigh. He knows on what's the other side of that door, but the question is,
is it the right time to go in there?
Well the answer is...
No.
Definitely not.
- Cale. Mind checking the big a** red transparent sh*tty message right besides you??
A red system message? That's the sign of...
[An incarnation has managed to get inside the Seoul Dome!]
[An incarnation did a feat that has never been seen in all of Star Stream!]
...a big ass fucking problem.
'Oh fuck me sideways.'

Chapter End Notes
: I'm finally using the shit that my English tutor repeatedly taught. :) It's fun making a
chapter that seems so... fancy and detailed, in my opinion at least.
Should I make the chapters like this again, or no? Of course, if I do make them like
this again then it would take a lot of time since I would repeatedly check if I made
mistakes. In short. I'll proofread the chapters.
: Oh. I just remembered that Sun God is a woman. Sorry if I ever called the Sun God
by wrong pronouns in my previous chapters, I did not know.
: For some reason, writing Clopeh Sekka's realization of him being easily manipulated
made me... tired. The same tiredness that Clopeh is suddenly feeling.
Aigoo... I should really stop making situations that makes me relate to characters, it
isn't good for my heart
: Angst. I love randomly throwing angst in my fic that is supposed to be humorous

most of the time.
Be glad that I'm bad at doing those kind of things- :') Or else i would have dumped a
truck load of angst in this fic-
: Short chapter for today, sorry about that-

Anticlimactic Death
Chapter Summary
The Lunatic trio's pretty boring action time.
Chapter Notes
Chop. Chop. Chop.
The sound of knife getting in contact with a cutting board resounded in the quiet makeshift kitchen.
The hand that was holding the knife looked quite delicate and thin but also disturbingly small
compared to a knife that big.
Why is the size of the hand disturbing? Because the person who was chopping something with a
knife is a child, not a naive child that was playing with the knife but a child who seemed quite
skilled with it.
"It seems that my judgement of you is quite wrong but at the same time it is right."
A childish voice said from behind the person who was chopping. The child was thin but not as thin
as the other person, he was holding a sack of something that seemed too big and heavy for his size.
"...Right."
The person said with a bead of sweat rolling down their neck.
"You aren't someone who got the will of a God, I could probably say that you're someone high
ranking from the demonic race. Perhaps you are one of the seventy two demon kings that reigns
there."
The child continued to speak as his light reddish-brown eyes shone with amusement.
"What nonsense are you spouting? How did you even think of something like that?"
The person stopped his chopping as he stared at the other child with a look of puzzlement and
disgust. Seriously, just how does that guy come up with all his assumptions? He doesn't even have
things that would back up his theory.
"C- No. Right. I'm supposed to call you Kim Rock Sew here."
The child cleared his throat in embarrassment and sighed, the foreign name( to him) a bit hard to
pronounce.
"Myung-dae...Just call me Cale if you're just going to butcher my name with your horrible
pronunciation."
Kim Rok Soo said, his reddish-brown eyes that are darker than the other one's glinting with
amusement when he heard the common mispronunciation of his name that is usually said by
foreigners that visit them.
"Ahem. Ahem. Back to topic. Cale. You are literally butchering human arms with your knife and
you dare ask me where I got my assumption?"
Kim Rok Soo raised an eyebrow but did not say anything and instead he turned around and
continued chopping the not so delicate flesh of someone's cut off arm.
Don't get him wrong, the arm was 'healthy' but it's outer appearance was disgusting and full of
cuts and bruises. Perhaps there was a struggle when the owner of the arm was killed.
He placed down the knife gently on the kitchen counter as he held the arm. The only thing he did
was alter the joint that connected the hand to the arm, he also cut off some fingers. Why?
It would be quite obvious that something was wrong when the soldiers see a whole hand, that is
why he decided to cut it in small bits to make it less noticeable.
Also, normally it would be hard for him to alter the joints nor break the bones but since the owner
of the arm lacks calcium in his body, his bones were quite frail and easy to break.
He could have also removed the tendons that is sticking on the bone while he was altering the
joints but some muscle head obviously has no experience with manually and carefully taking it off
and just decided to flat out chop the arm.
He clicked his tongue when he saw the muscle tissues of the arm still... moving because of its
muscle memory. Only a bit since it was still fresh but it was still a creepy sight to look at.
And at the angle he was holding the arm, he could feel the 'juices', or let's just say the blood,
running down the arm and even coating his gloves making him cringe slightly in disgust.
He picked up the knife again and sliced the arm from the top to the bottom and opened it up
slightly, sighing at the amount of tendons and ligaments that he had to get rid off.
His eyes gazed into a knife he hoped he wouldn't use which just made him sigh once more and
picked up the small yet really sharp knife.
"Cale henituse. Be careful with that." Kim Myung-dae said with a frown.
"'Kay."
Kim Rok Soo began to remove the tendons and ligaments one by one, all the while putting all of his
strength onto his hand because the tendons were tough and hard to take off.
Someone average could never be able to stomach doing something ferocious like this and being
honest... neither does Kim Rok Soo, but he needed to do it personally because even if he did have
Beacrox here he doubts that the professional chef would dare to cook up a human.
Of course Beacrox was a torturer and stuff but as a chef he would never dare to cook up his fellow
human. The idea of cooking and eating a human disgusts him.
"Cale. Are we going to eat that?"
Kim Myung-dae asked with a slight knit of eyebrows making Kim Rok Soo sharply turn towards
him, a bloody arm and knife in his hands but his face was one full of horror.
"What?- No!"
"Then why are you cooking a human arm if it's not for us?"
Kim Rok Soo turned around so his back is facing Kim Myung-dae as his lips turned into a grim
line but his eyes were sparkling with amusement as he cut off yet another tendon.
"Cale Barrow, also known as White Star. Who do you think I'll feed? We have the same type of
thinking, I'm sure you'll figure it out even if I don't answer your question."
Kim Myung dae tilted his head a bit, his face being enveloped by a look of puzzlement but it soon
became neutral and then became a smirk.
"You really are the spawn of the Devil."
"Such vicious words you are saying... can't you say something more kid friendly and is appropriate
for your current age?"
Kim Myung Dae's smirk dropped as his figure faltered, looking at Kim Rok Soo's back in confusion
before shaking his head. He could never be used to Cale Henituse being a walking talking human
contradiction.
"You are a very confusing mortal."
"Do not talk as if you aren't a mortal, you should be aware that you aren't a reincarnator
anymore."
Kim Rok Soo inspected the arm and nodded his head slightly when he saw that there was no
troublesome ligaments or tendons. He put the bone aside as he washed the arm slightly with tap
water. He was not really sure if it was necessary or not but he still did it anyway.
"Tsk. You don't have to remind me."
Kim Myung-dae huffed in annoyance, wondering why this guy likes to bring up the fact that he is
also a normal mortal now like the others.
He looked at the bones, tendons and ligaments that was separated from the arm as he put on black
gloves and began to place it inside a trash bag.
Kim Rok Soo had told him to dispose of it in a cemetery since it would not be too weird to see bones
in a cemetery, but at the same time it is. But here in their land, those who cannot afford a decent
coffin had the choice to just dump the body wrapped in cloth or in a plastic bag in an empty space
in the public cemetery.
Long ago, there wasn't even a 'Public Cemetery', Kim Rok Soo had just somehow managed to
manipulate their father into building a 'Public Cemetery' for those who does not have a decent
amount of money for a proper burial.
Kim Rok Soo was a very very smart man.
Kim Myung-dae was shocked but at the same time in awe that Cale Henituse had managed to hide
that wicked mind of his in the public. Of course it was 'easy' to hide it but it can also take a lot of
patience to not just snap at a crowd.
"You really are a mysterious man, dongsaeng- Cale."
Kim Rok Soo was a bit amused at Kim Myung-dae's slip up but decided not to acknowledge it. He
does not need to tease a person who is already embarrassed of themselves to the point that they
consider burying themselves alive.
Kim Rok Soo opened the stove and placed it on low fire as he carefully hovered the arm's skin on
the top of the fire so it would cleanly burn away all the troublesome hairs that is on it.
After he was done with that he frowned slightly when he found some burnt spots on the skin but
quickly disregarded it since he was going to cook it later anyway.
He placed the arm on a wide plate as he picked up another arm.
---
"Here you go, soldier-nims!" Kim Rok Soo with a bright grin as he presented the cooked food in
the long table while Kim Myung-dae gave them cups, spoons and forks.
"My, My, Little Marshal-nim. It is an honor to taste food that is cooked by you." The commander
said with a fake smile as he sat down on the head chair.
"C-Can we really eat this?"
A soldier asked with a wobbly smile, it was the first time he had ever seen something as delicious
as this and it would also be the first time that he will be able to eat meat.
"Yes! We cooked it personally for you all because we are happy that you treat us positively!" Kim
Myung-dae said with a wide smile as he watched the soldiers eat.
The twins looked at each other, both smiling widely to the point that it made their eyes closed.
"Excuse me, Little Marshals? What is the meat that you used for this?"
A soldier asked with the raise of his hand.
Kim Rok Soo and Kim Myung-dae opened their eyes and turned towards the man, their eyes
sparkling with mischief that the soldiers failed to recognize.
"It is cow's meat, soldier-nim. Did you like it? I made it soft and sweeter so it would not be too
harsh to your tongues that would probably experience it's tastes for the first time."
"We worked hard on it so you better finish it!"
The twins gave identical smiles that made the soldiers cover their eyes and let out a chuckle.
"We will, Little Marshall-nims."
---
"I feel like something bad is about to happen."

The priest said with an uncharacteristic deep frown on his face, it was a bit weird to see the usually
calm and collected priest suddenly frowning as if you just told him that the White Star is a good
person.
"Aigoo... this is troublesome."
The priest let out a sigh as other numerous red system messages began to invade his mind, making
him have a slight head ache.
The priest silently turned his gaze towards the door that was connected with a tree, it was a dead
tree to be exact, it almost looked like the 'Man Eating Tree' in the Birth of a Hero world.
The priest bit his lip slightly and sighed again before ripping off the necklace pendant which got
rid of his priest disguise, but the difference is... the process of slowly fading to his true self was a
bit... weird?
His hair faded to a bloody red color and it shortened slowly as if it was being cut carefully, the
strands of hair that fell to the ground immediately became black and crumbled into white ash.
His eyes stung a bit as his blue eye color slowly got enveloped by a dark reddish-brown color, it
was a color that greatly fits his hair color as well as his looks.
Even though the features of his face didn't really change, you could practically feel the gentle and
calm atmosphere of the priest slowly fading into a neutral and less gentle one.
Pieces of fabric floated around and surrounded him, wrapping itself around him and slowly
forming the clothes that the Dokkaebi Bihyung personally made for him.
"Aigoo... such an over dramatic identity change..." Cale Henituse sighed in annoyance.
Cale Henituse stared at the door which slowly revealed gold, red and black engravings on it which
made him sigh. The door was practically telling him to open it.
"It seems that I will be away from quite some time..."
---
“Kiik, kiiik!”
Kim Dokja moved through the Thousand Spirits Poison and dealt a merciless blow to Lee
Seolhwa. Lee Seolhwa flew through the air and looked down at him with glaring eyes. It wasn’t
hard to defeat Lee Seolhwa if her poison was disabled.
Kim Dokja took his eyes off Lee Seolhwa for a bit when he heard another ping,
- Where the fuck is my priest?
'What?'
Kim Dokja's eyes widened a bit as he looked around, his normally calm eyes scanning the
surroundings in a panic. Even the [Fourth Wall] didn't bother to calm him down in this situation.
He took a deep breath to calm himself down but it didn't seem to help him much. What the fuck is
the [Fourth Wall] doing?? Isn't it it's job to make his head clear of panic??
It's been barely two weeks since he got Cale Henituse back and he's already gone?? He didn't even
say anything, or perhaps he did and he just didn't heard? Agh- who is he kidding?
Cale Henituse's voice would literally be the only thing he hears clearly even if there's a goddamned
nuclear missile going off near them!
Kim Dokja was brought out of his panicking when a sudden system message rung in his head,
[The constellation ‘Guam Divine Doctor’ is looking at you like he is sorry.]
[The constellation ‘ Guam Divine Doctor’ is looking forward to you dealing with this properly.]
Kim Dokja clicked his tongue and looked back at Lee Seolhwa, he'll figure out how to get Cale
Henituse back. He's not the only omniscient being here.
By the way... Why are they only sponsoring 300 coins?
He's not greedy or anything but he thought that he'll get sponsored more coins... fuck that. He's
greedy as hell.
[The constellation ‘Seo Ae Il Pil’ you dealing with this properly.]
[The constellation ‘Bald General of Justice’ expects you to do your best.]
Kim Dokja ignored the other constellations' responses, he couldn't be bothered anyway, he gazed
down at Lee Seolhwa and slowly approached her. Lee Seolhwa looked up at him, her eyes swirling
with fear as she crawled on the ground in a desperate attempt to get away from the man.
He could practically feel Yoo Junghyuk's gaze on him. He does not know wether he is glaring
because he lost his priest or he's looking troubled because he is about to see Lee Seolhwa's end
with his own two eyes.
Yoo Junghyuk, that sunfish bastard, would probably be hurt really badly if Lee Seolhwa dies. Even
if he doesn't admit it, his heart break would probably be very obvious.
Kim Dokja closed his eyes and opened them again as he stared at the fallen Lee Seolhwa, his stare
was neither gentle nor cold. It was only neutral.
He opened his mouth and said, "Hey."
To be specific, Kim Dokja spoke to Parasite Antinus that is controlling her actions.
“It would be good if you come out.”
“Kik?” The Parasite Antinus made a noise of confusion as if she didn't know what this human was
implying with his words.
“It isn’t too late now. Return to your duties as a guide. Teach people skills and get along with
them.”
“…”
“If you work hard, maybe you can become a constellation one day?”
The Parasite Antinus's gaze turned a bit steely as she frowned slightly,
“You humans… I hate…”
Right. She hates humans. She thought of humans as enemies, mortal enemies to be exact. At the
corner of his eyes, Kim Dokja took a slight glance at the disaster meteorite that was intermittently
shaking.
“I am sorry that your world was destroyed. But is it necessary to destroy this world? Are you going
to reproduce the same tragedy here?”
"Every single one of your will die."
Kim Dokja watched the smiling Antinus' which made him sigh in annoyance. There were some
other things that he needed to do and this Parasite right here seems to not be cooperating with him.
Very well. If she doesn't want to go out on her own then he will force her.
If he was going to be honest, he doesn't want to use this method. It was not because he knows the
pain that Lee Seolhwa will be put in but instead he doesn't want to do it because he knows that it
will be a burden to him to deal with Antinus.
Kim Dokja glanced at the sky.
[The special option of Dongui Bogam – Incomplete has been activated.]
[Dongui Bogam – Incomplete has conveyed the essence of Oriental medicine to you.]
Kim Dokja only had the incomplete version of it therefore he will not be able to perform miracles
or somehow save a person who is already close to death. However, he can do simple treatments.
Like taking a parasite out of a person's body.
Her body had to be bound for a smooth treatment, so Kim Dokja held Lee Seolhwa’s arms from
behind, holding her to the ground. It was a misleading position but her consciousness was buried
deep inside her.
Common sense told him not to go after Yoo Jonghyuk’s ex-girlfriend unless he was a complete
madman. Especially in front of Yoo Jonghyuk’s eyes.
[The exclusive skill ‘Hit a Pressure Point Lv. 2’ is activated.]
Kim Dokja started to press at different pressure points on Lee Seolhwa’s body.
Soon after, her skin turned red and Kim Dokja planted a needle made of magic power into her
reacting blood. It was his first time doing this so he wasn't sure if he could make it work.
“Kiiit! It hurts! It huuuuurts!”
Lee Seolhwa howled loudly.
Kim Dokja didn't even bat an eyelash to the horrid screaming and instead he continued to press on
her pressure points.
“Kiiit! Kihit! Kyaaaak…!”
Then Lee Seolhwa’s screams gradually changed. It changed from the cry of an insect to a human
voice.
The mysterious thing was using Oriental medicine to remove a parasite from the body. Kim Dokja
was embarrassed that a person who had relied on Western medicine so far was now practicing
Eastern medicine.
[The essence of Oriental medicine is effective!]
[The constellation ‘Guam Divine Doctor’ is looking at you with a warm expression.]
Kim Dokja got up and dusted his clothes a bit, a habit he picked up after seeing Cale Henituse do it
so many times even though his clothes were perfectly clean.
Speaking of Cale Henituse, where in the hell did that satanic angel went to?
He was brought out of his thoughts when he heard Lee Seolhwa's large intake of oxygen. That was
not good, too much oxygen is bad for the lungs but too less oxygen was also bad.
Yellow mucus was flowing from the glands in her body where poison had been secreted. The
mucus was the main body of a Parasite.
“K…Kuock…”
This would’ve satisfied the constellations.
[The constellation ‘ Guam Divine Doctor’ thanks you for your good deed.]

Lee Seolhwa's eyes opened slowly. Consciousness was slowly coming back to her but her eyes still
did not have a focus.
It was because she had been infected with a Parasite not long ago. She wouldn’t be able to see his
face right now with her five senses half dead.
“You… who are you?”
Kim Dokja was well aware of the events that would happen if he answered this question. A similar
thing happened when Yoo Jonghyuk saved Lee Seolhwa in other rounds. That’s why the important
thing wasn’t my identity.
“I was sent by Yoo Jonghyuk.”
- Don't do anything unnecessary.
- My priest is still out there, probably getting mauled by a monster right now because you're too
fucking slow.
Yoo Junghyuk's angry voice rung in his ears which made him click his tongue, that guy has been
placing the blame on him, he was literally a watcher! Did he not see his priest leaving?!
Lee Seolhwa's expression changed upon hearing the foreign name.
“…Yoo Jonghyuk? Who is that?”
“You will soon find out.”
Poisoner Lee Seolhwa had to become part of Yoo Jonghyuk’s group.
After the prophets appeared and the Absolute Throne broke, the flow of this world was slowly
changing from what Kim Dokja knew. No... nevermind. The flow of the world had changed right
after he met Cale Henituse, Barrow and Clopeh Sekka, people who he did not see getting
mentioned in this novel.
"Kim Dokja! This side is done!"
Kim Dokja turned his head to the left and saw Han Sooyoung and Yoo Sangah approaching them.
“Wait, don’t come over here.”
Kim Dokja had to restrain their movements. It was difficult if they didn’t have immunity to being
infected. This fight hadn’t ended yet.
Kiiiit… human…!
The mucus that escaped from Lee Seolhwa’s body gathered in a ball at one point in the air.
Parasite Queen Antinus. She was scary in parasitic mode but even scarier when she didn’t have a
host.
The mucus moved like a small bug and formed a shape. It was a body made of nutrients that had
been absorbed for many years. It was a body with beautiful curves and solid muscles.
She had dragonfly-like wings and a tail that resembled a scorpion. She was covered in an insect’s
shell apart from the face, but she looked more like a bipedal creature than an insect.
The real battle started now.
---
[[Time Skip]]
(Sorry about that:') Your author is getting lazy and their mind lost too many brain cells to
formulate good scenes that would make this chapter longer and more worthwhile.)
Barrow yawned slightly as he carried Kim Namwoon on his back, he and Clopeh Sekka decided to
venture even though it was break time, or in other words a schedule that Cale Henituse specially
did just for Kim Namwoon.
Cale Henituse made 'Break Time' as a nap time for Kim Namwoon because he knows that the teen
wouldn't be able to keep up with his brother's monster-like energy.
Kim Namwoon was currently asleep when Barrow decided to move again.
"White Thing."
Clopeh Sekka called out to Barrow which made the said red head to glance at the white haired
lunatic.
"What?"
"Are you acting?"
Barrow knitted his eyebrows in confusion as he stared at Clopeh Sekka in silence, urging the white
haired lunatic to explain his question in further detail.
Clopeh Sekka sighed in annoyance, this guy seemed to be a bit dumb or is his question just not
clear enough?
"Are you faking your emotions and general fondness over mortals and unnecessary objects? The
White Thing that I know of would discard a person if he deemed them useless."
Barrow's eyes shone slightly in interest. It seems that Clopeh Sekka, despite becoming a lunatic,
still had good observations over the smallest things.
Then again it would be quite obvious considering how he was in the previous world and how he is
now. Even he himself did not understand why he changed.
"Hmm."
Barrow only hummed and did not classify wether he IS faking it or not. Clopeh Sekka, as crazy as
he is, could easily figure the answer out on his own, there's no need for him to answer.
"I see... you're not answering so you would make me over think. You really are a smart man White
Thing."
Barrow ceased his steps and looked at Clopeh Sekka in confusion. Huh? No... what the fuck?
'Did this bastard thought I planned to make him over think?'
Barrow shook his head. It seems that Cale Henituse's hatred for misunderstandings can be justified
after all.
Barrow opened his mouth to say something but immediately closed it when he saw a blur run past
them before stopping and walking in front of them.
Clopeh Sekka's face showed an expression of disgust as he and Barrow stared at the boy in front of
them. The boy looked too... joyous. Disgustingly joyous he may add.
"Hi! Hi!"
The boy waved at them and grinned brightly, but the people who had already encountered a certain
lunatic that uses his smile to scam, is already well aware that this is no ordinary boy.
Barrow and Clopeh Sekka read the contents of a system message in their heads with their outer
expressions smiling like gentle humans.
[The sub-scenario – SSS-grade Hunt has begun!]
Barrow's smile widened a bit. A 'hunt'. It's been quite some time since he had his last 'hunt',
courtesy of Cale Henituse feeding soldiers some humans, he was the one who 'hunted' all the
'food'.
Clopeh Sekka smiled with closed eyes, his smile reflected a certain fake priest's smile which made
him look a bit.. divine... considering his color palette contained only white and barely any other
colors.
"Do you know who I am?"
The boy asked curiously while Barrow just continued smiling.
[(70b=#' |)0 u0_ $@v @uv_#!u6]
The boy looked at Barrow with widened eyes, "How could- How could a mere human like you
know that language?!"
Clopeh Sekka turned towards Barrow and nodded, right now, he would follow Barrow's
instructions after all, his Cale-nim would never let this White Thing get close with him if he's not
reliable.
Barrow felt the heaviness on his back lift, making his eyes glint in amusement since he had
successfully got the disaster's full attention only to his face.
Kim Namwoon who was the 'heaviness' on Barrow's back, invested all of the coins that his Cale-
nim had given him to agility, making him five times faster than before.
Using his knew found speed he immediately went behind the disaster.
The boy, who could use 'Blink' that is similar to Cale Henituse's 'Instant' could have easily dodged
the incoming attack, that is if... he wasn't caught off guard.
Kim Namwoon used the dagger that was delivered to him by that Dokkaebi Bihyung, that thing
said that it was given to him by his Cale-nim.
He doesn't really know but... the name of the dagger is quite... unique?
[Favorite Dagger of an old butler who likes lemons.]
There wasn't really anything interesting that he could say about this dagger but it
seemed to have been polished and used countless of times.
That was what made it odd.
Why does an old butler need a dagger? Is it a butler for someone of high status?
Kim Namwoon had read manhwas about butlers needing to have special training if
they were to serve someone of high status. Naturally the special training is either
martial arts or weapons training.
And the grade of the item...
It was an S-grade item. He doesn't know what made this dagger so special to have a
grade like that...
"Hm... If Cale-nim gave me this then I will use it till' my heart stops beating."
Kim Namwoon mumbled absentmindedly.
The dagger... when Kim Namwoon holds it, it made the time seem three times slower than before.
He does not know wether if the dagger slowed down time or did the dagger made him faster and
made his mind register the events faster so that it would look like he was stuck in slow time.
He liked to believe that it was the former. It made him feel special in some way even though the
dagger is the cause of it.
Kim Namwoon moved the dagger in the fastest speed he could and his eyes widened slightly when
he saw the boy's neck avoiding his attack.
Ho, look at this bastard. It seems that even if he was caught off guard he still had fast reflexes but
those type of things are useless when facing off with a person who could see your movements at
0.33 speed.
Kim Namwoon quickly changed the position of the dagger and instead of it just resulting into a
slight graze, Kim Namwoon managed to split the back of the boy's neck open.
"Agh! Fuck!"
The boy yelped and held the back of his neck. Before he could even try to turn his head and use a
skill he could smell something burning, in particular it was the familiar scent of burning flesh.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
The boy coughed large amounts of blood which made Barrow smile wickedly. He had the burning
[World Tree Branch] pierced in the exact location that Cale Henituse pierced him.
In the chest where the heart is located.
'It seems that we don't need to be too fast after all... we only need to fucking cheat.'
"Y-You!" The boy shouted as he tried to swing his fist that was coated with something purple
towards Barrow whom only ducked and made him miss.
His movements were getting wobbly due to blood loss.
When the boy finally retracted his hand his eyes widened when he saw a blade approaching his
neck at a tremendous speed.
He tried to dodge it but his eyes widened a bit more when he saw the blade changing it's direction
and made it's way to his neck again.
No...
That blade...
It was made for those who are afraid of dying. Made for those who would not accept their death
even if they had already lived a good life.
It was made to kill pathetic bastards. Why? It's owner was a pathetic bastard that couldn't stand
other pathetic bastards breathing the same oxygen as his God.
In the last moments of his pathetic excuse of a come back, Myung Ilsang saw three pair of eyes
looking down at him as if he was an insignificant bastard that deserved to die just because of
existing.
The pair of red eyes were cold yet his eyes were swirling with joy as if he found all of this
entertaining. It was the same type of joy that Myung Ilsang had when he killed the King of
Lycaons.
The second pair of eyes... the green ones. They were looking at him with disgust and mock pity.
Those toxic green eyes swirling with mockery and nostalgia, it was as if he remembered of a scene
that is similar to this.
A pathetic bastard's eyes looking hopeless as he tried to prolong his unchangeable fate.
And the last pair of eyes... the reddish-brown ones. It made the boy shiver slightly. Those eyes
weren't staring at him with no particular emotion, instead those eyes seemed to be like endless dark
hallways that would swallow him whole if he looked to deeply into it.
Myung Ilsang didn't even felt it... He didn't feel the blade of the white haired knight cleanly cutting
his head off of his body, he also couldn't feel the red haired guy's sword being withdrawn from his
heart.
"Re...turnees...?"
Barrow clicked his tongue in disgust when he saw the decapitated head talking, decapitated heads
shouldn't be like that. That's disgusting and creepy as hell.
Barrow went towards the decapitated head and placed his foot on the boy's forehead before
bringing down his foot as hard as he can, effectively squishing the boy's head.
Of course, it's not a cartoon-like squish.
The boy's brain matter exploded everywhere and some even landed on Kim Namwoon's shoes
which made the teen becoming over dramatic.
Blood seeped onto the tip of Barrow's pants which just made him want to barf. It was a disgusting
feeling that he did not wish to encounter again.
Clopeh Sekka's lips formed into a thin like as he looked down in disgust when he saw one of the
boy's eyes rolling down to his boots.
[The constellations are silent.]
[...]
"Well... that was anticlimactic." Kim namwoon said with a sweat dropped as he tried to rub the
brain matter off of his pants. It was hard. He was using some dead guy's hand to rub the brain
matter off.
[The constellation 'Despair inducing Bastard' is proud!]
[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is delighted by your actions!]
[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is sighing but they applaud you for your actions.]
[The constellation 'God of the Battlefield' is smiling down at you.]
[Someone has recommended your scenario to the Star Stream.]
[You have won against a ‘returnee’ for the first time in the scenario!]
[Contributor: , Kim Namwoon, Clopeh Sekka]

[You have earned 40,000 coins as an achievement reward.]
[A new item will be added to your story.]
[The narrative ‘Person who Opposes the Miracle’ has been added.]
[You have obtained the possibility of a new stigma.]
Barrow and Kim Namwoon was grinning brightly as they showered themselves with the
constellations' love and support as well as the coins that were being sponsored.
They were going to give that to Cale-nim later on.
Clopeh Sekka however was looking at those people who was looking at them with either a
deadpanned expression or a dumbfounded one.
Yoo Junghykuk was standing there and looking at the trio of lunatics with a neutral expression as
he blinked once, twice, thrice and then sighed.
Han Sooyoung looked as if she was about to burst. For God's sakes! That fucking disaster gave
them a hard time just so he could be beaten by the lunatic trio in the span of thirty seconds?!
Where's the justice in that?!
Kim Dokja sighed with a heavy heart.
Barrow who was grinning turned toward's Kim Dokja making his grin falter. Fuck. He ruined
something major in this world's plot.
He's going to have to give the items he gained to Kim Dokja... as well as the stigma. And probably
try to give them the fable too? He doesn't really know if all that is possible, he will have to ask his
dongsaeng later.
Kim Namwoon who was still oblivious to the other's presence waited for his sponsor to praise him.
But instead... he had a scolding?
[Your sponsor is frowning at your actions.]
[Your sponsor does not want to see you doing something like that again.]
[Your sponsor is telling you to let the others handle it.]
[Your sponsor is sighing and looking at you in disapproval.]
[Your sponsor is saying that it could not be helped.]
[Your have been gifted an item.]
[You have been gifted a new skill.]

Kim Namwoon smiled happily at the gifts and coins that his sponsor gave him, ignoring the scolds
of his sponsor.
"What the fuck?"
A displeased voice made Kim Namwoon snap at of his 'happy time' as he looked behind him and
finally noticed the newcomers.
"Heya!"
Kim Namwoon that bastard... does not know how to read the atmosphere.
"Hello."
Kim Dokja said with a strained smile on his face.
"Where's C- ahem. Priest-nim?"
Barrow asked with a raised eyebrow all the while looking at the 'Dokkaebi Bag', trying to find a
suitable gift for his beloved dongsaeng who deserves all the love in the world and the entirety of
the fucking universe.
"Oh, yeah... Where IS Saint-nim?" Han Sooyoung asked with a tilt of her head, her previous
annoyance suddenly diminishing as she remembered that their weak priest was not with them?
[The sub-scenario – SSS-grade Hunt has ended.]
[The compensation settlement will begin.]
They decided to ignore the system messages as Kim Dokja opened his mouth to answer but Yoo
Junghyuk beat him to it,
"He's missing."
The trio of lunatics 'good mood' suddenly turned sour as they heard that.
"What."
Chapter End Notes
: I was actually troubled on how to start off this chapter with me fighting off the urge
to reveal some more lore shit here-
Well I technically failed but whatever- I wanted to embrace my inner gore loving
author lmfao
: Advice from me is that, do not believe everything you see in this fic. Actually, don't
believe the author either-
: HAHAHAHAHAHA. I had to learn some interesting shit just so I could explain the
things in the beginning of the chapter in full detail. Thankfully- my brother answered
my weird ass questions.
I am very sorry if I did get some things wrong in that though, I'm not a medical student
nor a professional, I am simply a troubled person wondering why and how I got
accepted in Engineering class and still hasn't been kicked out after three years of doing
dumb shit.
Yes. "Kim Myung-dae" and "Kim Rok Soo" are already Cale Henituse and Cale
Barrow. If someone is to ask for their age... well- they're both thirteen.
I think I placed too much words and wasted too much of my brain cells just for the
first part of this chapter. I don't regret it:)
: There was so many useless details that I placed here, oh well-
: I read the lcf manhwa again and damn- I actually expected Toonka to look that way
BUT with a more pirate style clothes- I don't know, One Piece is probably getting to
my head-
: I'm sorry for the unnecessary cuts of scenes:') There was no Cale Henituse hence
there was barely any changes from the original events soo... :^ Yeah. I hope you
understand what I'm trying to say?:')
: Head's up, the next chapter would be confusing but at the same time it would solve a
mystery- it would probably be short, I don't really know.
Aigoo... it feels like I'm making this fic shorter than I intended it to be-
: I think I made the Disaster of Question's death a little to fast but oh well- Clopeh
Sekka literally doesn't have any restrictions. Barrow's body could still move freely
since he only owns one ancient power at the moment thus he still doesn't have the
burden of needing to balance the elements. Kim Namwoon well... he's spoiled and he
invests his coins in his stats to make him stronger.
And also since Clopeh Sekka and the White Star fucking fought with Cale Henituse
who is a fucking walking disaster, pretty sure these guys would not have too much of a
hard time dealing with a disaster that is still weakened-
Long story short, I just wanted to give these guys some action lmfao even though I'm
very bad at action scenes.
: After this chapter the next chapters would have some change in them, it's up to you if
you'll notice or not.
How to seal a god?
Chapter Summary
"The second and last part of this curse,

shall be transferred to their rose.
Shall these beings betray the creator,
then they will be labeled as a traitor.
Those who are traitors,
shall experience the wrath of the next dictator."
Chapter Notes
Barrow felt as if the world just froze upon hearing those words that seemed to roll off of the
sunfish's tongue. He was not sure if the sunfish even cared or if he does not, that is not what is
important.
What's important is that his dongsaeng is currently missing and the supposed people that Cale
Henituse told him to trust had somehow lost him.
For sure, Cale Henituse did not say anything and just decided to go away without a word, that was
something that his dongsaeng should change about him. He should tell his companions of what
kind of shit show he was about to do.
BUT. Even if his dongsaeng did not intend to be bothered, these piece of shits should be aware of
where he is IF they actually were attentive towards him.
Barrow's left eye twitched a bit as his hands clenched into fists, it was so tightly clenched that
you'll see his already white skin becoming paler.
He knew that there were some parts of Cale Henituse's words were lies but he did not know that
every single one of them is a lie. His dongsaeng would always repeat,
"Kim Dokja is the most reliable. He cares for his companions."

Barrow took a deep breath and his chest suddenly felt heavy again.
Cale Henituse- no. His dongsaeng was the first ever person who cared for him even though he was
full well of his bad deeds, his dongsaeng even helped him with his 'breakdowns'.
His dongsaeng was also the person who taught him about emotions and stuff, from what he
remembered, parents or guardians were the ones who are supposed to do that?
Now that he thinks about it... his dongsaeng had never let his companions be in too much pain, he
was always the one who gets sacrificed. And it hurts him. It hurts him because he knows that he's
the reason that his dongsaeng is not living a peaceful life.
It hurts him that he is aware that he was the one who made Cale Henituse's life more miserable.
He remembered something. It was a day when he first saw Cale Henituse die, in front of him and
in his arms at that. It was not traumatizing at first for him but as he grew closer to Cale Henituse
that scene would always replay in his mind and his arms would suddenly feel like it was soaked in
blood. His dongsaeng's blood to be exact.
He swore that day.
He swore that he would risk his mortal life for Cale Henituse wether he likes it or not. He also
swore that he would never give anybody second chances anymore.
Kim Dokja. Yoo Junghyuk. Han Sooyoung.
Those three protagonists lost his brother as well as his trust. He will NEVER give them a second
chance again.
Barrow closed his eyes for a bit before opening them again and sighing heavily, he should not fuck
up anymore things. His dongsaeng might get burdened by unnecessary problems again.
His steely eyes glanced at Kim Namwoon who seemed to be frozen in place.
Kim Namwoon's eyes shook a bit as he held the dagger tightly for comfort. There was no symbols
on his hand again... he thought that it was due to his Cale-nim's actions again but it seems that
there's a possibility...
There's a possibility that he is in grave danger.
'I thought they were supposed to be strong? How did someone like Cale-nim got out of their
sights?'
Kim Namwoon was thoroughly frustrated, he did not worry about his Cale-nim because he knew
that Kim Dokja and Yoo Junghyuk were strong people that can easily defend him of any troubles,
but what's this?
'This punks...'
Kim Namwoon felt like an old butler that has just heard someone announcing his young master's
disappearance, was that one of the effects of the dagger? It seemed too... specific.
'Tsk. Fucking bastards.'
Kim Namwoon clicked his tongue and sighed, as much as he blames the squid and sunfish he
cannot act recklessly for it was one of the orders of his Cale-nim not do anything to these bastards.
Kim Namwoon flinched slightly when he felt a vicious aura suddenly surrounding the area that his
behind him. It's probably because of the lunatic, Clopeh Sekka.
"Hmm... It seems that you haven't been taking care of Priest-nim properly, no?"
Barrow said with a sickly sweet smile displayed on his face, his eyes closed yet it wasn't smiling,
his voice was like cold wind slapping their face for being irresponsible humans.
'Hm... though it would be a bit impossible for my dongsaeng to get away without being noticed
unless he has his Wind ancient power...'
Barrow tilted his head and opened his eyes, looking at them with a neutral gaze but his lips are
fixed into a smile.
'That is possible...But now that I think about it... wouldn't his plate be... imbalanced?'
Barrow was momentarily caught off guard by the sudden system message that rung in his ears.
What the hell? From what he remembers, 'Dominating Aura' is supposed to be Cale's ancient
power??
What in the world is he even going to do with that??
Barrow ruffled his own hair and sighed in annoyance, he better avoid getting the last fragment or
else his dongsaeng would have more difficulty with these scenarios if he gets it.
Upon hearing those words from Barrow, Kim Dokja looked away. Han Sooyoung however felt
annoyed that this red head is placing all the blame to them.
Yoo Junghyuk just thinks that his priest should stop befriending vicious lads that could taint his
holiness. Of course he is not aware that the most vicious teen in front of him is his priest's brother.
Kim Dokja opened his mouth to say something but a dokkaebi who suddenly appeared on top of
them made him close his mouth instantly.
[Hmm... this was not what I was expecting.]

The dokkaebi was Dokgak.
Barrow's lips turned downward slightly as he glanced at the dokkaebi. After a few moments he
shifted his gaze towards Kim Dokja.
He opened his mouth and the next words he uttered was something that shocked not only the
dokkaebi and incarnations but also the constellations who are watching them.
"Give that person my part of the rewards."
Kim Dokja looked at Barrow with widened eyes, wasn't he angry at him just a moment ago and
what's this? He's ordering a dokkaebi and giving up his rewards?
The dokkaebi, Dokgak, looked at the red head in interest.
[Ho? You're going to give up your rewards? Do you not know how rare the rewards are?]
"I don't care. My sponsor can give me better 'gifts' anyway."
Barrow said with a shrug.
[You're THAT sure that your constellation actually cares about you?]
Barrow raised his eye brow slightly and looked up at the dokkaebi. What's up with this piece of
shit suddenly becoming personal with his words?
As sad as what the dokkaebi just said... Kim Namwoon can't help but to suppress a laugh.
"Why do you care?" Barrow said in a cold voice as he glared at the dokkaebi. "Just fucking give
the rewards to Kim Dokja."
Dokkaebi smirked as if it was proud that he managed to anger the already angry human.
[No can do.]
"Why not?"
[Because it is not fair.]
Barrow looked at the dokkaebi with an exasperated look, he cannot believe that this dokkaebi is
seriously talking about 'fairness' of the situation.
"Nothing's fair in this damned world so just shut up and do what I say."
"I do not want it."
Kim Dokja said with a firm tone. As great as it is to have free stuff that are SSS-grade, he does not
want to take stuff away from Cale's brother. Not when Cale is gone.
It would have been another story if Cale wasn't missing.

Barrow clicked his tongue in annoyance, why are all the people surrounding him a bunch of fools?
One dokkaebi does not want to give out his rewards, while the human that was originally supposed
to get the rewards was being a fool and refusing to receive it.
"Look man. Just accept the rewards." Kim Namwoon said in annoyance. At first he thought that
the situation was funny but now it was just annoying, he did not like how they are wasting time for
a useless discussion that would end nowhere.
[Very well, I will transfer the rewards to the incarnation 'Kim Dokja']
Bihyung said with a small unnoticeable smile.
"And this is why you're the only dokkaebi that I can tolerate." Barrow said with a grin as he turned
towards Bihyung. He was actually saying the truth on this one, Bihyung is INDEED the only
dokkaebi he likes. All the other ones are just shit.
[Tsk. This is the first time that I've seen a dokkaebi following a human's orders.]
Dokgak clicked his tongue and frowned in disappointment but his lips soon curled up into a smile
of mockery as he looked at Bihyung who tried to keep a stoic expression.
"So what?" Barrow asked with a cold voice but then clicked his tongue and looked away from the
foolish dokkaebi who seemed to like riling other's up.
His eyes lazily scanned Kim Dokja's complexion making him click his tongue again, 'This guy
kinda reminds me of my dongsaeng. A sacrificial, stupidly dense, bastard.'
His face then turned stoic but his eyes gleamed with glee as he observed the other two, Han
Sooyoung and Yoo Junghyuk.
"The second and last part of this curse, shall be transferred to their rose. Shall these beings betray
the creator, then they will be labeled as a traitor. Those who are traitors, shall experience the wrath
of the next dictator." he quietly mumbled, his lips twisting into a mischievous grin.
---
Death clicked his tongue in annoyance as he tried to stop the shaking of his hands. It was getting
annoying as he had been unable to hold anything, even a spoon, ever since his hands started to
shake.
'Those mortals really did become feral.'
Death narrowed his eyes as he stared at the faint redness that the [Ring of Binding] had left on his
finger. The ring immediately disappeared once he cut off his communication with his beloved
priestess, Cage.
[Ring of Binding], it wasn't really anything special, it was simply a physical thing that would
remind him that he tied himself down to a mortal. A mortal that immediately become hostile
towards him once their communication was cut off.
Hostile. What kind of hostility did the mortal do? She and her comrades tried to seal him.
'Foolish mortals.'
There were two ways on how to seal a God. The first way has three steps.
The first step was to destroy temples and churches that is related to the specific God that you wish
to seal. Or, you could destroy a certain place that the God held dear to their heart. For example, if
the God placed their blessing to a certain castle, you have to destroy it.
After you accomplish the first step, two chains would appear on the feet of the God.
The second step was a bit more... tricky. You have to destroy the 'heart' of the God. No books nor
sacred texts has ever showed any information about a 'heart' of a God, if there ever was, the
information as well as the person who wrote it would immediately banish from existence. But most
people theorized that it is something where the God can mess with the mortals.
For example, the [Sealed God's Temple]. That was the 'heart' of the God of Despair because that is
one of the only places where he can interact with the humans... almost personally.
IF you somehow complete the second step, considering that only those who are demi-gods or gods
can destroy a God's 'heart', the chains for both of the God's hands would appear.
The third and last step was the hardest step. You have to sacrifice a single lifer. Not it's body but
it's soul. That soul would act as the last chain. The stronger the single lifer is, the more durable the
[Soul Chain] would be.
That [Soul Chain] would be the one that would wrap around the God's neck and seal him for good.
The second way wasn't actually a way. It's more of... Another... kind of sealing?
It only occurs when the said God breaks a rule that the Universe provided, a rule that keeps the
balance of Dimensions. A meeting of God's would occur and would debate if they should seal the
God.
Of course, the seal would be stronger if the seal was specially done by multiple Gods. A God that
is sealed this way would be locked up in a void where there are no other living beings, only things
that are stationary.
That was how the God of Despair, now known as Sealed God, was sealed. He stayed in this void
with stars littering the place that aren't real.
The said void of the Sealed God was where the Four group of Gods were staying at while they
gaze at Cale's adventures.
Death clicked his tongue again and shook his head as he looked down at his feet. There were
chains around them that was painfully... tight? Shouldn't it only restrict his movements and not
cause him harm?
'It seems that they did a better job at completing the first step than I thought?'
He flinched suddenly when he heard a laugh from besides him. It wasn't a laugh that was filled
with mockery but it was filled with... joy? It was as if the owner of the laugh suddenly found
something funny.
[Hah! Guess I'm not the only Sealed one in this friend group.]
Despair said as he wiped a non-existent tear from the corner of his eyes. It was laughable. It was
laughable how mortals' personalities would suddenly turn 180 degrees once you cut of your
communication with them.
It was also a bit... saddening and displeasing. His dear friend, Death, did his best to help these
mortals with their problems but once he got tired they decided to seal him?
It makes his hatred for mortals a bit more intense.
Sun rolled her eyes when she heard Despair's comment as she continued to feed Death some
kimchi that War 'cooked'. More like threw random shit on.
If she was being honest... she was actually starting to hate Alberu Crossman. Why? He was the one
who suggested to seal her beloved friend.
It leaves a bitter taste in her mouth when the realization that Alberu Crossman became a tyrant hit
her... It actually hit her by the way. Despair wrote it on a random brick and threw it at her.
[Tsk. They won't be able to accomplish the second step anyway.]
Death said with a small smirk that quickly fell when he saw the curious glances that the three other
Gods that threw at him. Fuck. He remembered that his three friends doesn't know what his 'heart'
is.
He was about to say that he will not tell them but his voice quickly died down in his throat when he
saw War looking like a kicked puppy. He could hear the faint snickers of Sun and Despair when he
saw it. Damned it. They just had to use the puppy of the group that is irresistible to say 'No' to,
huh?
Or maybe he had just gone soft.
[I won't directly say what my 'heart' is but... it's something that they could never destroy.]
Chapter End Notes
: 'How to Seal a God'. I have absolutely no idea what was on my mind while I was
writing the steps for it Lmfao.
: I'm sorry for the very short chapter. I've actually written a six thousands word version
of this but... it did not save.
Announcement: I'm sorry
Chapter Notes
Aigoo... Hello dear readers- hehe... This is not an update and wooo an official announcement-
I had the sudden urge to rewrite this because when I read the whole thing, yes I actually did that, I
noticed just how... messy it is. I also wrote this when I still didn't have a solid lore for Cale
Henituse and Cale Barrow, but now that I do have one, this whole thing just... doesn't make sense
anymore.
There would be some things added there too that I was not able to mention in this fic.
In the re-written version, I might give a bit more lore before going into the scenarios. Maybe. The
concept is still the same though, "Villain and hero becomes twins, gets a guide book, gets into
troublesome shit and so on and so on"
So... this is going to be discontinued, I guess?
...Sorry if you thought that it would be a chapter update...
Chapter End Notes
If I'm motivated enough, I might be able to post the re-written version tomorrow, or
like- in a few hours in others eyes:'D
The new title would be "Puppets of the Universe"
Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!

Trash of The Scenarios

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Trash of The Scenarios

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Trash of the Scenarios [Discontinued]

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/34685662.

Rating: Not Rated

Trash of the Scenarios [Discontinued]

Readers of the same yet different world.

See the end of the chapter for notes

"And you, who are you?"

Those redish-brown eyes... it was darker than his and so so familiar.

No words were said but a simple smirk confirmed his guess.

"Oh fuck me sideways."

This will surely be an interesting life...

Cale wanted to die.

"He said something about a guide book and returning strength."

"I did't expect the hero to be so... dramatic."

Cale just stayed silent.

Cale lifted his head, gazing at Barrow.

"Hair as red as fire, houses of bullies went on fire."

"What? No! Was just making sure."

'What does this vicious bastard want now...'

Dokja gave a nervous smile as he awkwardly waved.

'Surely I don't look that scary?'

Cale glanced at his twin as he saw him glaring at Dokja.

Barrow narrowed his eyes before huffing.

"That's good then."

It took a dozen seconds for the train to stop fully.

Then they heard confused voices coming from everywhere.

[How to survive a ruined World.]

–Telling all passengers on the train.Telling all passengers on the train.

The surrounding became calm.

–E-Everyone run away… Run…!

“D-Dokja-ssi? What is this…?”

Tick, it felt like the world was stopping.

Then they heard a voice:

[The free service of planetary system 8612 has been terminated.]

[The main scenario has started.]

Chapter End Notes

Beware of the twins, they know where you've been

See the end of the chapter for notes

Yoo Sangah muttered by Dokja's side, “…Dokkaebi?”

「Thus, it was called a ‘dokkkaebi. 」

Fiction and reality overlapped precisely.

"You mean the cotton candy?"

"....Right." Dokja sweat dropped.

"I think you shouldn't-"

"..." the four were speechless.

"There's no way it was that easy." Cale said as Barrow nodded.

"Whatever you're thinking just... don't. No." Cale said as he sighed.

“Are you filming? I have to go because I have to quickly get to an audition.”

"Money..." Dokja heard Cale mumble as Barrow sweat dropped.

“What? What are you talking about?”

“What? Quickly get off the train!”

“Somebody call the captain!”

“What are they doing without the cooperation of the citizens?”

“Mother, what is that? A cartoon?”

“Yoo Sangah-ssi, it is dangerous, so stay here.”

“Huh?” Yoo Sangah’s eyes widened.

[Haha, you are really loud.]

[I told you to be quiet.]

[It isn’t a dream. It isn’t a novel either.]

“How much do you want? A big one? Or two?”

[Hrmm, you are giving me money?]

“Now, this is all I have―”

[It only applies in your time and space.]